*«Qmnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; 4 veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUsS.

‘ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.” BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

oe hal wwe pers be pe deeb Lhe sylvan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

stasis) een CONTENTS OF VOL. XI.

: ne, a [SECOND SERIES. ]

NUMBER LXI.

Page

I. Observations on the Solanaceae. By Joun Mixrs, Esq., F.R.S., i

Sea en elsienee yas Zeb s oeRt ON, EVN ALD oe vn+ansssipeuctes ee aatahaaaans Soapace 1

II. Descriptions of some newly discovered species of Araneidea. By

Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S. .........0e000 Siskuserisssatanrestgieupecetenscenee 14

III. Description of a new genus of Calanide. By Joun Lussock, ©

edie). “(Within Plate. 9. ctastet Jind ascses sauaail cablasadl odepeissp bruhyrsenanone 25

IV. Characters of several Helices from West Australia and the

Mauritius ; with Notes on some species of Cyclostoma from Borneo.

By, WH. BRGNSOM,GUSG. jservacacevanvecesscandssscaeenicnsccssseaccacceusescee 29

V. A Revision of the Genera of some of the Families of Conchifera

or Bivalve Shells. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.&c. ... 33

VI. On the Ianthine, Scalaria, Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine.

By WILLIAM CLARK, Esq. .....eccsseseeseseseseeees Besncertarrpbacereses sue 44

he.

New Books :—A Popular History of British Zoophytes, by the Rev.

Dy Landsborough, DiT)., ALS. Sc, seccenrsscerdarstsepanresceeduse 58

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

PURE I Seen oe a see ce Veilitnys vase tangtnasssboass sonixe sto 59—77

net,

the Maladies produced by them on those trees in the Province of

Nice and in the Department ofthe Var, by M. Robineau-Des-

voidy ; Obituary—James Francis Stephens; Meteorological Ob-

servations and Table ....cscssccscscceseeccevcccceccsssecccsscssecces 77/—80

NUMBER LAXII.:

VII. On Relative Position ; including a new Arrangement of Pha-

_ nerogamous Plants:—Part I. On the Position of the Raphe. By

B. Cuarke, F.L.S. &e. (With a Plate.) wsessccccccceneees davbacsWdazeaes 81

iv CONTENSS.

Page

sof bserr Hien 95 the Solanacee.. By Joun, Musrs; Esq:,i00™

LS.

8 Eg 8 tah A Ld quaacdl of

IX, Deseriptions of species belonging, to the genera Pterocyclos and’ /

Cyclostoma, from Ceylon and West Australia, By W. H. Benson, ) 9:1:

RERIs 2 aden taben aun Got deeuabany ae aegns cb aoapqcge ts dnvaaeenciee Ons cee sone JOD

X. On the Animal of Chamostrea albida. By Aupany Hancock,

Eiatiien ( Wahl bw PIRGOB,) tag. sxconce'sqpo ss gus qpse2seeqstsscacnemerneuel yoyo ny 406

XI, Supplement toa Catalogue of British Spiders, cluding remarks

on their Structure, Functions, Giconomy, and Systematic Arrange-

ment. By JOHN BLACKWALL, F.L.S. — yecccosesepsenccrncscensconses » 13

XII. Observations on the Anatomy of Actinia. By T. SpENcER

Cosso tp, M.D., Vice-President of the Physiological Society, Edin-

PUWEP Diclovavanecetvarays doeasccssssqaqecesnsacecsceetunesteetsecee sseaatamne an 121

XIII. On the Division of Ctenobranchous Gasteropodous Mollusca

into larger Groups and Families By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S.,

, VB ee tas Ss Beeeeereccrevessaste SSeevteseraueetre Si ceveteeacens en 2

New Books :—On the Growth of Plants in Closely Glazed Cases, by

DEB Ward PE FAG 2 FS cat ecectherecccacussonsscsensscssadungarann 134

Proceedings of the Linnean Society; Zoological Society; Cork Cu-

WIESINN SOCIOLY> waveceeatstesyesnocett cecseavarten@eneseereeuaeeanes 135—157

On the Classification of Serpents, by M. C. Duméril; On the Influ-

ence of Coal Gas upon Vegetation, by G. H. Ulex; On the Habits

of the Wigeon, by Matthew Mogegridge; On the Relations be-

tween the Oxygen consumed by the Spadix of Arum italicum and

the Heat produced by it, by M. Garreau; Meteorological Obser-

wate and: Table scseeussidsastiteie. tees as ces abaaeeaeeeaseneee «» 157—160

NUMBER LXIII.

XIV. Descriptions of some of the larger Forms of Fossilized Fora-

minifera in Scinde; with Observations on their Internal Structure.

By H. J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant Surgeon, Bombay Establishment.

(With. a Plate), 1...) oarhe + dry odiseb doo und da cear aosbanmussi ch -Laioisibdo head ... 161

XV. Further Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of new —

Species. By the Rev. Toomas Hrncxs, B.A. (With two Plates.) . 178,

XVI. Observations on the Genus Schwenkia. By Joun Miers,

MiACias Deca o.lavs vasientacssnssaseccuseay cs Jesus acesdecsceaseeetaeeeen oy 185

tid

XVII. Observations on Relative Position ; including a new Avrange- re

CONTENTS. v

Page

at of -Phanerogamoiis Plants en TF ‘Othe Position of ’Catpels, ‘ap

By B. Cuarke, F.LS. &e. +... RELEGLREUESSEUbocsesassecbasescecscceersentee “is

XVII, Note’ on ‘the Gryphea’ of the Bed called Gryphite '¢ Gait 5 in’

the Cotteswolds.' By Joun’ Lycert, UO Ae Pe ee -

“XIX. On two new Subgenera of Calanide. By, Joun Lussocx, E

aa F.Z:S. © (With’a Plate.) oleae ce aeseeees cieenaccneers cee 202

“XX: On the Germination of the Resting Spores, and ona il of _

Moving’ Spores in’ aah By Dr. W. Patietetcii«" (With two

Evstene DARE. ov FRET Es ee eco, eer eri cecoataesovaccsrocenens 210

XXII. Revision of the Families of Nudibranch Mollusks, with the

description of a new Genus of Phyllidiade. i An e. GRAY, ‘Ph.D., ©

FLR.Si: WiP.Z:Ss Bees eles 2 RE ties eatateeee, 218

‘ XXII. Additional Notice of the genus Tancredia (Lycett), Het- on

tangia (Turquem). By JouHn Lycert, Bsqe ....eeseeseeeeseenees Wantee ool

_XXUL Rambles in Ceylon. By Epear Leopotp sap Esq: 224

: New Books :—A History of British Birds, Indigenous and, Migratory;

Illustrated by numerous Engravings, by Wilham MacGillivray;

4 Tonk cas Apa sassigth e Sukcgusde'es oven sab sesnans -Heexeaneihenmimee 236

‘9

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......++sessesseeeeeyeios youve 244-259

Notice of a Binocular. Microscope, by J. L. Riddell ; On the genus

Bifrontia, by J. E. Gray, Ph. D.; On a new Method of Iumma-

ting Opake Objects, for the iets powers of the Microscope ; and

on a new Achromatic Condenser, by J. L. Riddell; On: the

Structure of the Cells of Plants ; Meteorological Observations and

yi Table eencernecseesseseces eeceeee se eereereeescececcencsesaeueawinsserans 259—264

NUMBER LXIV.

XXIV. Remarks upon British Plants. By Cuartes C. BaBING=) »

ron, M.A., F.RS., BLS. 850, scnssvsopeeesenvepesnrsnsessgharhy AE 265

XXV, On the Chitonide,, By. Winuiam CLARK, Eisquii sis feed eebee ca

XXVI. Additional Character of the Shell of the Cyclostomatous

genus Alyceus of Gray, with descriptions of its Animal Inhabitant,—

ofa fourth species,—and of other, new) jIndian ;Cyclostomata;| also

~ Remarks on an unrecorded Character in Diplommatina. By, W., Hy,

é Xxvi On the Animal of Myochama anomioides. By ALBANY

_ Hancock, Bisq! (With a Pate ec eeeeeteeeesenseneeneeneees 287

vi CONTENTS.

: Page

XXVIII. On the Germination’ of the Resting Spores, and’ on’a’>’~

form of Moving Spores in Spirogyra. By Dr. W. PRINGSHEIM...... 292

XXIX. Description of Rhopalodina, a new form of Echinodermata, ¥

By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S, Se. seseseseeereees pas tc ancaae 301

XXX. Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leopotp Layarp, Esq. 302

New Books :—Principles of the Anatomy and Physiology of the Ve-

getable Cell, by Hugo von Moh] ; Translated by Arthur Henfrey,

F.R.S. &c.—Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie,

von Dr. R.A. Philippi; 2.c.s..s.ceipidecnsscccssessesserseceenes 314—316

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society; Botanical

Society of Edinburgh ; Dublin University Zoological Association ;

Entomological Society ...scsscescsessecseseeeeeeeeceseeceeesoesenen 318—338

Note on Eucratea chelata, by John Coppin; Description of a new

Genus and Species of Crustacea, by James Eights; On the Co-

leopterous Insects of the genus Cebrio, by M. Guérin-Méneville ;

On the Reproduction of the Toad and Frog without the interme-

diate stage of Tadpole, by Edward Joseph Lowe, Esq., F.G.S.,

F.R.A.S.; Meteorological Observations and Table ......... 339—344

NUMBER LXV.

XXXI. On the Occurrence of Palms and Bambus with Pines and

other Forms considered Northern, at considerable elevations in the

Himalaya. By Masor Mappen, H.E.I.C.S., F.R.S.E., M.R. Dublin

Society -cecsssssseceecesesesseeusesensceussescsaeneecseaaneneceaaeercaseeeaaaaes 345

XXXII. On the Genus Pachybathron, and on some new Species of

Marginella. By J.S. GasKorn, Esq. (With a Plate.) «..-.-.--+++0+ 356

XXXIII. Remarks upon British Plants. By CHARruEs C. BABING-

TON, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. & 0. ...scscccsccscccesccstsccesceetoucccoccssseus 360

XXXIV. On the Genera of the Tribe Duboisiee. By Joun MIERs,

Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. seccececeeeserecesseeeseseecnneeeeeesceneenasagecsteaserezes 368

XXXV. On Marine Vivaria. By Witu1am THompson, Esq. «.. 382

XXXVI. Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leopoip LAyArD, Esq. 386

XXXVII. A Revision of the Genera of some of the Families of

Conchifera or Bivalve Shells. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.RB.S.,

W Pi Sp Brli en esha «eb oF Fos cp cesar ekvapaes cdesaapeniesipsntruarenal oat oS

New Books :—Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, par M. F. E. Guérm-

MMIEHEVILG: Uivurseriecsecesventosemancoss sensvcood ossnostsest ssn scepeewcetn Tem 402 —

CONTENTS. vu

ve Page

ad Be esicem af the Royal. Institution ;, Zoological Society, ....-+) A08—418

gece MIQH# ad .W a«G vi ,

On the Nervures of Leaves and ies, Distribution, by i von Te:

On the Occurrence of large’ quantities of ‘the Shells! of Anodonta

cygnea ou the sea-coast near Sandgate, by Francis Brent, Esq. ;

“oe Description ofja new genus of Gorgoniade, by J. KE. Gray, Ph.D.,

F.R.S., P.B.S. &c.; Note on a new species of Francolin, by Dr.

Nicholson, H.E.I.C. Medical Service ; Meteorological Observa-

tions and Table ............ Mas ecdegducshice stu ese teettescra a near 418—424

10€

4d NUMBER LXVI.

XXXVIIL. Description of Orbitolites Malabarica (H. J.C.), illus-

« trative of the Spiral and not Concentric Arrangement of Chambers in

D’Orbigny’s Order Cyclostégues. By H.J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant

Surgeon, Bombay Establishment. (With a Plate.) .....cessecssseneees 425

q XXXIX. Remarks upon British Plants. By Caarues C. Basinc-

3 BOING GIVI, Mie EY EU, Sug Helaas., OcCoe sac reborn cinssuteuceienvseassaceisgis eh evses sae 427

4 XL. Further Observations on the Animal of Diplommatina (inclu-

ding a Note by Capt. T. Hutton). By W. H. Banson, Esq. ......... 433

_ XLI. On the Genera of the Tribe Duboisiee. By Joun Miers,

Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. .cccccccoes Beer RCs re ral a bed Ce nee 2 veeee 435

XLII. Notes on some British Zoophytes. By Wyv1LLz THomson,

F.R.P.S. &c., Lecturer on Botany, Univ. and Marischal College,

gy Aberdeen. (With a Plate.) <.cc.ccocesnccsacccececcsccvcesccesecceccscccecees 442

y XLII. Observations on Relative Position ; including a new Arrange-

, ment of Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxe,F.L.S. &e. (With

three Plates.) .....ccessesseraeeers rap eshs ae Raeide ade canon Setelsoek ss an se.s50 444

- XLIV. On some points relating to the Structure and Mechanism

of the Wolf-fish (Anarrhichas Lupus). By Epwarps Crisp, M.D. . 463

ck 4 :

_ Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Botanical Society of Edin-

_.. burgh ; Entomological Society ...... Dyan Pipee > aap ates 466—481

On the Reproduction of Frogs and Toads without the intermediate

stage of Tadpole, by the Rev. L. Jenyns ; Reséarches ‘on the

__ Fecundation and Formation of the Embryo in the Hepatice and

_ Ferns, by H. Philibert ; Mode of Determining the Optical Power

De of a Microscope, by Professor Harting of Utrecht ; Marine Vivaria,

by William Thompson ; Labidocera magna, by J. Lubbock ; Ob-

servations on the Anatomy of the Antennz in a small species of

Crustacean, by John D. M‘Donald, M.D., Assistant Surgeon to

H.M.S.V. Toreh 5 Meteorological Observations and Table. 482—490

PLATES IN VOL. XI.

Piate I. Labidocera Darwinii.

II. Position of the Raphe and Carpel in Phanerogamous Plants.

oy Vv } Anatomy of Chamostrea albida.

VL 1 } New British Zoophytes.

VII. Structure of the Foraminifera.

u I. x. } Germination of Spirogyra.

= New species of Labidocera.

XI. Anatomy of Myochama anomioides.

XII. New species of Pachybathron and Marginella.

XIII.

XIV. } positon of the Raphe and Carpel in Phanerogamous Plants.

XV.

XVI. British Zoophytes—Orbitolites Malabarica,

and

Four Tables illustrative of Mr. B. Clarke’s paper on a New Arrangement

of Phaneroganous Plants.

ERRATA.

Vou. X.

Page 269, line 14 from bottom, for externo read interno.

, line 13 from bottom, after expanso insert externo.

Vo. XI.

Page 31, line 11 from bottom, for this read fine.

— 33, line 4 from top, for Pneunopomorum read Pneumonopomorum.

—— 46, line 4 from bottom, for columnari read columnare.

—— 57, line 16 from top, for Laminaria read Lamellaria.

THE ANNALS.

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

§© ssesserseeresees DEF litOra spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ; ‘

Ite, recurvato variata coralliatrunco 99)

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.””

N. Parthenti Giannettasii Ecl, 1.

No. 61. JANUARY 1853,

- 1.—Observations on the Solanacee, By Joun Mrurs, Esq., |

iy FRS. FILS.”

Pe WG ia now (October 1852) more than two years since I suspended

_ my observations on the Solanacee,-in expectation of the long

promised monograph of M. Dunal, which has at length made its

appearance in the 13th volume of the ‘ Prodromus’ of M. De-

Candolle. Several of the genera belonging to this family, as

well as most of the species that I have enumerated at different

tervals, are there recorded; but as their respective affinities,

heir distribution founded on peculiar features, and the diffe-

ential characters of the divisions thus proposed, are not noticed

the slightest degree, I feel myself called upon to make some

arks on the subject. Considering how little was known of

real limits of the genera of the Solanacee a few years ago,

e of the confusion in which these were associated upon the

ost irreconcileable data, as witnessed in the latest distribution

he family in Endlicher’s ‘Genera Plantarum’ and Don’s

ctionary,’ knowing that the species were ill-defined and ill-

ified, and that a large proportion of undetermined plants

vere amassed in every herbarium, for want of the means of their

liscrimination, it was natural that a general satisfaction should

Aun. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 1

2 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

be felt on the announcement, that M. Dunal was occupied in ela-

borating a monograph of the family for the ‘ Prodromus.’ This

ought, in regular order, to have preceded the Scrophulariacee,

and to have appeared seven years ago: the intervening delay has

therefore served only to increase a general anticipation of greater

perfection in a work, proceeding from the hand of one who had

written on the genera of the family and their affinities thirty-five

years since, and who hat made this order an object of his study

during a great portion of his life. It cannot be concealed that

its appearance has not answered the universal expectation, and

that a feeling of disappointment has been generally felt among

botanists on its perusal. All will unite in their acknowledge-

ment to M. Dunal for the production of this laborious work,

and will willingly excuse a large share of its imperfections, when

it is known, that in his anxious endeavours to bring it to a close,

he has laboured beyond his physical powers, persevering in this

task under the pressure of long and continued illness. Still it

is to be regretted, that circumstances should have operated to

keep its distinguished author in ignorance of. the facts and rea-

sonings that have been published within the last few years. If,

therefore, I now proceed to point out several inconsistencies in

the distribution exhibited in this volume, I can truly affirm, that

it is not from any desire to criticize the labours of M. Dunal, but

to justify what is due to the advancement of science, and to sup-

port the inferences drawn and the facts collected by me towards

the history of this family.

The great object of all scientific arrangement is to group

together individuals possessing some common conspicuous fea-

tures, by which they may be readily distinguished: these may

again be subdivided by other partial characters into sections and

subsections, but all such characters should be clearly definable.

The ordinal character of the Solanaceae, as given by M. Dunal,

like that of his predecessors, falls very far short of this deside-

ratum, and the Conspectus of the classification is deficient of

those tangible features that should serve the purpose of discri-

mination. Its limits are by far too general, embracing within

its scope individuals belonging to other orders. In the cha-

racter of the corolla, for instance, the more important features

are neglected or merely hinted at, while others more especially

selected are frequent among Scrophulariacee and other orders :

hence they are of little value for distinguishing the precise family

to which species belong. In the characters given of the struc-

ture of the seed and embryo, many peculiarities are altogether

omitted, while others are inaccurately described: these will be

more particularly noticed presently. In his Conspectus, M. Dunal

divides the family into two tribes, the No/anee and the Solanea,

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez: 8

the latter being separated into nine subtribes, which are marked

by very insufficient characters, as I shall hereafter explam. Of

these subtribes the most numerous in genera is the Solanee,

signalized by three principal features ; 1. a regular corolla, an

indication of little utility, as it exists equally in other tribes ;

2. a bilocular berry ; 3. a semicircular or spiral embryo, a feature

also retained by other subtribes, and even here too its applica-

bility as a test is rendered nugatory by the knowledge that

Juanulloa and Marckea have a nearly straight embryo.

It is to be regretted that M. Dunal should have associated the

Nolanacee with the Solanacee, from which they differ essentially

in the structure of the pistil and the fruit. The Scrophulariacee,

Atropacee and Solanaceae, placed as I have suggested under more

strictly defined and simple limits, form, together with some other

families, a very manifest alliance, exhibiting the prominent cha-

racteristics of monopetalous flowers, with a pistillum consisting

of-a superior ovarium, a simple style, and a stigma generally

entire or 2-lobed; the ovarium by the confluence of its carpels

being normally 2-locular, with the cells placed always anteriorly

_ and posteriorly in regard to the axis; and whenever the few

known exceptions occur of more than two cells, these will be

found to arise generally from an unusual extension of the pla-

cent, which always proceeding from the centre of the dissepi-

ment, produce abnormally other spurious cells. Among the

Nolanacee, the only genus that approaches this definition is

Grabowskya, all others differing essentially in structure, but

even in that genus the resemblance is more apparent than real.

In the Nolanacea, the carpels constituting the pistillum are more

numerous, and, excepting the case just mentioned, are always

free, springing from a fleshy receptacle surrounded by distinct

glands, and all receiving their fertilizing influence through the

medium of one-common style, that has no direct communication

with the ovaria, but always indirectly, through the intermedium

of a supporting gynobase, in the same manner as the Borragi-

nacee and the Labiate. In Grabowskya, although the two com-

ponent carpels are connate, the style apparently issuing from it

does not spring from the summit, as in an ordinary pistillum,

but may be traced down the axile line of their union to the base,

and may be separated from the adherent carpels : the style there-

fore, though concealed below by the confluent carpels, is truly

of gynobasic insertion. This essential difference in the struc-

ture of the pistil renders the union of the Solanacee and Nola-

nacee quite indefensible. Another peculiarity is constant in the

Nolanacee, in which respect we find no parallel or analogy

among the Solanacee: this consists in the fact, that whether

the ripened nuts be unilocular or many-celled (the cells in all

4, Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

cases being 1-seeded), there is always seen at their basal point

of attachment, one or more scars, each closing the entrance mto

a corresponding cell, which scar, in every case, represents the

end of a kind of plug, evidently analogous to the strophiole (or

Calomphala of Schrader), so conspicuous in the nuts of the Bor-

raginacee. Another distinction will also be found to exist which

has not been noticed by M. Dunal: in the Sol/anacee the extre-

mity of the radicle never points immediately to the hilum, but is

directed to a spot removed from it, and even where the embryo_

is straight, as in Metternichia, Cestrum, Fabiana, &c. Although

the end of the radicle points to the bottom of the seed, the

hilum is always lateral or marginal, at some little distance from

the base: in Nolanacee, on the contrary, the extremity of the

radicle always points to the strophiolar cavity in the base of the

nut, and of course to the hilum, or place of its attachment to

the gynobase. This forms another essential and constant dif-

ference between the two families. There is still one more mate-

rial distinction in the structure of the pistillum arising out of

the circumstances just mentioned. In the Solanacee, we always

meet with numerous ovules in each cell, all attached to the pla-

cent springing from the dissepiment ; in the Nolanacee, a single

ovule only exists in each cell, and this is constantly erect and of

basal origin.

Schlechtendal in 1832 (Linnea, vii. 72) pointed out the ana-

logy that exists m the genus Noluna to the families of the Bor-

raginacee and Solanaceae, admitting its greater affinity with the

former, ou account of the structure of its fruit and the estivation

of its corolla; but as a justification for those who might prefer

placing it in Solanacee, it was argued by that able botanist, if

the genus Lyciuvm, which differs from other genera of this last-

mentioned family in the estivation of its corolla (the only ex-

ceptional case at that time known), be retained in this order,

then there would be less difficulty in admitting Nolana, notwith-

standing the very different structure of its fruit. Dr. Lindley,

who first proposed this order in 1838, placed it near the Convol-

vulacee. G. Don (1837) was I believe the first who decidedly

associated the Nolanacee as a tribe of the Solanacee (Dict. iv.

399), but he offered no reasons for this union. Endlicher in his

‘Genera Plantarum’ followed the views of Dr. Lindley, in at-

taching this group as a suborder of the Convolvulacee. Brongniart

(1843) adopted the same views in regard to the affinity of the

Nolanacee. A. de Jussieu (1844, Cours Elémentaire) equally

confirmed the ideas of the before-mentioned botanists, in placing

the Nolanacee in contiguity with the Dichondrew, between the

Borraginacee and Convolvulacee. In 1845 1 adduced many facts

and several additional reasons, why the Nolanacee should be placed

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 5

in the system following the Borraginacee (Hook. Lond. Journ.

Bot. iv. 366), which position was confirmed in the following year

under the arrangement given by Prof. Lindley (Veg. Kingd. 654),

where this order is placed in his Kchial alliance with the Borra-

ginacee, Labiate and others. The views of so experienced a

botanist as M. Dunal must ever be received with respect, and

will claim support from the mere prestige of his name, as well

as from the high reputation of the great work to which he has

contributed this important monograph ; but we may be allowed

to doubt the propriety of his determination, in placing the Nola-

nacee, as a tribe of the Solanacee, without refuting the reasons

urged by so many botanists against the justness of this arrange-

ment, or offering any arguments in favowr of such an alliance.

This classification may have originated in the too eager desire

entertained by M. Dunal, in common with many botanists, to

diminish as much as possible the number of natural orders, a

very proper and meritorious caution, but when carried to excess,

as in this instance, is productive of mischief; for by uniting

several families into one, which are composed of very opposite

and dissimilar characters, we destroy the very object we attempt

to establish, viz. to mark the’limits of distinction between differ-

ent groups of plants. The selection of a few decided and con-

stant characters, that can serve to distinguish each order, tribe or

section, must infallibly tend to the greatest simplicity of arrange-

ment ; and if in accomplishing this purpose, we should thus be

led to increase the number of families, in order to ensure the

means of certain-discrimination, it is indubitably better to do so,

rather than, by pursuing the opposite extreme, to render all fixed

landmarks useless. It was upon this conviction that I proposed

(huj. op. ii. 163) to reduce the Scrophulariacee within more cer-

tain limits than Mr. Bentham had employed im his admirable

monograph of the order in the 10th volume of the ‘ Prodromus ”

of M. DeCandolle, and also to confine the Solanacee within

strictly definable bounds. The difficulty of establishmg an ob-

vious line of demarcation between’ these two great families, was

there discussed at some length, when I showed how unsuccessful

had been the attempts of botanists to remedy so manifest a de-

fect in the system. Mr. Bentham, it is true, adopted with this

view, the plan of associating the few aberrant cases then known,

in a distinct tribe, his Salpiglossidee : the heterogeneous features

of that tribe have been fully-demonstrated, proving that the at-

_ tempted remedy has been wholly inefficacious : among the many

instances that could be cited, it is only necessary to point out,

how impossible it is to retain Salpiglussis, Anthocercis, Schwenkia

__and others in Scrophulariacee, while Petunia, Nierembergia, and

numerous others are placed in Solanacee. At the time of Mr.

Bentham’s monograph the exceptional genera were few, but

6 Mr. J. Miers on the Sclanaceze.

since that period they have become so multiplied as to equal in

number those belonging to true Solanacee. ;

As a desirable test towards the attainment of this great desi-

deratum, I suggested the constant character of the zstivation of

the corolla, which, combined with other well-selected features,

will be found to reduce these two extensive orders within de-

finable bounds : for this purpose, it is only requisite to detach

from each their several aberrant cases, and comprise these in an

intermediate family, where they are easily separable into tribes,

distinguishable by marked peculiarities. M. Dunal does not

seem to have been aware of this suggestion, or at least, no such

expedient appears to have entered into his contemplation ; and his

ordinal diagnosis of the Solanacee, aggravated still further by

the inclusion of the Nolanacee, is necessarily a combination of

contradictory characters, repeating and increasing all the defects

of his predecessors.

I will here recapitulate the more essential points suggested on

a former occasion, when upon the principle then recommended,

the Solanal alliance, excluding entirely the Nolanacee, but in-

cluding the Scrophulariacee, will consist of individuals, marked

by the leading characters just enumerated (ante, p.3). Among

these, the Solanacee will embrace those genera with a monope-

talous corolla, having a 5-, rarely 4-partite border, the lobes of

which (even under the unusual circumstance of the tube being

oblique) are nearly regular and equal, and their margins always

valvate or induplicato-valvate in eestivation : epipetalous stamens,

alternate with, and equal to the number of the lobes, sometimes

unequal in length and size, and the fifth very rarely sterile ;

anthers introrse, bursting by longitudinal slits or apical pores ;

an ovarium most generally 2-celled, rarely 3- to 5-locular, with

a simple style and a 2-lobed or clavate stigma, often hollow ; a

fruit either capsular or baccate, 2-locular, rarely more-celled

from the increment of the placentz, albuminous seeds with an

embryo, in the suborder Curvembryee, always slender, terete, and

curved in a more or less annular or spiral form, in the suborder

Rectembryee, short and straight, the radicle in all cases pointing,

not to the base, but to the basal angle of the seed, and turned

away to some short distance from the hilum, which is generally

lateral and somewhat marginal, but never basal. They consist

of plants, with alternate, often geminate, rarely pimnatifid leaves,

with an inflorescence sometimes axillary, but more generally a

little extra-axillary, or lateral, either single or fasciculated, or in

different modifications of the cyme, panicle or corymb, under a

mode of development called centrifugal.

The Scrophulariacee will consist of those genera, possessing a

tubular corolla, more or less curved and irregular, with a 4- or

5-partite border, the lobes of which are generally unequal and

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez: 7

bilabiate, and decidedly imbricate, never valvate, in zestivation ;

stamens two or four, didynamous, rarely five, or with a rudi-

mentary fifth; anthers always introrse ; an ovarlum most gene-

rally bilocular, a simple style, with a stigina more or less bila-

biate or 2-lobed ; fruit almost always capsular, in a very few

cases baccate, 2-locular, rarely more-celled, bursting in different

ways, with placente proceeding from the dissepiment. Seeds

albuminous, with an embryo quite straight, or but little curved,

generally with the radicle pointed towards a basal hilum: in one

solitary instance the embryo is perispherically curved, and in the

Rhinanthee, by an abnormal extension of the podosperm ; the

hilum appears somewhat lateral. In this very natural family,

although the floral leaves are often alternate, the cauline leaves

are most generally opposite, a circumstance that occurs only ac-

cidentally in Solanacee : the inflorescence is strictly axillary*.

The Atropacee will comprise all the anomalous exceptions to

the foregomg rules in the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, and

will include plants with monopetalous flowers, with the tube

often plicated longitudinally in bud, and a border often some-

what unequal, but seldom bilabiate, generally divided into five

lobes, which are always either imbricately disposed in estivation,

or arranged under some modification between that form and the

induplicate, but never valvate, the margins of each lobe being con-

stantly free from the adjoining ones: they have generally five

epipetalous fertile stamens, alternate with the lobes, one of them

sometimes shorter, and very rarely three of them sterile: anthers

generally introrse, sometimes extrorse, 2-lobed, usually with par-

allel cells bursting longitudinally, one of the lobes being occa-

sionally sterile: ovarium 2-locular, rarely, with other spurious

cells, caused by the abnormal growth of the placentz, with ovules

generally ascending, attached to fleshy placentz adnate to the

dissepiment, as in the two preceding families, a simple style, a

bilobed stigma, often of a peculiar form: fruit either baccate or

capsular : seeds generally reniform and compressed, with a lateral

hilum, the embryo placed in albumen, and either straight or

more or less curved, sometimes spiral, with the radicle, as in the

Solanacee, always turned away from the more lateral hilum.

Herbaceous plants or shrubs, with a habit similar to that of the

Solanacee, with alternate, simple, geminate, or fasciculate leaves :

* The efficacy of this test may be applied to Verbascum, a genus of the

Scrophulariacee, which offers so many anomalous characters, as to have

induced many botanists to place it in Solanacee. On a former occasion I

discussed this subject at some length (huj. op. iii. 181), when reasons were

shown why a preponderance tended towards its position among the Scro-

phulariacee as determined by Mr. Bentham: to these I may now add the

fact of the structure of the seed, in which the radicle of its straight embryo

is directed towards its basal hilum.

8 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

inflorescence generally somewhat extra-axillary, and lateral in

regard to the insertion of the petiole.

The distribution of the Solanacee and of the Atropacee, as

proposed in this work (hw). op. iii. 164-178), like every first at-

tempt of the kind, is sure to present many faults that will admit

of correction, but it appears deserving of the attention of bota-

nists as a general plan: it certainly effects the great desideratum

of removing the obstacles that have always stood in the way of

a satisfactory arrangement of the Solanal alliance, and it sepa-

rates the genera into very natural groups, which we do not meet

with in the system adopted by M. Dunal. Some observations

on the peculiar features of cach of these groups will be found m

the pages referred to.

I now proceed to review in succession the value of the cha-

racters selected as the discriminating marks of the subtribes, in

the arrangement followed by M. Dunal. There does not appear to

me sufficient reason for separating the genus Triguera as a sub-

tribe distinct from the Solanee. It is certainly a well-marked

genus, possessing prominent characters, and differs only from

the other genera of the latter subtribe in the slightly oblique

form of its bell-shaped corolla ; but, like others of the So/anea, its

border has five equal and regular lobes, and agrees with them in

wstivation ; it has also five equal stamens, supported on a ring,

as in Cyphomandra, but this ring is more free from the tube of

the corolla ; its anthers open by apical pores, as well as by lateral

slits, as in some sections of Solanum; in the structure of the

ovarium, its style and stigma, in its fruit, its placentation, its

seed, and its embryo, there is nothing different from what we

frequently meet with in Solanum itself. M. Dunal, on the author-

ity of Cavanilles, states the fruit to be 4-locular, each cell pro-

ducing only two seeds, which are superimposed. I found the

fruit to be distinctly 2-locular, being divided by a single mem-

branaceous dissepiment, with two or three seeds in each cell,

fixed, as in Solanum, to fleshy placentee adnate to the dissepiment.

The seeds are reniform, compressed, large in proportion to the

size of the fruit; but their paucity in each cell is a test of no

value, for I found in Withania only a solitary seed perfected in

each cell. There is not therefore a single character in Triguera,

except the small obliquity of the tube of the corolla, that is not

met with in other genera of the Solanee*.

Among the subtribes Solanee and Atropinee of M. Dunal, we

* J have observed in several other cases an equal degree of obliquity in

the corolla. Among these may be instanced Hyoscyamus pictus, where it

is quite as oblique and gibbous as in Triguera: the same fact is depicted in

the plate given of Hyoscyamus niger, in Nees’s Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ. figs. 5,

6 and 7.

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 9

find genera placed heterogeneously together, without regard to

uniformity of character, and totally irrespective of the most im-

portant feature of estivation. Thus, among the Solanee, which

possess a valvate zestivation, is placed the genus Nicandra, with

a corolla resembling that of a Convolvulus, the lobes of its border

possessing a decidedly imbricated <stivation. The want of at-

tention to this last-mentioned important character has, in the

same manner, led to the confused association of several genuine

sections: thus, among the Aéropinee, we find the very natural

group of the Jaborosee, distmguished by a tubular corolla, which

in most cases grows black in drying, always possessing a valvate

zestivation and other very distinct characters, classed with Atropa

and Mandragora, genera quite different from-them and each

other, and possessing a remarkably imbricate zstivation. Thus

also in the Lycinee, there is an equal amount of complication,

for we see Dunalia, Iochroma, Pecilochroma, Acnistus, and cthers

with valvate <stivation, associated with several distinct groups

that possess an imbricated estivation: among these we find

Juanulloa, Solandra, &c.,.and also Marckea, Thinogeton, &c., and

all these again congregated with Lycium—groups perfectly di-

stinet from one another. We meet with Juanulloa and Marckea,

having almost a straight embryo, placed among a number of

genera having a nearly annular embryo.

- The genus Thinogeton, arranged by M. Dunal among his Ly-

cine, is said to be closely allied to Jaborosa, Himeranthus, Dory-

stigma and Trechonetes, genera which he has singularly placed

among his Atropinee. This distinguished botanist can never

have seen a specimen or drawing of Thinogeton, or he would

never have ventured on such a conclusion : its affinity, as [ have

elsewhere shown, is toward Scopolia, Physochlena and Cacabus,

genera that I have placed with Hyoscyamus, on account of their

many uniform characters, particularly that of the operculiform

dehiscence of their fruit.

In M. Dunal’s tribe of the Daturea, we meet with a similar

degree of irregularity, in the association of perfectly incompatible

genera. Thus Dictyocalyx is placed here, while Thinogeton is

arranged among the Lycinee, and yet these two genera are

identically the same. . This genus with a spiral embryo, and

Datura with a nearly annular embryo, are associated with So-

landra, where the embryo is nearly straight or but slightly

_ eurved ; in this respect M. Dunal has followed the example of

_ older botanists, who, for no other reason that we can imagine,

drew this conclusion, because in former times Solandra grandi-

re flora was the Datura scandens of Plumier. Solandra is as totally

distinct in habit from Datura as it is in structure ; it is a climb-

ing plant, with large coriaceous leaves and orange-coloured

10 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

flowers of large size, with a thick fleshy corolla, having a ven-

tricose funnel-shaped tube, and a border of five large fleshy lobes,

which in estivation are so deeply imbricated that they com-

pletely overlap one another. In Datura, on the contrary, the

corolla is white or of a lurid blue, with a nearly entire or pen-

tangular border ; this in estivation is plicated into five deep folds,

which almost meet in the axis, and these folds are torsively and

spirally twisted round the common centre, having their margins

thus valvately coherent in juxtaposition: no two cases of more

extreme difference could have been selected. On account of the

very dissimilar estivation of the corolla and other distinct features,

the separation of Solandra viridiflora from this genus, as pro-

posed by me under the name of Dyssochroma, has been acknow-

ledged by M. A. DeCandolle in the Appendix (Prod. xin. 689),

although they are combined together in the body of the work.

Ectozoma also, having a corolla with an imbricated estivation,

and which I have shown to be.allied to Juanulloa, is also placed

among the Daturee, but for what reason is not explained : it has

not the smallest relation with Datura. I shall in a separate

memoir conclude the remarks I have to make on Datura and the

genera allied to it, which I consider distinct, but which M. Dunal

regards as mere sectional divisions of that genus.

Many objections may be made to M. Dunal’s subtribe of

Hyoscyamea, formed only of the genera Hyoseyamus and Sco-

polia: this subtribe I have excluded from true Solanacee on ac-

count of the decided estivation of the corolla. In the generic

character of Hyoscyamus, this feature is represented as being

plicated, not imbricated, and the description of the mode of pla-

centation is quite at variance with my own observation ; indeed

the entire generic character given in the ‘ Prodromus’ (p. 546),

is a copy, verbatim, from the text of Dr. Putterlich in ‘ Nees’s

Gen. Pl. Flor. Germ.’ On a former occasion (huyj. op. v. 468) I

showed that this description does not accord with the very clear

and analytical details exhibited in the accompanying plate: the

wstivation of the border, said to be plicate, is distinctly deli-

neated as being quincuncially imbricate in figs. 3. and 21, and

there is no indication of any plicature of the border in any of the

other several figures of the corolla: the placentz are stated in

the text of that work, and of the ‘ Prodromus,’ to be inserted on

the dissepiment by a linear dorsal line, while the figures 19. and

28. exhibit broad lunated placentz projecting into the cell, con-

nected with a short membrane that emanates from the axis of

the dissepiment: I find neither of these statements to accord

with what I have seen in Hyoscyamus pictus, of which species I

~ have examined scores of ovaria and capsules, in a living state,

where I have invariably found the placente to be thick and

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 11

fleshy, and completely adnate to the dissepiment. I have also,

in the work above referred to, directed attention to the striking,

fleshy, epigynous gland, which has been quite unnoticed by pre-

ceding observers, and it is singular that so remarkable a feature

should have been omitted in the ‘ Prodromus.’? The genus Sco-

polia, as enlarged by M. Dunal, is divided into four sections,

Datora, Physochlena, Anisodus and Scopolia, groups which ap-

pear to me all generically distinct. Datora evidently belongs to

Hyoscyamus rather than to this genus. In Scopolia, judging

from the plants I have seen growing in Kew Gardens, the inflo-

rescence is always solitary, a single flower upon a long slender

peduncle springmg from between the two petioles of the gemi-

nate leaves of each distant axillary node of the main stem, and

this feature is confirmed in the description of the same species

by M. Dunal (Prodr. p. 556). Dr. Putterlich, however, in stating

the flowers to be solitary and pseudo-axillary, adds that in reality

it is terminal, from the centrifugal evolution of its 2—-3-choto-

mous stem; I confess that I have been unable to distinguish

this character : its calyx is urceolate, membranaceous, and re-

gularly 5-toothed : the corolla has a somewhat broad, bell-shaped,

almost cylindrical tube, with five very short erect lobes; and

although the tube is plicated, the lobes are distinctly imbricated

in estivation: this last feature is acknowledged by Dr. Putter-

lich, but unnoticed by M. Dunal: the ovarium, at its base, is

imbedded in an adnate, fleshy, 5-lobed disk, a character existing

also in Hyoseyamus and its several allied genera: the capsule,

invested by its thin persistent calyx, bursts by a small membra-

naceous, circumscissile operculum. In Datora, the type of which

is the Hyoscyamus muticus, Linn., the inflorescence is described as

* floribus apice ramorum racemoso-spicatis ” as in Hyoscyamus :

the calyx in like manner is tubular, 10-ribbed, with five long aci-

culate teeth ; this also increases with the growth of the fruit, be-

comes rigid in texture, but more ventricose, while the withering

teeth collapse and cover the inclosed capsule, instead of remain-

ing erect and spmose: the corolla and stamens differ in no re-

spect from those of Hyoscyamus: the operculum of the fruit is,

in like manner, hard and hemispherical, with a chartaceous sep-

tum ; indeed I cannot perceive from the descriptions, any single

character different from that genus, except that the calyx becomes

more ventricose, and the teeth, instead of remaining erect and

rigid, collapse and wither over the enclosed capsule: there is

nothing here, however, to justify its bemg placed in Scopolia:

I am not sufficiently acquainted with the plants of this section

to offer a decided opinion ; but if it really differ generically from

Ayoscyamus, it must remain a distinct genus (perhaps Secarana,

from its Arabic name, for Datora is too near Datura to be per-

12 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

mitted) ; but it appears to me far better to class the three species

enumerated by M. Dunal as a mere section either of Hyoseyamus

or of Physochlena, as I suggested (huj. op. v. 473).

In regard to Physochlena, many reasons have been offered

(huj. op. v. 469) to show why it must be considered as a distinct

genus: it cannot belong to Scopolia, its affinity bemg much

stronger towards Hyascyamus, especially the section last men-

tioned, on account of the character of its inflorescence, its tubular

calyx, and its shorter and_more campanulate corolla.

Anisodus, however, is so extremely different in all its characters,

that it offers still less reason for being retained in Scopolia. The

latter has a membranaceous urceolate calyx, one-third or one-

fourth the length of the corolla, which is tubular or slightly

funnel-shaped, thin in texture, with a border of five very short

lobes, slightly imbricated in estivation. In Anisodus, on the

contrary, the calyx is extremely thick and fleshy in texture,

broad, tubular, and somewhat ventricose, with ten thick, promi-

nent nervures, and five obtuse teeth : this does not much enlarge,

but it grows thick and rigid, assumes a very reticulated or can-

cellated appearance, and encloses the large oval berry, when its

ten prominent thick nervures become ligneous ; the corolla does

not much exceed the calyx in length, is thick and fleshy in sub-

stance, broadly campanulate, with a border of five large rounded

lobes, which overlap one another at base, and are deeply imbri-

cated in estivation, one lobe being larger and more interior than

the others. In Scopolia the testa is tuberculosely rugous, in

Anisodus it is smooth and slightly punctulated: in the former

genus the stigma is capitate and obsoletely 2-lobed, the external

surface being covered with short articulated hairs or papille ; in

the latter genus it is somewhat compressed and distinctly bi-

lobed, with a simply rugous stigmatic surface: in Scopolia, the

corolla is quite glabrous on both sides, as are also the filaments ;

in Anisodus, the inner surface is quite woolly, and the filaments

are pubescent when in bud; in the former the fruit is quite cap-

sular, thin in texture, 5-grooved with a torulose surface ; its oper-

culum is simple, soon falls off, and its seeds are affixed on an in-

conspicuous adnate placenta, attached to the dissepiment ; in the —

latter genus the fruit is oval, smooth and thick, with a fleshy

epicarp that hardens on the pericarp like an exsuccous berry,

and the operculum only manifests itself after the decay of the

dry fleshy covering ; the seeds are aggregated upon a very large,

globose, carnose, favose placenta, adnate to the dissepiment,.

and are half imbedded in its fleshy substance. In fine, there are

more manifest generic distinctions between Scopolia and Ani-

sodus, than between Scopolia and Hyoscyamus. In my enume-

ration of the genera composing my tribe Hyoscyamee (hij. op.

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 13

ii. p. 166), Anisodus was not included, because I had not then

observed the operculiform dehiscence of its fruit, a character that

had not been previously recorded by any observer ; but I rectified

this subsequently (Aw. op. vi. p. 37).

M. Dunal’s tribe of the Nicotianee consists of the genera

Nicotiana, Lehmannia, Petunia, Leptophragma and Vestia: the

latter genus certainly bears no affinity towards the others: it

was placed by me upon more solid grounds near Fabiana, in the

‘true Solanaceae, because of the valvate estivation of its corolla,

and of the resemblance in the structure of its fruit and seed:

the other genera, by reason of the imbricate estivation of the

corolla, were placed by me in Atropacee, but the Nicotianee

were kept as a tribe, distinct from the Petuniee, because of the

peculiar mode of zstivation of the corolla, of which diagrams

were given in explanation (hw. op. 11. p. 173), The genus Lep-

tophragma (Prodr. xii, 578), founded on the Salpiglossis pro-

strata, Hook. & Arn., will not be found to be valid. In March

1846, I first hinted at the possibility that Callibrachoa would

not be found to be distinct from Petunia, on which Mr. Bentham

immediately suggested that both Callibrachoa procumbens and

Salpiglossis prostrata would in all likelihood prove to be iden-

tical with my Petunia anomala (see note April 1846, Lond. Journ,

Bot. v. 190). It will be seen from another note published in

Feb. 1848 (Ill. South Am. Plants, i. 114), that having met with

an opportunity of examining specimens of the two first-men-

tioned plants, I had found them to differ in no respect from

Petunia parviflora, of which I have given a drawing, with ample

analytical details, in plate 23. of my work referred to: I showed

also it is identical with the Lindernia Montevidensis, Spr. The

genus Leptophragma, now first established by M. Dunal upon a

letter from Mr. Bentham of an old date, cannot therefore be re-

tained, and Leptophragma prostrata, Benth., can only be consi-

dered as another synonym of Petunia parviflora, Juss., a plant

that appears to have a widely extended range over the American

hemisphere.

_ I have already offered several observations on the genus Retzia

(huj. op. ii. p. 181), with which M. DeCandolle, on the authority

of M. Dunal, classes Lonchostoma, Wikstr. To this I cannot

accede, for neither the habit of the plant, nor the structure of

the flower, bears any analogy towards the Solanacee. On some

future occasion I will furnish the results of my analysis of these

g _ two genera, when I will offer a few additional remarks on the

subject.

__. M. Dunal, in his subtribe Fabianee, has in an equal degree

overlooked the character of zstivation, which-is one of the most

important and constant features of the genera of the Solanal

14 Mr.J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Avaneidea.

alliance. This subtribe is made to consist of Nierembergia,

Bouchetia and Fabiana. The latter genus only I consider to

belong to Solanacee, on account of the valvate vstivation of its

corolla. Of Nierembergia I have given several illustrations and

copious analytical details, where the peculiar character of its

zstivation has been fully shown. The genus Bouchetia, DC.,

now first published by M. Dunal, does not appear from the cha-

racters described (Prodr. 589) to differ in any respect from Nie-

rembergia, and especially from N. linifolia and anomala, which

are figured in plate 20. of my ‘ Illustrations,’ and where the tube

of the corolla is a little more swollen towards the summit, and

the lobes of the border smaller than usual, as in the genus in

question: in the latter species the insertion of the stamens is

even lower than in Bouchetia.

Of the eleven species of Fubiana enumerated by M. Dunal, it

is evident from the characters given that the five first mentioned

only belong to the genus. Ff. grandiflora is probably one of the

singular species of Alona (possibly A. rostrata) described by

Prof. Lindley, or it may be a plant closely allied to, if not iden-

tical with, Phrodus Bridgesii (IM. South Am. Plants, tab. 41).

F. squamuligera is probably Phrodus nodosus (loc. cit. tab. 42 B).

F. thymifolia, F. Sellowiana and F. heterophylla, none of which

I have seen, appear, from the descriptions given of them, to be-

long to Petunia, as Dr. Sendtner has also concluded (Flor. Bras.

part 6. pp. 175, 176).

Under Cestrum, M. Dunal considers Habrothamnus merely as

a section of that genus, but in his ‘ Conspectus’ he places them

as distinct genera. For a long while I was doubtful-on the sub-

ject ; but on a more careful examination of living plants, an

essential difference was found to exist in the floral structure,

which was indicated by their habit: these differences were enu-

merated on a former occasion (Aw. op. vi. 181).

[To be continued. |

Il.—Descriptions of some newly discovered species of Araneidea.

By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

Tribe OCTONOCULINA.

Family Sarricip#&.

Genus Salticus, Latr.

Salticus reticulatus.

Lzneru of the female ;',th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;},; breadth ,'; ; breadth of the abdomen 4, ; length of

a posterior leg 4; length of a leg of the second pair ;'5.

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. 15

Legs robust, provided with hairs, and two parallel rows of

large, sessile spines on the inferior surface of the tibia and me-

tatarsi of the first and second pairs ; they are of a pale yellowish

brown hue, with obscure, dark annuli at the joints; the fourth

pair is the longest, then the first, which a little surpasses the

third pair, and the second pair is the shortest; each tarsus is

terminated by two curved claws, below which there is a small

_scopula.. The palpi resemble the legs in colour. Cephalo-

thorax large, nearly quadrilateral, thinly clothed with hairs,

somewhat glossy, depressed before, abruptly sloped behind, and

projects beyond the base of the falces, which are small, conical,

and rather inclined towards the sternum : maxillz short, straight,

enlarged and rounded at the extremity : lip triangular : sternum

oblong heart-shaped. These parts are of a yellowish brown

colour ; the sternum is the palest, and the lateral margins of the

cephalo-thorax and the region of the eyes have a brownish black

tint. Eyes disposed in three rows, constituting three sides of

a square, in front and on the sides of the cephalo-thorax ; the

intermediaté eyes of the anterior row are greatly larger, and the

intermediate eye of each lateral row is much smaller than the

rest. Abdomen oviform, hairy, moderately convex above, pro-

jecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a pale yellow-

brown colour, reticulated and streaked with brownish black lines,

a series of pale yellow-brown and brownish black angular lines,

disposed alternately, and having their vertices directed forwards,

extending along the middle of the upper part ; the under part is

the least distinctly marked, and the hue of the branchial oper-

cula is yellowish white; the sexual organs have a longitudinal

septum in the middle, and their colour is red-brown.

Specimens of this minute Salticus were found among moss

growing in woods on the slopes of Gallt y Rhyg, a mountain

near Oakland, in Denbighshire. The female is adult in autumn.

Family Tuomisip2Z.

Genus Thomisus, Walck.

Thomisus versutus.

Length of the female 3th of an inch ; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;1,; breadth 4; breadth of the abdomen 4; length of

an anterior leg 11; length of a leg of the third pair 4.

Legs provided with short hairs and strong spines, two parallel

rows of the latter being conspicuous on the inferior surface of

the tibiz and metatarsi of the first and second pairs, which are

much longer and more robust than the third and fourth pairs ;

the first pair is rather longer than the second, and the third pair

16 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by two curved, black

claws, dentated near the base: the palpi, which are short, are

supplied with hairs and spines, and have a small, curved, black

claw at their extremity: the cephalo-thorax is conyex, com-

pressed before, and rounded on the sides and in front; it slopes

abruptly behind, is without an indentation in the median line,

and on its frontal margin there is a row of strong bristles di-

rected forwards ; the falces are short, strong, subconical, vertical,

and have some bristles in front, towards the inner side; the

maxillz are slender, convex near the base, pointed at the extre-

mity, and inclined towards the lip, which is triangular; the ster-

num is heart-shaped. These parts are of a pale yellowish brown

colour ; the cephalo-thorax has a brownish black band extending

backwards from each lateral pair of eyes, and narrow, yellowish

white margins, and the lip has an oblong, dark brown spot near

its base. Eyes disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax in two curved, transverse rows, forming a crescent whose

convex side is in front ; the eyes of each lateral pair, which are

seated on a tubercle, are much larger than the intermediate

ones, those of the anterior row being the largest of the eight.

Abdomen depressed, corrugated, particularly on the sides, much

broader at the posterior than at the anterior extremity, the latter,

which appears as if cut in a straight line across, projecting over

the base of the cephalo-thorax ; very short hairs are sparingly

distributed over its surface, and it is of a yellowish gray colour

freckled with brown, a broad, dentated band, which is bordered

laterally with red-brown, extending along the middle of the

upper part; the anterior part of this band comprises five con-

spicuous, brown depressions ; the anterior ones describe a tri-

angle whose vertex is directed forwards, and the other two are

situated parallel to its base ; two obscure, brown lines, forming

a very acute angle whose vertex is directed backwards, occur be-

tween the depressions constituting the two posterior pairs; the

sexual organs have a dark reddish brown tint ; and the colour of

the branchial opercula is pale yellow.

The male is much smaller, darker coloured, aud less distinctly

marked than the female. The cephalo-thorax has a red-brown

tint, the band directed backwards from each lateral pair of eyes

is black, and the lateral margins are yellowish white. The legs

and sternum are of a red-brown colour, the latter being marbled

with a deeper shade of red-brown. The falces have a brownish

black hue, with a red-brown mark in front which extends to the

outer side. The maxille and lip have a dark brown tint, their

extremities being the palest. The axillary and humeral joints

of the palpi are of a dark brown colour tinged with red, the

eubital and radia] joints are of a red-brown hue tinged with dark

ro a

+» <r

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. . 17

brown, and the digital joint has a dark brown tint; the radial

joint is larger than the cubital, and projects from its extremity,

on the outer side, two bifid apophyses; one branch of the supe-

rior apophysis is prominent, and the other is in close contact

with the base of the digital jot, which is oval, convex and

hairy externally, concave within, comprising the palpal organs ;

these organs are highly developed, complex in structure, with a

pointed, prominent ‘process at their base, and have a brownish

black tint. The upper part of the abdomen is of a red-brown

colour interspersed with a few black spots; it is palest in the

medial line, but the design of the broad, dentated band is almost

obliterated ; the frontal margin and a band extending along each

side have a yellowish white tint, and the under part is of a pale

red-brown colour.

The abdomen of both sexes, when adolescent, is of a pale yel-

low colour, with a few black spots on the upper part.

Adult and immature individuals of this species of Thomisus

were discovered among grass growing in and near woods at Oak-

land in August 1852.

Family Linyrurp2.

Genus Linyphia, Latr.

Linyphia Meadit.

Length of the female 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 51, ; breadth 4; breadth of the abdomen +; length of

an anterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair +.

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with slight furrows on

the sides converging towards the middle, and an indentation in

the medial line: falces powerful, conical, nearly vertical, diver-

gent at the extremities, and armed with teeth on the inner sur-

face : maxille straight, with the exterior angle, at the extremity,

eurvilinear : legs and palpi provided with hairs and fine spines.

These parts are of a light yellow-brown colour, the legs and

palpi being rather the palest. Lip semicircular and prominent

_ at the apex: sternum short, broad, and heart-shaped. These

parts are browner than the cephalo-thorax, the margins of the

sternum being the darkest. The first pair of legs is the longest,

the second pair rather surpasses the fourth, and the third pair is

_ the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by three claws; the two

superior ones are curved and slightly pectinated, and the inferior

one is inflected near its base. Eyes seated on black spots; the

_ four intermediate ones describe a trapezoid whose anterior side

is the shortest, and those of each lateral pair are placed obliquely

_ ona small tubercle and are nearly contiguous ; the anterior eyes

of the trapezoid are ‘the smallest of the eight. Abdomen ovi-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 2

18 Mr.J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

form, thinly clothed with hairs, convex above, projecting over

the base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a dull olive-green colour,

with a series of obscure, pale yellowish brown, oblique streaks

on each side of the medial line of the upper part, and a band of

the same hue extending along each side; a large, prominent, red-

brown process, connected with the anterior margin of the sexual

organs, is directed backwards; and the colour of the branchial

opercula is pale yellow.

The sexes are similar in colour, but the abdomen of the male

is slenderer than that of the female, and its maxille are slightly

inclined towards the lip. The cubital and radial joints of the

palpi are short, the latter being most produced at its extremity,

on the inner side; the digital jot is somewhat oval, with a

large lobe on the outer side ; it is convex and hairy externally,

concave within, comprising the palpal organs, which are highly

developed, prominent, complex in structure, with a large process

at their base consisting of three parts; the superior one, which

is curved at its extremity, is in contact with the radial joint, on

the outer side, and the other two are directed downwards, the

one which is situated nearer to the inner side and is the slenderer

and more curved having a projection on the outside of its cur-

vature and another within, nearer to its base; a short, promi-

nent, curved process, whose point is in contact with a small,

semitransparent membrane, occurs at the extremity of these

organs, and their colour is red-brown of various shades. The

convex sides of the digital joints are directed towards each

other.

I have much pleasure in naming this species after R. H. Meade,

Esq., of Bradford, in Yorkshire ; a naturalist to whose kindness

I am indebted for opportunities of describing several newly dis-

covered indigenous spiders, and of examining numerous inter-

esting specimens of Araneidea, both British and foreign.

Early in May 1852, adult individuals of both sexes of Linyphia

Meadii were taken by Mr. Meade under a stone in a pasture at

Low Moor, near Bradford.

Linyphia anthracina.

Length of the female 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 3‘; ; breadth z4,; breadth of the abdomen j4;; length of

an anterior leg ; ; length of a leg of the third pair 7.

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an indentation in

the medial line: falces powerful, conical, armed with a few teeth

on the inner surface, and inclined towards the sternum, which is

heart-shaped, convex and glossy: maxille straight, with the ex-

terior angle, at the extremity, curvilinear : lip semicircular and

net

Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. 19

prominent at the apex. These parts are of a very dark brown

colour. The four intermediate eyes describe a trapezoid whose

anterior side is the shortest, and those of each lateral pair are

seated obliquely on a tubercle and are nearly contiguous; the

anterior eyes of the trapezoid are the smallest of the eight. Legs

long, slender, provided with hairs and a few fine spines, and,

with the palpi, of a bright yellowish red hue. The first pair of

legs is the longest, the second pair surpasses the fourth, and the

third pair is the shortest; each tarsus is terminated: by three

claws ; the two superior ones are curved and slightly pectinated,

and the inferior one is inflected near its base. Abdomen ovi-

form, glossy, black, sparingly supplied with hairs, convex above,

projecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; the sexual organs

have a dark brown hue; a prominent process is connected with

their superior and another with their inferior margin ; the former,

which is the larger, is nearly semicircular, concave within, and

has a longitudinal septum in the middle; the: inferior one is

somewhat enlarged at its extremity and directed backwards.

This species, which appears to be nearly allied to Linyphia

nigella, was received in July 1852 from Mr. R. H. Meade, who

captured it near Bradford; and in November, in the same year,

Mr. Meade transmitted to me an adult female Linyphia anthra-

cina, which had been sent to him from Southgate, in Middlesex.

Linyphia pulla.

Length of the female 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 7/5 ; breadth 1, ; breadth of the abdomen 3‘, ; length of

an anterior leg 11; length of a leg of the third pair 25.

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an indentation in

the medial line : falees powerful, conical, armed with a few teeth

on the inner surface, slightly divergent at their extremities, and

inclined towards the sternum, which is heart-shaped: maxille

straight, with the exterior angle, at the extremity, curvilinear :

lip semicircular and prominent at.the apex. These parts are of a

brown-black colour, the sternum, lip, and lateral margins of the

cephalo-thorax being the darkest, and the falces having a tinge

of red. The four intermediate eyes describe a trapezoid whose

anterior side is the shortest, and those of each lateral pair are

seated obliquely on a tubercle and are almost contiguous; the

_ posterior eyes of the trapezoid are the largest, and the anterior

ones much the smallest of the eight. Legs long, slender, pro-

4 vided with hairs and a few fine spines, and of a light yellow-

4 brown hue; the first pair is the longest, then the second, and

the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by three

elaws ; the two superior ones are curved and slightly pectinated,

20 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

and the inferior one is inflected near its base. The palpi have

a dark brown tint, with the exception of the humeral joint,

which has a yellowish brown hue. Abdomen oviform, glossy,

sparingly clothed with short hairs, convex above, projecting over

the base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a brown-black colour,

with a sharply dentated, pale yellow-brown band extending along

the middle of its upper part, and a rather obscure line of the

same hue on each side of its anterior extremity: the sexual or-

gans have a thin longitudinal septum in the middle, a small

process connected with their posterior margin, which is directed

backwards, and their colour, with that of the branchial oper-

cula, is yellowish brown. The medial, dentated band is much

less perfectly defined in some individuals than in others.

The form of the male is slighter than that of the female and

its colour is darker, the dentated band in the medial line of the

upper part of the abdomen being rather obscure.- The cubital

and radial joints of its palpi are short, and the latter, which is

the stronger, is somewhat produced at its extremity, on the

inner side ; the digital joint is of an irregular oval figure, having

a slender, curved process at its base, on the outer side, and a

large lobe near its extremity, on the inner side ; it is convex and

hairy externally, concave within, comprising the palpal organs ;

these organs are very highly developed, prominent, complicated

in structure, with two strong, curved spines at their extremity,

one of which describes a circle and comprises within its cireum-

volution some light-coloured membrane and the recurved point

of the other spine; they are of a dark brown hue tinged with

red. The convex sides of the digital joints are directed towards:

each other.

Both sexes of this spider, in a state of maturity, were disco-

vered by Mr. R. H. Meade in Nab Wood, near Bingley, in York-

shire, in 1852, and an adult female, which had been taken at

Southgate, was forwarded to me by Mr. Meade towards the close

of the same year.

Linyphia alacris.

Length of the female ,,th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;4,; breadth 2; breadth of the abdomen ,/,; length of

an anterior leg 1}; length of a leg of the third pair 1.

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an indentation in

the medial line: falces powerful, conical, rather divergent at the

extremities, armed with teeth on the inner surface, and inclined

towards the sternum : legs long, slender, and provided with hairs

and a few fine spines. These parts, with the palpi, are of a pale

yellowish brown colour, the lateral margins of the cephalo-thorax

being darkish. Maxille straight, with the exterior angle, at the’

see

_ Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea. 21

extremity, curvilinear : lip semicircular and prominent at the apex :

sternum broad, convex, glossy, and heart-shaped. These paris

have a dark brown hue, the maxille being the palest. The first

pair of legs is the longest, then the second, and the third pair is

the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by three claws; the two

superior ones are curved and slightly pectinated, and the inferior

one is inflected near its base. Eyes seated on black spots ; the four

intermediate ones describe a trapezoid whose anterior side is the

shortest, and those of each lateral pair are placed obliquely on a

tubercle and are nearly contiguous ; the anterior eyes of the tra-

pezoid are seated on a small protuberance and are much the

least of the eight. Abdomen oviform, pointed at the spinners,

thinly clothed with hairs, glossy, convex above, projecting over

the base of the cephalo-thorax ; the upper part is of a yellowish

brown colour mottled with dull white ; a narrow, dentated, black

band extends along the middle, whose continuity is frequently

interrupted, or broken into black spots, about one-third of its

length above the spinners, and from these spots fine oblique

lines of the same hue pass to the sides, which, with the under

part, have a brown-black tint; a yellowish brown band mottled

with dull white extends along each side, and the two unite above

the anus ; the sexual organs are highly developed and very pro-

minent ; there is a process connected with their superior margin

which is enlarged at its extremity and curved downwards, and a

minute one occurs on the inferior margin ; their colour is brown

faintly tinged with red. Some individuals have the medial, den-

tated band much more perfectly defined than others.

In their colours and in the design formed by them the sexes

closely resemble each other, but the male is rather smaller than

the female, and the anterior part of its cephalo-thorax, where the

eyes are seated, is provided with porrect hairs. The humeral

joint of its palpi is moderately long ; the cubital joint is short,

and has a long bristle projecting from its extremity, in front ;

the radial, which is larger than the cubital joint, has a long

bristle projecting from its base, in front, and is gibbous under-

neath ; the digital joint is somewhat oval, having two lobes on

the outer side; it is convex and hairy externally, concave within,

comprising the palpal organs ; they are highly developed, pro-

minent, complex with projecting points and processes, one of the

latter, situated near the middle, and another on the inner side,

which is slightly bifid at its extremity, beg the most conspi-

-cuous ; their colour is red-brown.

Mr. R. H. Meade found specimens of this Linyphia in May

1852, in a wood near Bingley, and in the neighbourhood of

Bradford, in Yorkshire.

22 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea,

Linyphia ericea.

Length of the female 545th of an inch ; length of the cephalo-

thorax z,; breadth 4, ; breadth of the abdomen 4, ; length of

an anterior leg + ; length of a leg of the third pair 3.

Eyes seated on black spots; the four intermediate ones de-

scribe a trapezoid whose anterior side is the shortest, and those

of each lateral pair are placed obliquely on a small tubercle and

are almost contiguous; the anterior eyes of the trapezoid are

seated on a slight protuberance, and are much the smallest of

the eight. Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an indenta-

tion in the medial line: falces conical, vertical, somewhat di-

vergent at their extremities, and armed with teeth on the inner

surface : maxille slightly inclined towards the lip, which is semi-

circular and prominent at the apex: sternum convex and heart-

shaped: legs and palpi long, slender, and provided with hairs

and fine spines. These parts have a yellowish brown colour,

with the exception of the base of the lip, which has a dark brown

hue. The first pair of legs is the longest, then the second pair,

which a little surpasses the fourth, and the third pair is the

shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by three claws ; the two su-

perior ones are curved and slightly pectinated, and the inferior

one is inflected near its base. Abdomen oviform, glossy, spa-

ringly clothed with hairs, pointed at. the spinners, convex above,

projecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a pale

yellow-brown colour, the under part being the darkest ; and the

sexual organs, which are of a red-brown hue and are very pro-

minent, have a longitudinal process in the middle, which is

enlarged at its extremity.

The male is much smaller than the female, but it closely re-

sembles her in colour. The cubital and radial joints of its palpi

are short, the latter being the larger; the digital joint is oval,

with a small lobe on the outer side ; it is convex and hairy exter-

nally, concave within, comprising the palpal organs, which are

highly developed, prominent, complex in structure, with a small

crescent-shaped process near their base, on the outer side, whose

superior limb is terminated by an acute point which is almost in

contact with the extremity of the radial joint; these organs are

of:a red-brown colour.

Specimens of this small species of Linyphia have been found

in moss growing among heath in woods about Oakland, and at

the roots of heath on Bingley Moor, in Yorkshire. Two adult

males and an immature female, captured in the latter locality,

were received from Mr. R. H. Meade in October 1852.

Mr. J. Blackwall on viewly discovered species of Avaneidea. 23

Genus Neriéne, Blackw.

Neriéne agrestis.

Length of the female }th of an inch ; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;1;; breadth ,1,; breadth of the abdomen ¥; ; length of a

posterior leg 1; length of a leg of the third pair 4.

Legs hairy ; the fourth pair is the longest, the first pair rather

surpasses the second, and the third pair is the shortest ; each

tarsus is terminated by three claws; the two superior ones are

curved and slightly pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected

near its base; cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an inden-

tation in the medial line: falces conical, convex in front, near

to the base, armed with teeth on the inner surface, and slightly

inclined towards the sternum, which is broad, rather convex,

glossy, and heart-shaped: maxillee enlarged where the palpi are

inserted, and inclined towards the lip, which is short, broad,

semicircular, and prominent at the apex. These parts, with the

palpi, are of a brown colour; the lip, sternum, and anterior

part of the cephalo-thorax, where the eyes are situated, being

the darkest, and the legs and palpi, which are much the palest,

having a yellowish or pale reddish tinge. The four intermediate

eyes describe a trapezoid whose anterior side is the shortest, and

those of each lateral pair are seated obliquely on a minute

tubercle and are contiguous; the anterior eyes of the trapezoid

are the smallest of the eight. Abdomen oviform, glossy, spa-

ringly clothed with hairs, convex above, projecting over the base

of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a dark brown colour tinged with

olive, the medial line of the upper part, in some individuals, being

the palest ; the sexual organs have a dark reddish brown tint ;

and the colour of the branchial opercula is yellowish brown.

~The male is much smaller than the female, but it resembles

her in colour. The cubital and radial joints of the palpi are

short ; the latter, which is the larger, projects two very minute

apophyses from its extremity ; one, situated im front, is crescent-

shaped, the cusps being acute ; and the other, which is shorter

and more obtuse, occurs on the under side ; the digital joint has

a short oval form; it is convex and hairy externally, concave

within, comprising the palpal organs ; they are moderately deve-

loped, prominent, complex in structure, with a small, curved,

black spine at their extremity, whose point terminates m a pro-

minent, semitransparent membrane, and are of a red-brown

colour.

This species, which is closely allied to Neriéne fusca, occurs

among herbage and under stones in pastures near woods at Oak-

Jand. The sexes are adult in autumn.

24 Mr. J. Blackwall on newly discovered species of Araneidea.

Neriéne vigilax.

Length of the male j,th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 7'; ; breadth 51, ; breadth of the abdomen 71, ; length of a

posterior leg 4; length of a leg of the third pair ;;.

Legs hairy and of a red colour tinged with brown ; the fourth

pair is the longest, then the first, and the third pair is the

shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by three claws ; the two su-

erior ones are curved and pectinated, and the inferior one is

inflected near its base. Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with

a slight indentation in the medial line; it has a dark brown

tint, the lateral margins being the darkest. Falces conical, armed

with fine teeth on the inner surface, and slightly inclined to-

wards the sternum, which is broad, somewhat convex, glossy,

and heart-shaped. Maxill enlarged at the base, where the palpi

are inserted, and inclined towards the lip, which is semicircular.

The colour of the falces and maxille is pale brown tinged with

red, and that of the sternum and lip dark brown. The four in-

termediate eyes describe a trapezoid whose anterior side is the

shortest, and those constituting each lateral pair are seated ob-

liquely on a small tubercle and are contiguous ; the anterior eyes

of the trapezoid are the smallest of the eight. The palpi have a

yellowish brown hue; the cubital and radial joints are short, and

the latter projects two apophyses from its extremity ; the larger

one curves outward m front of the digital joint, and the smaller

one, which is acute, is situated underneath ; the digital joint is

oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, comprising

the palpal organs ; these organs are highly developed, prominent,

complicated in structure, with a black, filiform spine at their ex-

tremity, on the outer side, which is enveloped in delicate mem-

brane and curved in a circular form; their colour is reddish

brown. The abdomen is oviform, black, thinly clothed with

hairs, convex above, projecting a little over the base of the

cephalo-thorax ; and the branchial opercula have a yellowish

brown hue.

An adult male of this species was found running on a gravel

walk at Oakland in July 1852.

Genus Walckenaéra, Blackw.

Walckenaéra exilis.

Length of the male th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;1,; breadth ,; breadth of the abdomen ~, ; length of

an anterior leg +; ; length of a leg of the third pair ‘5.

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, elevated before, depressed

behind, with a narrow indentation directed backwards from each

Ann. Mag Nat Hist. 89. Nol MN, FLL

Li ae

S Lithock debn

S Le C Sowerby so.

Mr. J. Lubbock on a new genus of Calanidee. 25

lateral pair of eyes, and of a dark brown colour. Falces small,

conical, armed with teeth on the inner surface, and inclined

towards the sternum, which is heart-shaped: manxille inclined

towards the lip, which is semicircular and prominent at the

apex : legs moderately long and hairy ; the anterior and poste-

rior pairs are the longest and are equal in length, and the third

pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by three claws ;

the two superior ones are curved and peetinated, and the inferior

one is inflected near its base. These parts are of a pale brown

hue, the falces being the darkest and the sternum having a tinge

of green. The four intermediate eyes describe a narrow, oblong

trapezoid, whose anterior side is the shortest, and those of each

lateral pair are seated obliquely on a small tubercle and are con-

tiguous ; the lateral eyes are the largest, and. the two anterior

ones of the trapezoid are the smallest of the eight. The palpi

resemble the legs in colour, with the exception of the radial and

digital joints, which have a dark brown tint ; the radial is stronger

than the cubital joint, and projects two pointed apophyses from

its extremity, in front ; the digital joint is oval, convex and hairy

externally, concave within, comprising the palpal organs, which

are highly developed, prominent, complicated in structure, with

a short, curved, black, projecting spine at their extremity, and

are of a brown colour tinged with red. Abdomen small, oviform,

hairy, convex above, projecting over the base of the cephalo-

thorax ; it is of a yellowish brown colour, with obscure marks of

a deeper shade.

A specimen of this minute Walckenaéra, im a state of maturity,

was discovered among moss growing at the root of an oak ina

wood on the northern slope of Gallt y Rhyg in October 1852.

tN a ce ee

111.—Deseription of a new genus of Calanidee.

By Joun Lussocx, Esq.

[With a Plate. ]

- Genus Lasipocera. (daBis, forceps, and kepala, antenna.)

Rostrum fureatum ; antenna antica maris dextra geniculans,

tumida, articulis quarto et quinto magna serrata lamella in-

structis. Oculi superiores duo, magni, distantes. Oculi infe-

riores nulli. Cephalothorax 7-articulatus. Mazillipedes externi,

grandes, setis longis setulosis. Pes posticus maris dexter, crassus,

prehensilis. ;

"Rostrum forked; superior right male antenna prehensile,

‘swollen, the ninth and tenth joints furnished each with a large

26 Mr. J. Lubbock on a new genus of Calanide.

‘serrated plate. Eyes two, large, distant. Cephalothorax 7+

jointed. External maxillipeds large, bearing long setose hairs.

Right male thoracic leg, of the fifth pair, swollen, prehensile.

I have after much hesitation described this as a new genus,

on account of the number and position of the eyes, and of the

very remarkable structure of the ninth and tenth joints of the

right male antenna.

From Calanus, Dana; Scribella, Dana; Acartia, Dana; Eu-

cheta, Dana, and Undina, Dana, it differs in having the right

male antenna prehensile.

From Calanus, Scribella, Eucheta, Undina, Caudace, Dana;

Cyclopsina, Dana, and Catopia, Dana, in having two large distant

eyes.

Stes Acartia, in having the right fifth leg in the male pre-

hensile, and two instead of four eyes.

From Pontella, Dana, in having two large distant eyes instead

of three.

From Cetochilus, M.-Kd., in having the right fifth leg in the

male prehensile.

From Anomalocera, Tem., in having two eyes in both sexes.

And from all these genera in the structure of the superior

right male antenna.

Cephalothorax: 7-jointed; the first three large and nearly

equal, the next four gradually diminished in size.

Eyes: large, distant, one on each side of the head; alike in

both sexes.

Between the two anterior antenne is a rounded projection

analogous to that which in the neighbouring genera contains

the inferior eye ; in Labidocera, however, the eye itself is absent,

at least Mr. Darwin, who examined the mouth when they were

fresh, did not observe it, and had it been coloured like the other

two he could not have overlooked it ; and besides, though I could

easily dissect out the lenses of the superior eyes, I could not find

one here*,

Anterior antenne: female and left male simple, 24-jointed,

like those of Pontella, &c.

The right male antenna consists of 13 joints. The Ist, 2nd,

and 3rd joints, counting from the apex, are simple, long and

narrow ; the first terminated by a few short hairs, the second

and third bearing each a long hair at the apex. The fourth

long, narrow, and produced forward into a dentated plate ;

closely applied to, and rather longer than, the joint itself. The

* The colouring matter of the eyes of Entomostracans must differ che-

mically from that of the Zoee, Gammari, &c., for in Mr. Darwin’s speci-

mens (which bave been in spirits of wine nearly twenty years) the colour in

the former was entirely destroyed, while that of the latter was unaltered.

ee eee oo

an.

Mr. J. Lubbock on anew genus of Calanidze. 27

- fifth short and produced backwards in form of a strong plate, as

long as the sixth joint, turned outwards, and knobbed at the

end and strongly serrated, which forms with the corresponding

plate of the fourth jomt a most beautiful prehensile apparatus

(Pl. I. fig. 3, 3 aopen, 3d closed), whose action will be presently

described. The sixth joint is as long as the plate of the fifth,

narrow at the apex, and gradually increasing in size to the base.

The outer margin is straight, the inner rather curved and. bear-

ing two pairs of hairs; the 7th, 8th, and 9th are short and

broad, their breadth exceeding their length; the 10th is longer

and narrower; the 11th, 12th, and 13th the same length but

broader ; the 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th with a row of

hairs externally.

Rising at the exterior basal angle of the ninth joint a strong

voluntary muscle passes through the 8th, 7th, 6th, and is in-

serted into the apex of the fifth joint ; the action of which is to

draw back the apex of the fifth jomt towards the sixth (fig. 3 4),

which throws the serrated plate forwards and towards the plate

of the tenth joint.

This antenna is coloured and extended in front of the animal,

while the right is colourless and doubled down close to the

body.

ewe pair of antenne (fig. 2) consist of three joints, the

apical rather swollen at the end and bearing a tuft of hairs ; the

basal supporting a simple appendage not quite so long as the

second joint of the other branch, and also terminated by a tuft

of hairs.

Mandibles (fig. 4). Strong, six-toothed, the two external teeth

the largest, and each terminated by a small spine, the sixth

longer than the rest and more like a stout spine ; bearing a large

palpus, which is provided at its apex with two lobes, nearly equal,

and each terminated by a tuft of long, setose hairs.

Internal mazillipeds (fig. 5) consist of a basal joint bearing

two lobes, each with several strong setose hairs; opposite the

lobes is another tuft of longer, also setose hairs, between which

and the lobes is attached an oval plate, deeply notched at the

extremity, and likewise bearing setose hairs at the apex.

Second pair of maxillipeds (fig. 6). A small triangular lobe

with a few long setose hairs at the extremity, and a long, simple,

six-jointed palpus, also terminated by a tuft of hairs.

External mazillipeds (fig. 7). Large, bearing many long,

stout, slightly curved hairs setose internally, and showing traces

of bemg three-jointed. The extremity of the seven external hairs

is curiously crenated.

Thoracic legs. The first four pair (fig. 8) consist of a two-

jointed basal part, where arise a long three-jointed and a shorter

28 Mr. J. Lubbock on a new genus of Calanidee.

two-jointed branch, both clothed internally and at the apex with

long setose hairs, and the outer branch also bearing several

short, stout spines externally, and showing traces of other jomts.

Fifth pair of thoracic legs. Female. Small, simple, consisting

of a basal joint, bearing two, a large and a smaller, simple slightly

curved pointed joints; the outer and larger one bearmg one or

two small, short spines (fig. 10).

Male (fig. 9). The right leg in the male is large and pre-

hensile ; the first joint somewhat pentagonal, broad ; the second

simple, cylindrical ; the third very much swollen at the apex,

containing a very powerful muscle, bearing at its external basal

angle a large spme, which, with the claw articulated at the cor-

responding apical angle, forms a very powerful prehensile appa-

ratus. The left simpler, smaller leg (fig. 9 a) is three-jointed and

gradually tapers to the apex, where there are two, a longer and

a shorter, strong, slightly bent spines. Internally at its apex it

bears a tuft of very fine short hairs. Attached to the basal joint

is a two-joited appendage, not so long as the leg itself, and

whose second joint is very curiously ringed (the rings however,

at least at the base, do not go quite across), and evidently exten-

sible, as in some specimens it was much longer and thinner than in

others. In it (fig. 9 5) was a wide vessel containing a brown pulpy

substance, but I could not trace it quite to the apex (though as

far as the second ring), nor see any opening, which, considering

the minuteness of the object, is not perhaps to be wondered at.

Mr. Darwin and Dr. Baird* both regard this organ, on account of

its structure and position, as the penis, in support of which it may

be remarked, that Mr. Darwin observed that this pair of legs was

frequently moved and retained irritability longer than any other

part of the body, which appears to indicate them as the seat of

some important function, which can hardly be any other than

that we have assigned to them, more especially as the female or-

gans of generation in other animals are most retentive of iri-

tability. The penis in all Cirrhipeds is also ringed.

Neither Dana nor Milne-Edwards have noticed any organ

similar to this in any of the neighbouring genera; so it is pro-

bable that in them it is not so much developed.

Abdomen (figs. 1 & 11) is four-jointed in the male and two-

jointed in the female, and, like that of Pontella, &c., gives off two

caudal lamellz, each provided at the end with a few long plu-

mose. hairs.

The anus is, I believe, situated between the lamelle, as I have

traced the intestine thus far, and Mr. Darwin noticed its peri-

staltic motion in the abdomen.

* Both of whom have very kindly given me the benefit of their advice in

drawing up this paper.

ete SA sa

On some Helices from West Australia and the Mauritius. 29

Labidocera Darwinii.

There being as yet only one species in this family no specific

description need be given.

Colour blue-green, sometimes with brown spots. ;1,th inch in

length.

Hab. Atlantic Ocean, lat. 38° south, in the open sea off the

coast of Patagonia.

I received the specimens from Mr, Darwin, to whom I am

indebted for great kindness and advice, and who has kindly per-

mitted me to call it after him:

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Labidocera Darwinii. Male.

Fig. 2. Second pair of antennz.

Fig. 3. Anterior antenna. 3a. Prehensile apparatus open. 36. Ditto

closed.

Fig. 4. Mandible.

Fig. 5. First pair of maxillipeds.

Fig. 6. Second ditto.

Fig. 7. Third ditto.

Fig. 8. Thoracic leg: 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th pair.

Fig. 9. Posterior thoracic legs. Male. 9a. Left leg-more magnified to

show the penis. 9. Apical joint of penis.

Fig. 10. Posterior thoracic legs. Female.

Fig. 11. Abdomen. Female.

1V.—Characters of several Helices from West Australia and the

Mauritius ; with Notes on some species of Cyclostoma from

Borneo. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

1. Helix plectilis, nobis, n. s.

Testa subobtecte perforata, globulosa, albida, opaca, valde rugosa,

“superne rugis perobliquis elevatis, angulato-flexuosis, irregularibus,

subtus versus umbilicum rectis, radiatis, munita; spira elevati-

uscula, suturis distinctis, apice obtuso; anfractibus 4, convexis,

ultimo antice deflexo; apertura circulari, perobliqua, peristomate

undique expanso, reflexinsculo, subcontinuo, marginibus approxi-

matis, conniventibus, callo lato junctis, columellari late reflexo,

umbilicum plus minusve obtegente.

Diam. major 15, minor 12, axis 10 mill.

Hab. ad oras sinus “Shark’s Bay ”’ dicti Australize Occidentalis.

Remarkable for the bold, deeply fretted sculpture of the upper

side, extending below the periphery, and then merging into

moderate radiating folds. In form it wonderfully resembles

H. nivosa, Sow., of Porto Santo, but differs in the partly covered

umbilicus, the expansion and reflexion of the peristome, the cir-

hon

oo)

frm:

80 Mr. W. H. Benson on some Helices

cular aperture, which reminds the observer of that of H. spiri-

plana, and the more remarkable sculpture, in which the crumpled

wrinkles are again obsoletely punctate. It seems to have some

characters in common with the larger species H. Janellei, Le

Guill., an inhabitant of Northern Australia.

2. Helix Tescorum, nobis, n. s.

Testa imperforata, globosa, oblique striata, albida, solidiuscula, spira

convexa, suturis impressis, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus 5, ul-

timo antice descendente, ventricoso ; apertura obliqua, rotundato-

lunata, peristomate expansiusculo, intus leviter incrassato, margine

columellari dilatato, appresso, pallide luteo.

Diam. major 20, minor 18, axis 14 mill.

Hab. cum preecedente ad sinum Shark’s Bay.

The single specimen which I have of this shell is apparently

in a subfossil state ; and, in finer condition, may possibly exhibit

more colour. It has quite the habit of the European group

Archeliz of Albers, and is closely allied to the Madeiran H. pune-

tulata.

3. Helix cygnea, nobis, n. s

Testa late umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, cornea, costulis radiatis

obliquis remotiusculis munita; spira vix convexiuscula, suturis

excavatis, apice planato ; anfractibus 43 convexis, ultimo rotundato ;

apertura subverticali, rotundato-lunata ; peristomate acuto ; umbi-

lico perspectivo.

Diam. major 4, minor 33, axis 1} mill.

Hab. ad vicum Perth, Fluvii Cygnorum Australie Occidentalis.

Teste Dr. J. F. Bacon.

Distinguished from H. sublesta by the more distant ribs, wider

umbilicus, colour, and larger size ; from H. Juloidea, Forbes, of

the eastern coast of Australia, by its more distant ribs and want

of concavity on the upper side.

4. Helix sublesta, nobis, n. s.

Testa sublate umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, supra rufo-cornea, sub-

tus cornea, minutissime costulato-striata, superne planiuscula, su-

turis impressis ; anfractibus 4, ultimo depressiusculo, rotundato ;

apertura verticali, rotundato-lunata ; peristomate acuto; umbilico

perspectivo,

Diam. major 3, minor 24, axis 1 mill.

Hab. prope urbem Freemantle Fluvii Cygnorum.

Differs from H. Juloidea, Forbes, by its narrower umbilicus,

and the want of concavity in the spire; from H. cygnea by the

first-mentioned feature and the sculpture. It is nearly allied to

we Sarr

from West Australia and the Mauritius. 31

my little Cape species H. Sabuletorum, Annals,’ vol. vu. p. 105 ;

but is at once distinguished by the absence of the distant plice,

which, at intervals, graduate the striation in that species.

These little shells, and the larger H. vorticialis of the Cape,

which has a concave spire like H. Juloidea, affect sandy mari-

- time tracts of widely separated portions of the southern tem-

perate zone.

Helix Australis, Menke, the Australian representative of the

littoral Helix Capensis of Southern Africa, is assigned to the

neighbourhood of Swan River. Dr. Bacon, an assiduous and

practised collector, has, however, failed to meet with it there,

although his attention was particularly directed to it. Bulimus

—_. Melo, Quoy, was obtained by him near Freemantle, on sand-

banks within 20 yards of the sea; and B. indutus, Menke, a

; species not figured in ‘Conchologia Iconica,’ and there con-

founded with the American B. Tupacii, occurred to him, more

7 inland, in the vicinity of Perth, amongst limestone rocks and

: bushes, together with an occasional example of B. bulla, Menke.

5. Helix suffulta, nobis, n. 8.

Testa imperforata, turbinato-depressa, albida, supra radiatim minu-

tissime costulato-striata, striis subtus curvatis, mitioribus ; spira

depresso-conoidea, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus 5} arcte convo-

lutis, ultimo rotundato; apertura lunata, leviter obliqua, peri-

stomate expansiusculo, superne prope insertionem prorsum suban-

gulato, margine columellari subdilatato, reflexiusculo, intus dente

prominente ad finem exteriorem plice oblique sito, munito, su-

perne periomphalum excavatum, umbilicum fingentem, penetrante.

Diam. major 8, minor 7, axis 5 mill.

Hab. in insula Mauritii. Teste Sir D. W. Barclay.

This species is singular on account of the construction of the

aperture and base of the shell, which recall the structure of the

same parts in the Jamaican group which includes H. Cookiana

and torrefacta. In this condition it is probable that the species

' may have a coloured epidermis. It belongs to the toothed

insular group which includes H. Monodonta, Grat., a shell,

_ which cannot, as conjectured by Pfeiffer, be merged in his H. sty-

lodon; but a change of name becomes requisite on account of the

previous employment of the term by Lea. The following is a

__ more extended description of the shell than the brief characters

quoted from Grateloup by Pfeiffer.

‘f

, H. albidens, Bens.

Testa imperforata, depressa, oblique radiato-striata, non nitente,

___. fusco-eornea, fascia castanea, inferiori pallida adnata, cincta ; spira

32 On some Helices from West Australia and the Mauritius.

depresso-conoidea, apice obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 64

angustis, ultimo rotundato ; apertura lunata, vix obliqua ; peristo-

mate acuto, margine columellari calloso, albido, obliquo, abrupte

truncato, dentem efformante.

Diam. major 17, minor 15, axis 9 mill.

Syn. Helix Monodonta, Grat., nec Lea. :

Hab. ad Moka, Insulee Mauritii, rarissime. Teste Sir D. W. Barclay.

The structure of the tooth is more conspicuous in the young

shell, before the columella has become thickened by the callous

enamel, and it appears to be caused by the abrupt termination

of a winding plait on the columella.

I am indebted to Dr. Traill for specimens of the Bornean spe-

cies of Cyclostoma described in pp. 269-270 of the 10th volume

of the ‘Annals,’ and for information regarding the localities of

those and some other species collected by himself.

C. Anostoma, nobis, was found by him in the depths of the

forest on the island of Labuan, invariably on the leaves of trees.

C. 4-filosum, nobis. Pulo Pappan, near Labuan, among dead

leaves, on clayey ground. It is difficult of detection from being

always covered with a coating of clay.

C. vitreum, Lesson. This widely spread species, which is met

with from the Straits of Malacca to the islets on the N.E. coast

of Australia, is met with in Pulo Pappan, as in the Frankland

Isles, on leaves of trees.

C. sericatum, Pfr. Pulo Daat, near Labuan, on leaves of trees.

Pterocyelos biciliatus, Mousson (Cyel. Charbonnieri, Recluz,

Jour. Conch. 1851). Sarawak, Borneo, brought by the Dyaks,

and containing generally eight or ten eggs.

Mr. Metcalfe had already announced (Zool. Proc. 1851) that

Pt. biciliatus of Mousson was a native of Borneo, and not of

Burmah, as supposed by Mousson. It is clear, from Recluz’s

figure and detailed description, that it is the same as Cycl. (Pte-

rocyclos) Charbonnieri, brought by Dr. Charbonnier from Borneo.

The faint indentation noticed by Mr. Metcalfe at the upper part

of the aperture is shown, in perfect specimens, to represent the

true wing of Pterocyclos; and underneath is the obsolete sinus,

corresponding to that observable in Pt. hispidus, Pearson (spira-

culum, Sow.), which is also provided with a similar retroverted

tube in the suture, behind the aperture. Recluz notices this

structure of the peristome, but erroneously considered it to be

the indication of a second, but imperfect canal. Pt. hispidus and

Pt. biciliatus have another feature in common in a hispid epi-

dermis; but in the smaller species this is developed into long

bristles on the double keel. They both deviate from the true

type of Plerocycios, especially Pt. biciliatus, in which, as remarked

Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. 33

by Recluz, the operculum resembles a small pulley, instead of

being cup-shaped as in the more typical species.

Malvern, November 29, 1852.

Nore.—In a copy of Pfeiffer’s ‘Monographia Pneunopo-

. morum’ just received, I find an amended description of his

Cyclotus Taylorianus (Zeitschr. 1851), to which, in a subsequent

note (p. 50), he assigns C. Charhonnieri as a synonym, and re-

marks that Pterocyclos biciliatus, Mousson, is closely allied to it,

if not identical. A comparison with the specimen at Ziirich will

decide. If identical, the name Taylorianus must give way to

: Mousson’s designation. The structure of the shell is that of a

___ Pterocyclos. +The operculum shows it to be an aberrant species,

. but does not quite conform to that of Cyclotus.—W. H. B.

y December 22, 1852.

V.—A Revision of the Genera of some of the Families of Con-

chifera or Bivalve Shelis. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.RS.,

WINS. Se:

4 Severat of the families of Bivalve Mollusca are well circum-

; scribed, and the genera of other families are well defined, but

one of the problems of systematic malacology is the arrangement

- of the families into groups and into a natural series. Each cha-

racter which has in succession been chosen, and, indeed, each

: group of characters which has hitherto been studied and used

__ for this purpose, appears to fail when an extensive series of the

animals and their shells have come under examination for the

purpose of verifying the system proposed. Under these circum-

stances, I have thought it desirable to turn my attention to the

examination of the smaller groups or families, and to attempt to

divide them into natural sections and genera, until some fortu-

nate combination of circumstances should show the systematic

zoologist how the families can be placed in a more natural series

than the provisional one now adopted. Following out this idea, I

have lately, at various times, studied the species of certain fami-

lies of bivalve shells which appear most to require revision, con-

sidering this the more necessary as these shells have hitherto

_ been divided in a most unequal manner. Some genera, as

_ Cardium, Mactra, Tellina, &c., are magazines, containing very

many kinds; while many other genera of bivalve shells have

_ been established on a single species, having some slight modi-

_ fication in its cardinal teeth, or some anomalous external form,

_ which, when compared with other species of the family, is not

_ of so much importance as the peculiarities in the shells offered

by many kinds which have been left as species in these large

_ . Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 3

34 Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells.

genera, or is of less importance, when we consider the change

in the organization of the animal, which must produce the cha-

racter selected for the purpose of separating them from their

allies ;—differences which are constantly overlooked in the study

of the species of the larger genera.

Hitherto modern conchologists seem, on principle, to have

avoided the examination, revision, and analysis of the genera of

these shells ; as I cannot call to mind a single author, either in

England or abroad, who has within the last ten or twelve years

published any paper on a single family of bivalve shells except

myself ; indeed they remain nearly in the state they were left

by Lamarck, except as far as regards the description of certain

isolated genera formed for a few and often a single newly disco-

vered species.

This apparent neglect of the subject has most probably arisen

from the difficulty of studying the species of the genera in detail,

without having the facility of examining a large number of the

specimens of each species in their various states of growth at the

same time, and of moving them about, so as to see how the spe-

cies of the family or genus agree with or differ from each other

at a single view,—a kind of examination which the small drawers

of the cabinet generally used do not well afford. The British

Museum collection, where all the specimens of the different spe-

cies are attached and arranged in the same position on moveable

boards, affords me, in common with any other conchologist who

is willing to study it, greater facilities for this kind of comparison

than any other collection I have seen either im this country or

on the continent. It is probably the facilities which this col-

lection has afforded me for studying the affinities of the genera and

families of shells, that have induced so many of the most scientific

conchologists to receive with such kindness the observations on

the genera and families of shells published in the ‘ Synopsis’

of the British Museum for 1840 and 1842, and my papers on

the genera of Venerida, Mactrade, Anomiade, Placuniade, Pho-

ladide, &c., which have been published in the various journals.

It is this attention, and the hope of forwarding the study of

a very favourite part of malacology, which have induced me to

send the following synoptical revision of the genera of certain

families of Bivalves for insertion in the ‘ Annals,’ premising that

in the Catalogue of the Bivalve Mollusea now in progress, the

characters of the genera will be given in greater detail.

I may here observe, that I regard the shortness of the character

as an advantage, enabling the student easily to identify the group

of genera and the genus to which any particular species under

examination belongs. It is the custom of many zoologists to

give extended characters of the genera and long descriptions of

Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. 35

the species. This is an advantage when only a single genus of a

family, or only a single or a few species of a genus, are described ;

but, in a work on all the species of a family, if each kind was so

described and characterized, whose life would be long enough to

read and identify the animal now known in the different Museums?

. Mr. William Macleay has well observed, “The modern art of

describing is too long, often insuperably long, while human life

remains as short as ever.”’ (Illus. Zool. South Africa, 54.) The

system of long descriptions is not required, when all, or even the

greater number of the species of a family or genus has been per-

sonally examined, and especially when they, or the greater part of

them, are present at the same time before the eyes of the author,

as is the case with most families of animals in the British Mu8eum.

. Then the characters which divide them into smaller groups, and

these groups again into genera, soon present themselves to the

student, and the characters thus discovered are as easily arranged

in a tabulated form. Hence, that which would be very difficult,

indeed almost impossible for a person to do with a small collec-

tion, or only with the descriptions of others before him, becomes

comparatively easy to one who has a large and well-arranged col-

lection at his command, and with common care, the short com-

parative descriptions of a naturalist with such advantages are

- and ought to be very superior to the long characters and detailed

descriptions of one who has only a few specimens, or the descrip-

tions given in books, for comparison.

The value of both the short character and the long description

must depend on the accuracy and observant faculties of the de-

scriber; but there is less liability to error in the short character

.than in the long description ; for to make the former, the author

must submit the species to an accurate examination and rigid com-

parison, which must draw his attention to those parts of the animal

or shell which are least liable to vary, and hence afford the best

character to separate the species ; while the describer of an indi-

vidual specimen, who is likely only to be attracted by the more

prominent peculiarities of the species, may overlook the most cha-

racteristic particular. This is well illustrated in M. F. Cuvier’s

work on Mammalia, where every individual has at least one, and

often three or four pages of description, and in the most, the cha-

racter which distinguishes it from its congener, if there is any

‘other species of the genus, is not given. Again, in Schonherr’s

_work on Curculionidae, in which seven large volumes of close type

are filled with the descriptions of the species of the Linnzan genus

Curculio, each species occupies a page or more; and at the end

of the description the reader is informed that such a species is very

distinct from a certain other one, as will be seen by the descrip-

; tion ;_yet, when the descriptions are compared word by word with

ua : 3*

36 Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells.

one another, they are so exactly alike, that one is at a loss to

conceive what the difference between the two species can be.

In making a long description of a species of a natural genus,

the characters which are common to the different allied species

must be repeated, and it is very difficult in reading the deserip-

tions, without a very accurate comparison, to seize on the essen-

tial character of the species under examination, and therefore it

is generally considered necessary to append to a long description

observations pointing out how the species described differs

from its allies, all of which trouble is avoided by a well-consi-

dered short character prepared after the examination and com-

parison of the allied species.

On the other hand, a short analytic character, either of a ge-

nus or a species, is not so short and incomplete as it at first

appears ; for in examining and comparing a genus of shells with

the character, it should be compared first with the character of

the family, and then with all the sections and divisions until we

arrive at the generic character, and that character may be said to

contain the short essential character of the genus, combined

with the character of all the previous divisions and sections ; and

if these were written out together and repeated in each genus,

each of them would be found to be furnished with a character of

considerable length. It is exactly the same with the species. |

This is the chief advantage of the analytic method of character-

izing the genera and species, that the characters common to two

or more genera or species need not be repeated for each.

Fam. 1. Venreripa, Gray, Syn. B.M. 1842, 74.

I propose to confine this family to the genera which have the

hinder lateral tooth compressed and forming a part of the mar-

gin of the shell, and the mantle lobes free. This will exclude

Cyprina, Petricola and Glauconome, which I believe form the

types of distinct families, and the genera Capsa and Diplodonta,

which I think ought to be removed to Tellinide. The family so

restricted may be divided thus :—

A. Foot lunate, inferior ; siphons united ; shell orbicular.

1. Dosinia. 2. Cyclina (Lucinopsis).

B. Foot lanceolate anterior ; siphons partly united; shell ovate,

triangular or oblong.

a. Anterior lateral tooth distinct ; cardinal teeth triangular ; shell

ovate. Meretricina.

* Hinder cardinal tooth cross-grooved or torn.

3. Meretrix. 4, Cuneus. 5. Grateloupia. 6. Trigona.

Dr. J. H. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. 37

*% Hinder cardinal tooth smooth.

7. Dione. 8. Venus. 9. Circe.

b. Anterior lateral teeth none; cardinal teeth triangular ; shell

ovate.

10. Chione (and Mercenaria). 11. Anomalocardia.

c. Anterior lateral teeth none; cardinal teeth compressed ; shell

oblong.

12. Tapes (Saxidomus and Rupellaria part.). 13. Clementia.

Fam. 2. Cyprinap@.

Shell ovate, cordate, covered with a hard dull brown perios-

traca. The hinge-teeth 3°3, triangular; the front of left valve

conical, rugose, like the anterior lateral tooth of Venus; the hinder

of left valve very thin, compressed; the middle of right valve

compressed ; the hinder very broad, with a deep groove ; anterior

lateral tooth none; hinder of right valve compressed, separated

from the dorsal margin by a deep groove. Siphonal inflection

none, or very slightly truncate. Mantle lobes free beneath.

Siphons very short (Miiller, Zool. Dan.).

These shells have much the appearance of Astartide and Glos-

side, but the teeth and form are more like Veneride.

1. Cyprina, Lamk., Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1847, n. 545.

= Fam. 3. GLAUCONOMIDA.

Shell oblong, covered with a hard green periostraca extending

beyond the edge. Hinge-teeth 3°3; right valve, two anterior

small, conical, bent up; hinder very oblique, elongate, bifid ;

left valve, anterior small, middle rather oblique, larger, bifid ;

hinder very oblique, small, laminar. Ligament external, mar-

ginal ; fulerum moderate. Lateral teeth none. Siphonal inflec-

tion very narrow elongate, ascends obliquely towards the back

of the shell, and with a rough muscular scar at the inner end.

Animal ?

The Glauconomide differ from the Veneride in the form and

disposition of the teeth, in their freshwater habitation, and in being

covered with a hard green periostraca, which, from its external

appearance, seems evidently to cover the siphons as in Myade

\‘@ and Solenide. :

- They differ from Solenide in having more teeth in the hinge,

and in the teeth being very differently disposed.

- 1. Glauconome, Gray, 1. c. n. 549*. The freshwater streams of

Asia.

38 Dr. J.E.Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells.

Fam. 4. PrerricoLip2.

Shell ovate, white, covered with a thin hard periostraca. The

cardinal teeth 2-2 (one often obsolete), bent up as if coming

from the inner surface of the shell under the umbo, the middle

one deeply bifid ; lateral teeth none, or rudimentary, marginal.

Siphonal inflection deep, rounded. Mantle lobes united, with a

small anterior slit. Siphons two, elongate, united at the base.

Aperture ciliated. Foot small, thin, cylindrical, with a distinct

byssus.

1. Petricola, Lamk., Gray, /.c.no. 556. Cardinal teeth rather

compressed. P. Lithophaga, Lamk.

This shell must not be confounded with the boring Tapes =

(Rupellaria, Belley.), which have three regular compressed teeth

on each valve.

2. Naranio. Shell ovate, equivalve, inequilateral, swollen,

rugose, tubercular, costated behind; umbo anterior. Cardinal

teeth of right valve two, oblique, the upper compressed, elon-

gate ; of left valve triangular, oblique, bifid. Lateral teeth none.

Cartilage external, short, in a slightly sunken groove. Siphonal

inflection very large, rounded; anterior scar oblong, hinder

very large, roundish.

These shells have nearly the external appearance and hinge of

Coralliophaga, but are easily known by the large siphonal in-

flection. They are generally covered with a calcareous secretion,

which hides the rugosities on the surface, and live in stony corals.

»-l. N. costata. Surface covered with zigzag grooves and cos-

/tated in front. From the West Indies.

2. N.radiata. Surface covered with radiating grooves. Japan.

Fam. 5. Corpicutapa, Gray, P. Z. Soc. 1847, 184.

Cardinal teeth 3°3 or 2:2, diverging; lateral teeth com-

pressed. Siphonal inflection none. Periostraca olive, hard,

brittle, often polished. Siphons contractile.

A. Cardinal teeth 3°38, front of right and hinder of left valve

smallest. Shell solid.

1. Corbicula, Megerle, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n. 552. Shell

subcordate; lateral teeth compressed, subequal, finely striated.

C. fluminea.

4 2. Batissa. Shell subcordate; lateral teeth compressed,

striated, front very short, hinder elongate. B. tenebrosa. B.

obesa, Hinds.

3. Veloritg, Gray, Syn. B.M. 1842, 75; P.Z. S. 1847, n.554,

Shell cordate, triangular, thick ; teeth large, lateral, very finely

‘Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bwalve Shells. 39

striated, anterior very large, angular, hinder elongate, compressed.

V. Cyprinoides.

4, Cyrena, Lamk., Gray, P. Z. 8S. 1847, n. 553. Shell sub-

cordate ; lateral teeth smooth, front roundish, hinder rather

compressed. C. Zeylanica.

B. Cardinal teeth 2° 2, moderately diverging, front of right valve

and hinder of left valve smaller ; lateral teeth elongate, com-

pressed, smooth; of right valve double, of left valve simple.

Shell thin.

5. Spherium, Scopoli, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n. 555. Shell

oblong, cordate, equilateral; siphon of animal separate, diver-

ging at the tip. S. corneum.

6. Pisum, Megerle, Gray, P. Z. S. 1847, n. 556. Shell ovate,

wedgeshaped, inequilateral, truncated behind ; siphons of animal

short, united to the end. P. amnicum.

Fam. 6. CyrENELLADA.

Shell oblong, roundish, ventricose, thin, covered with a hard

olive periostraca. Cardinal teeth 3° 2, the front and hinder of

the right valve thin, laminar, united above under the umbo and

enclosing the small triangular central one ; the two teeth of the

left valve united above under the umbo, and fitting into the very

narrow slit between the central and two united teeth in the other

valve ; the front tooth the longest, large and high, especially in

the middle of its length, and oblique; the hinder small, thin,

and diverging from the umbo; front lateral teeth none, hinder

rudimentary, elongate, the one of the left valve being separated

from the dorsal margin by a slightly impressed groove. Siphonal

inflection none.

Animal :—mantle lobes free beneath, united at each end, and

furnished with two elongated, united, contractile (not retractile)

siphons; lips elongate; foot subcylindrical, clubshaped. Gills

two on each side (in Lucinide only one) (Mag. Zool. 1835, t. 70).

Genus 1. Cyrenoida, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1847.

Cyrenoida, Joannis, Mag. Zool. 1835, t. 64 (shell).

Cyrenella, Deshayes, Mag. Zool. 1836, t. 70 (animal) ; Wieg-

mann’s Archiv, 1836 ; Desh. Elem. Conch. t. 14*.

Cyrenodonta, Auct. ?

- Cyrenoides, Sow. Manual, ed. 2. 135. 1842, misprint.

This genus was established by Joannis (Mag. Zool. 1835, t.64),

who very inaccurately observes,—“ Le charnier qui est pour les

dents cardinales a-peu-prés celle des Cyrénes, mais qui manque

complétement des dents latérales si caractéristiques dans ces

derniéres, nous a décidé & établir le sousgenre Cyrenoide.” The

figure is more accurate than this description.

40 Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells.

M. Deshayes shortly afterwards (Mag. Zool. 1835, t. 70) de-

scribed the animal, and observed that he had previously suggested

for the genus the name Cyrenella, and proposed to place it be-

tween the genera Lucina and Venus, which M. Joannis combats

in the same paper.

1. Cyrenoida Dupontia, Joannis, Mag. Zool. 1835, t. 6.

Hab. River of Senegal.

Is the only species known; the new species referred to this

* genus by Mr. Adams (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1849) and M. Deshayes

being species of Spherella of Conrad belonging to the family

Lucinde.

Fam. 7. Carpiap&, Gray, Syn. B.M. 1840, 137; 1842, 75.

Cardinal teeth 2°2, placed so as to form a cross when the

valves are closed ; lateral teeth lamellar, elongate. Shell costate.

Periostraca thin, rarely distinct. Siphonal inflection none. Si-

phons very short, separate.

A. Shell gaping and furnished with a serrated posterior margin.

1. Cardium, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n. 557. Shell subglobose,

hinder gape distinct.

* Gape very large. C. indicum. ** Gape moderate. C. cos-

tatum.

2. Bucardium. Shell subglobose, costated, hmder gape nar-

row and strongly toothed on the hinder edge.

* Shell as long as high, costated. B.ringens. ** Shell higher

than long. B. procerum. *** Shell, hinder slope subcarinated.

B. unedo.

3. Papyridea, Swainson, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n. 560. Shell

oblong, elongate ; hinder gape moderate, toothed. P. soleniforme.

4, Fulvia. Shell subglobose, rather produced behind ; hinder

gape moderate, slightly toothed. F. aperta.

B. Shell closed and smooth, or nearly smooth behind,

5. Cerastes, Poli. Cardium, part., Gray, l.c. 0.557. Shell

subcordate, convex behind; lunule simple; cardinal teeth well

developed.

* Rounded, ribbed. C. aculeatum. ** Rounded, smooth. C.

norvegicum. *** Rounded, anterior half obliquely ribbed.

C. eolicum. **** Subcarinate. C.medium. ***** Costate,

hinder slope keeled. C. hemicardium. ****** Smooth, hinder

slope keeled (Didacna). C. lineatum.

6. Aphrodita, Lea, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n.557. Shell sub-

cordate ; lunule simple; cardinal teeth rudimentary. A. eden-

tula.

Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. 41

7. Cardissa, Megerle, Gray, P. Z.S. 1847, n.558. Shell cor-

date, keeled, very short, hinder side shortest or impressed ;

lunule simple ; cardinal teeth distinct; more or less distorted.

C. Cardissa.

8. Lunulicardia, Shell cordate, keeled; lunule deeply im-

pressed ; cardinal teeth more or less distorted. L. retusa.

, Cardium avicularta and C. cymbulare are more allied to Hip-

popus than to Cardium; like Hippopus the front side is short,

. with the gaping edges, and not the hinder as in Cardium, and the

teeth are oblique and not placed in a cross. If distinct from

Hippopus, it may form a genus of Tridacnide, named Avicu-

larium, characterized by the height of the shell (see Gray, P. Z. S.

1847, 561).

; Adacna (leviuseula) has a long and Didacna a small siphonal

4 inflection and distinct siphons; they are evidently more allied

7 to the genera Panopea and Cyrtodaria than to Cardiade, with

which they have generally been placed, apparently on account of

their costated shells.

Fam. 8. Macrrapaz, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1840, 137; 1842, 75.

Shell equivalve. Cardinal teeth two in each valve, the hinder

one small, compressed, often rudimentary, the front one trian-

gular, more or less deeply nicked ; lateral teeth of left valve

. simple, of right double. Cartilage in an internal pit. Siphonal

inflection distinct. Mantle lobes more or less free beneath,

united before and behind, and extended into two retractile

siphons. Foot lanceolate, subanterior.

A. Shell subtriangular, ovate, nearly closed behind ; lateral teeth

distinct, well developed, laminar ; mantle lobes free. Mactrina.

a. Ligament in a groove above the cartilage-pit.

1. Schizodesma, Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 870; P. Z. 8. 1847,

n. 563. Shell triangular ; lateral teeth simple, compressed. S.

Spengleri.

__ b. Ligament marginal, triangular, separated from the cartilage-

pit by a shelly ridge.

2. Mactra. Mactra A., Gray, Mag. N. H.i.370! Shell tri-

__ gonal ; lateral teeth elongate, linear, subequal. MM. stultorum.

8, Mactrinula. Mactra C., Gray, Mag. N. H. i.37%.> Shell

trigonal, thin ; hinge-margin double; lateral teeth short, very

__ close to the cardinal ones. M. plicaria.

4, Mactrella. Mactra B. & E., Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 874.

__ Shell cordate, triangular, thin; hinder lateral teeth very short,

___ rudimentary, and near the cardinal. M. striatula.

42 Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells.

5. Harvella. Mactra E., Gray, l. c. Shell cordate, thin,

hinder slope keeled, narrow ; hinge-margin double ; lateral teeth

very small, close up to the cardinal. JH. elegans.

e. Ligament submarginal, triangular, near the cartilage-pit.

6. Sprsula. , Shell trigonal, hinder slope more or less keeled ;

lateral teeth elongate, cross-ribbed. _S. solida.

d. Ligament internal, in the same closed pit as the cartilage.

7. Mulinia, Gray, Mag. N. H. 1. 872. f. 88; P. Z. 8. 1847,

n. 568. Shell triangular ; lateral teeth short, simple. M. typica.

8. Gnathodon, Gray, Mag. N. H.1. 373. f. 84; P. Z. 8. 1847,

n. 569. Shell ovate, triangular, thick, rather produced behind ;

lateral teeth elongate, front dilated and angular above. G. cuneata.

B. Shell oblong or elongate, gaping behind ; lateral teeth very

small, rudimentary, often obsolete, especially in adult shell ;

mantle lobes (generally?) united. Liutrariana.

a. Ligament external, marginal, separated from the cartilage-pit by

a shelly plate.

9. Tresus. Lutraria sp., Middend. Shell ovate oblong, ven-

tricose, hinder gape roundish ; cardinal teeth small ; lateral teeth

very small, close to the cardinal ; siphonal inflection large, oblong.

T. maximus.

10. Darina. Erycina sp., King. Shell oblong, compressed,

rounded, and slightly gaping at each end; umbo subposterior ;

cartilage-pit large ; lateral teeth very small, close to cardinal.

D. solenoides.

b. Ligament subexternal, marginal, not separated from the carti-

lage. os 23

11. Standella, n. g. Spisula A., Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 271.

Shell ovate, hinder slope more or less keeled ; lateral teeth short,

smooth, anterior oblique.

* Oblong, smooth. S. fragilis. ** Oblong, radiately ribbed.

S. egyptiaca.

- 12. Eastonia. Lutraria C., Gray, Mag. N. H. 1, 174. Shell

oblong, rather ventricose, thick, equilateral, radiately ribbed,

hinder slope rugose, hinder gape small; cardinal teeth of left

valve compressed, nicked ; anterior lateral tooth nearly perpen-

dicular. E. rugosa.

13. Lutraria, Lamk., Gray, P. Z.S. 1847, n.566. Shell ob-

long, elongate, rather compressed, subequilateral ; umbo suban-

terior ; hinder gape moderate or large ; cardinal teeth distinct ;

Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. A3

interior lateral teeth erect, hinder very small, often obliterated

in adult shells. L. elliptica.

14. Zenatia. Lutraria sp., Quoy. Shell oblong, elongate,

compressed ; umbo anterior, submarginal, hinder gape large ;

cardinal teeth distinct, lateral teeth none. Z. zelandica.

15, Resania. Shell oblong, rounded in front, tapering be-

hind, strengthened by two broad raised divergmg ribs within ;

umbo central, hinder gape moderate ; cardinal teeth distinct ;

anterior lateral tooth very small, close to the cartilage-pit,

posterior none.

R. lanceolata. Shell oblong, lanceolate, compressed, tapering

behind, white. N. Zealand. So

16. Cypricea, Gray, P. Z.S. 1847, n. ¥85. Lutraria **, Gray,

Mag. N. H. i. +. Shell oblong, marked with an oblique pos-

terior ridge, largely gaping and reflexed behind ; lateral teeth di-

stinct ; anterior. oblique, near the small cartilage-pit. C. recurva.

17. Raeta. Lutraria ***, Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 378. Shell

cordate, ventricose, thin, slightly produced and rather gaping

behind, hinder slope keeled, narrow; cardinal teeth strong ;

hinder lateral tooth small, distinct. R. campechensis.

ec. Abnormal ; ligament marginal near cartilage; cardinal tooth of

left valve broad, triangular, nicked.

18. Cecella. Shell oblong, subequilateral ; lateral teeth very —

small, close to the cardinal tooth; cartilage-pit produced into

the cavity of the shell.

_ C. Horsfieldii. Madras and China. Perhaps the type of a new

family.

The genus Pythina of Hinds (Zool. Sulphur, 71. t. 19. f. 8, 9),

which that author has referred to Mactrade, evidently belongs

to Lasiade, and is very nearly allied to Kellia.

Fam, 9. ANATINELLADZA.

Shell oblong, rather gaping behind, equivalve, equilateral ;

umbo central, white ; covered with a thin smooth periostraca.

Ligament thin; cartilage internal, m an oblong narrow pit,

projecting into the cavity of the shell, nearly at right angles

with the cardinal edge. Cardinal teeth in the right valve two,

diverging, slightly raised; of the left valve single, triangular,

rather bifid; lateral teeth none. Siphonal inflection none ; an-

a scar elongate, slender, marginal, hinder oblong, trian-

gular. .

The Anatinellade are like a roundish Lutraria without any

lateral teeth, but the cardinal teeth are less developed, and there

44 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz,

are no lateral teeth nor siphonal inflection, and the inner surface

of the valves is opake white.

1. Anatinella, Sow., Gray, P. Z. 8.1847, n.570. A. Sieboldi.

Fam. 10. Paruiap2, Gray, P. Z. 8S. 1847, 186.

Chiefly distinguished from Mactrade by the imperfect develop-

ment of the cardinal tooth, which is simple, compressed, and with

a small process on the upper edge in the place of the second

tooth.

A. Stphonal inflection distinct.

1. Mesodesma, Deshayes. Shell ovate, subequilateral ; lateral

teeth short, smooth, subequal. MM. novezelandie.

2. Taria. Shell oblong, subequilateral, attenuated behind,

hinder slope keeled ; lateral teeth very small. 7. Stokesiz, n.s.

3. Donacilla, Lamk. 1818. Shell elongate, wedge-shaped,

hinder slope truncated ; anterior lateral teeth elongate, hinder

short. D. cornea.

4. Paphia, Lamk. 1801; Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n.572. Shell

ovate, cuneate, truncated and slightly keeled behind; lateral

teeth small, subequal, smooth. * Siphonal inflection short.

P. glabrata. ** Siphonal inflection elongate. P. ventricosa.

5. Ceronia. Shell ovate, cuneate, truncated behind ; lateral

teeth subequal, compressed, strongly cross-grooved. C. denti-

culata.

B. Stphonal inflection none.

6. Anapa, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1842; P. Z.8. 1847, 573. Shell

subtrigonal, ventricose, truncated behind ; lateral teeth subequal,

compressed, smooth. A. Smithit, V. D. Land.

_ 7. Davila. Shell ovate, cuneate, truncated behind; lateral

teeth unequal, anterior small, perpendicular. D. polita, n. s.

[To be continued. }

VI.—On the Ianthine, Scalarie, Natice, Lamellariz, and Velu-

tine. By Wiiiiam Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Noy. 25, 1852.

Havine, agreeably to my method of the classification of the

British Mollusca, published in the ‘ Annals,’ N.S. vol. vii. p. 469,

constituted the family of the Peloride,—forming, as I think, one

of the approaches to the Murices, also described in the ‘ Annals,’

vol. vii. p. 108,—I have thought that it would be a proper atten-

tion to naturalists, and justice to myself, to assign the reasons

Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. 45

for the steps I have taken, by giving some account of the

singularly anomalous genera and species that compose the new

family, which, though often mentioned,—-and some of them have

even fallen on good ground with respect to natural order,—have

not received the attention they deserve. My object is to give

these aberrant animals a more collective form, and improved

arrangement with respect to their connexion with the Muricidal

tribes, until better are proposed; for in the present age we see

that the highest intelligences in every science are scarcely more

than ephemeral,—“ summisque negatum stare diu.”” I have also

supplied fuller descriptions of the British species, and hope I

have interspersed some observations that hitherto have escaped

the attention of naturalists.

Several of the species were known to Linnzus and his followers,

but the older zoologists being comparatively ignorant of the

animals have transferred them from genera to genera, and the

moderns have scarcely succeeded in bringing all of them toa

safe anchorage. I believe that the examination of many of our

species will enable me perhaps to carry out some of these views.

I have felt a difficulty in uniting these wanderers, almost with-

out a home, as aberrant sections of the strict Muricide, though

the animals have some of the essential organs of that family, and

it would be still more inconvenient to locate them in any of the

existing families of the Holostomata. I have considered that

the best plan would be, to form for the Janthine, Scalarie, Na-

tice, Lamellarie, and Velutine, a family, combining the respec-

tive characters of the holostomatous and canaliferous divisions

of the Gasteropoda, as by their entire apertures they have, con-

_ chologically, a large affinity with the former tribe, and by the

retractile proboscis, malacologically, the closest alliance with the

Canalifere. Naturalists must therefore either raise each of the

above genera to the rank of families, which at best can only have

conchological variations, and scarcely any very essential mala-

ecological distinction, or deposit them for conciseness sake in a

neutral one, under an indifferent term, embracing the principal

attributes of the five genera. If the latter view is thought con-

venient and acquiesced in, I propose the appellation of the Pe-

_ loride, from the Peloris of the ancients, probably a testaceous

animal, but whether of the holostomatous or muricidal race is

doubtful, and on that account more appropriate for a family of

hybrid and transitive pretensions. The position of the new

family would be intermediate with the Pyramidellide and Muri-

cide ; its genera, the Chemnitzie and Eulime, which have also

an entire aperture and retractile proboscis, may be said to occupy

a sort of debateable ground between two of the great divisions of

the gasteropodan domain.

46 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz,

These anomalous genera must not be looked on as freaks of

nature ; they are her avenues from one division of a class to

another. Under the respective genera will be pointed out the

curious characters that connect them with particular groups, and

also the various differential poimts with each other, which though

conchologically great in appearance, when malacologically exa-

mined will exhibit striking similarities : for instance, Janthina and

Scalaria are inseparable, as are Natica, Lamellaria, and Velutina ;

but notwithstanding their respective discrepancies, they all have

various connecting links, decidedly showing that they form a

single family about to blend with the strict Muricide. Many

considerations have induced me to propose the Peloride. Abs-

tractedly, I would rather have preferred the transfer of its pro-

posed genera as sections of the Muricide, with which group

they appear to have the greater approximation ; nevertheless for

the present I abandon this view, on the plea that one inter-

mediate family would be less repugnant to the feelings of con-

chologists, and even to some malacologists, than the adoption of

five families or the creation of five sections of essentially the same

malacological structure. However great may be the disappro-

bation of naturalists at these changes, we feel it to be our duty

to see that nature is satisfied before conchological hypothesis,

and we fearlessly invite malacologists to point out a more natural

site for these creatures, than as a united anomalous group, im-

mediately abutting on the Muricidal tribes.

This family will conspicuously illustrate the great advantage,

nay even the triumph, of malacological facts over conchological

considerations, and point out the little reliance to be placed on

the form of the hard parts as distinctive characters. What con-

chologist would have ventured to associate these anomalous

genera in the same circle? Conchology could never have given

to these singular objects an appropriate constitution : without

the assistance of malacology they would for ever have remained

a nomadic tribe, and indefinitely the sport of hypothesis.

Fam. PELor1p2, nobis.

Animalia, quoad testam, forme variabilis, nunc, Naticam,

Sigaretum, nunc, Bullam, aut Scalariam simulantia ; apertura

integra vel canali obsoleto; quoad organa essentialia, summe

consensionis ; semper proboscide retractili plus mmusve longa

predita ; pallio ad latus columnari, canalem brevem efformante.

Tanthina, Lamarck.

This singular genus appears not to be indigenous to any of

the coasts of our globe; it has a truly oceanic habitat amidst the

_ Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. 47

mighty waters of the Atlantic and Pacific; the various species

are occasionally wafted to the different shores of the world.

More than twenty years ago, many of the [anthina communis

were brought to us alive, though collapsed, collected on the

South Devon coasts ; I believe none have appeared since in those

localities.

This genus has long caused embarrassment to naturalists, and

is still a source of difficulty in regard to the structure of the

animal and its natural position ; but I think the obstacles to a

true determination will disappear on attentive consideration. The

great stumbling-block is the float, as it is called, or vesicular

' mass attached to the foot, which has been considered an hydro-

static apparatus. This idea is erroneous: the organ is the mem-

branous vehicle of the contents of the ovarium and matrix, that

has descended from under the mantle, and fixed itself to the foot,

for a very obvious purpose of the animal ceconomy in reference

to the pulli in the genial season. It is probable, that as the animal,

from its peculiar habitat, cannot, like the tribes of the coasts,

deposit the germs of reproduction on marine substances, it

makes use of the foot as a substitute, until its young emerge

from the agglomerated mass of capsules to shift for themselves ;

then the temporary vesicular deposit is cast off. I have seen a

similar appendage to the foot of the Pileopsis hungaricus and

several other Gasteropoda.

That this organ is not necessary for the floatation of the animal

is strongly supported by the fact, as the sexes are distinct, that

many may be presumed the males, and such often occur without

the so-called float. Many of the Littorine with a shell ten times

more ponderous in proportion than the globular delicate Ianthina,

float with the shell beneath, and foot uppermost, in every direc-

tion for days, without descending from the surface of the waters.

It will be seen that the other parts of the animal scarcely

differ from the more regular gasteropod. The double branchial

plumes, one of them with two ranges of strands ; the small head,

and the retractile, though short, inflated proboscis ; and the ru-

dimentary mucous fillets, which latter are only seen m the

Canalifera, show that Ianthina is in the vicinity of Murea. It has

been thought to approach Trochus ; Iam not of this opinion : the

above characters, with its oceanic habitat, food and habitudes, and

absence of operculum, seem entirely to remove it from that genus,

to which it would be difficult to find a colourable approach ; and

above all, we may observe, that the illustrious Cuvier, by his dis-

section, places it in the category of the Muricide.

I therefore deposit Janthina as the first member of the new

family, forming, with the Eulime and Chemnitzia, the passage

from the tribes with entire apertures to the Canalifere: the

48 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz,

aperture in Janthina, by its columellar elongation and canaliferous

tendency, shows that it is in a state of transition, and the short

neck and head, with the retractile rostrum, point out that im the

soft parts there are also the elements of transition.

Tanthina communis, Lamarck.

Animal inhabiting a spiral, subglobose, bluish-white or lilac-

coloured shell of four tumid volutions and a minute reflexed

apex. Mantle lax, swelling beyond the margin of the aperture

and forming an incipient canal. The neck and head are very short,

but capable of evolving an inflated retractile proboscis, which

has been mistaken for the head itself; it is armed, as in the Mu-

rices, with corneous plates and the usual short spiny tongue.

Tentacula short, conical, poimted, with deeply cloven offsets of

half their length ; but the eyes are obsolete, probably being use-

less, as the animal floats with the shell downwards and the

foot to the skies. Foot truncate anteally ; auricled at the ex-

ternal angles, moderately long, gradually tapering to a point:

on the under part, the animal in the genial season deposits the

vesicular mass containing the ova and pulli, ejected from the

matrix; it exudes from the collar and surface of the body a

purple liquid. There are two branchial plumes, one with a

double row of strands, and there are the rudiments of mucous

fillets ; in fact, all the organs resemble those of Murex. Ishould

rejoice to review this species, as my examples, though alive,

were torpid from the effect of the agitation of the tides on the

shores, consequently there was no adequate exertion of their

organs.

_ I beg malacologists to lose no opportunity of rigorously exa-

mining these animals, as there are still points in their structure

on which it would be desirable to have further information ;

amongst them the constitution of the proboscis, whether it be

strictly the proboscis retractilis of the Muricide. M. Cuvier

insists again and again that it is retractile, assimilating it to that

organ in the Buccinum undatum, which he has so elaborately

described, and stating that when he treats of that muricidal

animal, the mechanism of Janthina by comparison will be better

appreciated. Therefore, after M. Cuvier’s particular and minute

account, that the proboscis in this species is'a great and inflated,

though short muzzle, that can be retracted within the buccal

sheath, we must bow to such high authority ; but independent

of this fact, there are other characters which sufficiently declare

that this extraordinary animal can have no other allocation than

in the vicinity of the Muricide. r

This is the only species I have seen alive; one or two other

——— es < =

Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. 49°

rarer ones are sometimes found in company with it, as the

Tanthina exigua and I. pallida; which last 1 think is only a

variety of the present species. These animals have no operculum.

Scalaria, Lamarck.

This genus contains several British species. Authors and

Lamarck’s commentators say, that it is allied to Turritella, but

I think that it has much greater affinity with the Canalifera.

Turritella and Scalaria, in addition to the single branchial plume,

appear to have the mucous strands of the Muricide, the animals

of which are always provided with that appendage, besides the

gland of viscosity ; in other points, Turritella, by its short pro-

duced muzzle, circular operculum, and absence of a proboscis, is

nearer to the Littorine and Trochi, whilst Scalaria also, with the

mucous fillets, has the decided proboscis of the Canalifera ; con-

sequently it must be assigned, as a muricidal anomaly, to the

new family of the Peloride. However, whatever may be the

affinities of the two genera, they will not be far apart ; the one

claiming, by its subcanal, both of shell and mantle, to take posi- ~

tion on the last confines of the Holostomata, the other on the

first lines of the Canalifera. An attentive perusal of the account

of the undermentioned species will show that the Scalarie are

truly strange animals; the spiral operculum, single branchial

plume, and almost entire aperture, indicate their relation with

the Littorine and Cerithiade, whilst the mucous fillets and pro-

minent retractile proboscis, a character of the highest value, fix

them amongst the immediate points of transition to the Muricide.

Scalaria clathratula, Montagu.

- Animal occupying a densely plicated milk-white spiral shell

of 9-11 volutions. The animal nearly throughout is bluish

_ white, aspersed at the points of the tentacula, on the head and

neck, and margins of the foot, with blotches and spots of snow-

q white matter. Mantle fleshy, reflexed on the peripheral rib of the

aperture, and forming also a short lax branchial fold to corre-

_ spond with the incipient canal of the shell. The head, though very

short, is distinct, compressed and crescent-shaped as in Murex,

3 beneath slightly emarginate in the centre, at which point is the

_ mouth that is partially transversely and vertically cloven, from

_ which a long strong fleshy proboscis is exserted, which I have

_ Tepeatedly seen evolved, several times in a minute. The ten-

_ tacula are moderately long, divergent, subcompressed, with

blunt terminations ; the eyes are very black, not fixed on offsets,

but on scarcely raised eminences or decidedly external semi-

_ circular inflations that are integral parts of their bases. The

a foot can be extended beyond the tentacula; it is nevertheless

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 4

50 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Sealariz,

short, narrow, and bevelled on both sides, arcuated gently in front

when on the march, and slightly auricled; at rest subtruncate ;

it is also grooved transversely in front, dividing the sole from

the upper part, and forming a distinct labium, the sole being

somewhat the longest ; it tapers to a slender rounded termination,

carrying at some distance from the extremity, on a simple lobe,

a white spiral operculum of three turns; the two first are very

small and eccentric, the third rapidly increases and occupies

33ths of the area, and is marked with elliptical striz of incre-

ment ; the posterior half of the foot is deeply grooved longitu-

dinally and medially im the sole, with a central depression

exactly as in Murez tubercularis, but not quite so decided :—it is

probable that this groove, and apparent, if not real, solution of

continuity, is not solely to convey water to the foot, but also to

assist the folding of that organ on its anterior portion, and the

central pit is to aid another doubling at right angles. I wit-

nessed the operation both in retraction and when the animal

deployed the foot, which confirmed that part of M. Bivona’s de-

scription,—“ Pes, pliea triplici in testam retractus.” On retrac-

tion, each posterior longitudinal half, bounded by the groove, is

folded on its counterpart, forming two plications; then these

halves are at the central depression doubled on the anterior

portion, and the whole is withdrawn and covered by the oper-

culum. Of course the routine of exsertion is exactly the converse,

but it appears to me that these manceuvres are pretty much the

same in all the Gasteropoda. Scalaria, in these and other points,

is closely allied to Murex tubercularis, as far as external organs are

considered ; it only differs in having a spiral operculum instead

of a muricidal one.

This creature is very free in showing its points. It inhabits

the three zones. The one described was captured by myself in the

middle of the littoral district, at the roots of the Corallina offici-

nalis, at Exmouth, where it is of rare occurrence. I have not

taken more than five or six live specimens of this species and

the S. communis in thirty years; most of them were from the

coral zone. I observed that when the animal was im extremis,

it emitted, like the Janthine, a brilliant purple fluid. I am not

prepared to speak, at present, of the reproductive organs and

the internal mechanism of the proboscis, but we may safely con-

clude that it does not greatly differ from the Buccinum undatum,—

Murex with me. I have examined the S. communis, which does

not vary in the organs from this species ; its colours and dispo-

sition of the markings exhibit some differences.

I believe the only other British species are the S. Trevilliana,

S. Grenlandica, and S. Turtoni. 'The two first I have not seen

alive ; the latter has been examined, but I unfortunately lost the

aa ees

Natice, Lamellariz, and Velutine. 51

notes. I have omitted to state one of the proofs of the intimate

connexion between Janthina and Scalaria, that they are the only

two spiral animals which copiously, spontaneously and immedi-

ately emit the purple fluid. Many of the Murices produce the

purple dye, but not until the gland is punctured, when a

greenish white fluid is obtained, which becomes purple, on ex-

posure to heat, light, air, and the sun.

Natica, Bruguiére.

This genus has several British species, and is one of the

anomalies that occasionally are met with in every department of

zoology, and which cannot enter into natural order in regular

progression, but must be intercalated as an excrescence in line

with the object to which it has the greatest affinity. The present

animal has alliances throughout the scale of its class :—by the

position of the eyes in the species that have them, and the pecu-

liar character of the flat tentacula coalescing with the membrane

of the head, it exhibits a connexion with the Eulime and

Chemniizia ; it shows only slight connexion by the operculum

with the Littorine; it has also by the foot a certain affinity with

the Bullz; but the important organ which fixes its true position

is the retractile proboscis, the invariable concomitant of the

Muricidal tribes, by which this apparently ambiguous animal

becomes one of the points of transition from the Holostomata to

the Canalifera, and I think that it ought to enter the natural

__ order as a member of the new family.

Authors state that Natica has affinity with Sigaretus, an exotic

genus of which there is no true British species; we cannot concur

in this view until the anatomy of the latter is more fully exa-

mined ; if it is found to have the retractile proboscis, it will be

in the same category as Natica, and must be withdrawn from

the Haliotide.

Natica monilifera, Lamarck.

Natica glaucina, Anglorum.

Animal inhabiting a spiral, globosely conical, smooth shell of

_ 6-8 tumid volutions. The mantle, neck, and body are of the

_ palest or lightest mouse-colour ; it is thin, rather lax, but does

_ not extend beyond the shell ;—Lamarck’s commentator, M.

_ Deshayes, says, “ Le manteau se développe particuligrement sur

les parties antérieures de la coquille;” this is quite incorrect; he

_has mistaken the upper skin of the anterior portion of the foot,

‘which some call the mentum, for the mantle. There is no di-

_ stinct head ; the only vestige of one is a compressed arcuated

_ veil which is fixed by the centre of its membrane on the anterior

part of the fleshy tunic of the proboscidal sheath, and on each

52 Mr. W. Clark on the lanthine, Scalarie,

side by a small white muscle to the base of the groove formed

by the neck and skin of the foot, at the centre of which, and

under the veil between it and the inside of the front skin of the

foot, the yellowish-white proboscis and the end of its inner cy-

linder may be seen retracted; the head veil is shallow, sinuous,

or lunated, breaking at the right and left sides, very far apart,

into two moderately long, flat, triangular pointed tentacula, red-

brown on the upper and outside half, and white on the lower and

inside portion, forming at the extreme angles small subcircular

auricles. The eyes in this species are so excessively minute as

scarcely to be detected; however, if they really exist, we know

their precise position by those of N. nitida, in which they are

very visible and immersed in the skin at the centre of the ante-

rior base of the tentacula, on the white concealed portion, but

being always covered they appear to be of little use as organs of

vision. The foot is an enormous subcircular disk, much larger

in proportion than that of any other pectinibranchous Gasteropod

I am acquainted with: though of one plate, it has the aspect of

being formed of four lobes; the anterior portion, by having its

upper skin posteriorly and laterally disunited to form what is

called the mentum, appears a distinct upper and lower lobe, so

much so, that the upper one has been mistaken for and described

as a large broad head, “ une téte trés large et trés aplatie,” but

its central anterior connexion with the sole shows that it is an

integral part thereof. The disk, which is the third portion, is

not, when the animal is in full action, greatly extended at the

~ sides; it is posteriorly rounded, anteally somewhat constricted

and more truncate, and at rest forms nearly a flat, oval, sharp-

edged plateau; on this springs the operculigerous or fourth lobe,

supporting on the posterior portion a demi-semicircular yellow

corneous paucispiral operculum, which is situated just as far from

the posterior extremity as to allow the unoccupied part of that

end of the lobe to reflect on and conceal it altogether from view

when the foot is deployed; the opereuligerous lobe is then con-

tinued on each side the cone of the shell, almost to the mentum

or front skin, and forms what M. Deshayes calls “un bourrelet

circulaire plus ou moins épais, dans laquelle la coquille est

presque entierement cachée.” This is really the case in this

species, but by no means to such an extent in the N. nitida.

Authors say that the upper flap of the foot is reflexed on, and

keeps the tentacula glued as it were to, the front of the shell ;

this is not so; it is never thus reflexed, but often on itself, forming

a rounded white rouleau. The fact is, that when the animal is on

the march, the upper or coloured skin of the anterior part of the

foot spreads itself on the shell, but is not reflexed, supporting

the tentacula nearly to their tips, but never otherwise, as when at

ae owe

ey oe

eae

aye:

Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutinz. 53

rest it is always folded on itself, causing the white tumid part of

the rouleau to press the bases of the tentacula against the shell,

and thus they obscure the eyes in those species in which they

are not obsolete. The upper part of the anterior division of the

foot is marked with fine dark longitudinal rather close lines or

streaks, behind it is of a pale brown or drab, the reflexed oper-

culigerous lobe is white, and the entire disk of the sole pale

yellowish white. The animal has the power of stowing entirely

out of sight the enormous mass of foot; it does so very delibe-

rately, and closes the aperture effectually by placing the strong

corneous operculum well within the margin; it has nothing of

the rapid retraction of the foot, asin Rissoa.

These animals abound of large size in the Warren Sands,

‘opposite Exmouth. When they are just taken, in vigour, and

immersed in sea-water, it is scarcely possible to contemplate a

more beautiful and interesting object, with its shell msing as a

globular pyramid from an immense circular disk, elegantly

marked with fine dark lines on a clear drab ground. I recom-

mend this species for examination ; its large size affords a good

view of the external organs, and the anatomy is comparatively

facile.

Natica nitida, Brit. Moll.

Natica Alderi, nonnull.

This species, as regards the external organs, is so similar to

the N. monilifera, that a notice of the variations will suffice. It

has, like its congener, the extended anatomy of which has been

omitted to save space, two branchial plumes, and the mucous fillets

are nearly as evident as in the Muricide. Inthe male, the organ

of reproduction is in every respect more developed. ‘The eyes

are distinctly visible, immersed in the centre of the anterior bases

of the tentacula. The colour of the upper front surface of the

foot and tentacula is a deepish dull red-brown, which is deposited

on the first-named organ in close irregular longitudinal streaks,

but on the posterior portion they are less close and paler coloured,

and still less so laterally ; the sole is a uniform pale yellow: these

animals vary much in the general colour, but whatever the

ground colour may be, it is thus modified on the particular parts

as above stated.

The animal is active and not uncommon in the coralline zone

‘at Exmouth, where, though very rarely, the pure snow-white

variety occurs, as well as the plain chestnut-coloured N. sordida,

which is probably not distinct from the present animal. The

‘other British species we have not met with alive are the N. Mon-

tagui, N. Grenlandica, which is the N. pusilla of Gould, and the

NV. helicoides; this latter is quite unknown to us, as is the

N. Kingii. Oypetotas

54 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz,

Lamellaria, Montagu.

This genus has not more than one or two British species ; the

excellent Montagu, the discoverer of one of them, constituted the

genus Lamellaria to receive it; we are bound to adopt this gene-

ric term, though Coriocella would have been more significant,

and place in it the L. tentaculata of Montagu and the L. halio-

toidea of authors, which latter has been continually shifted from

one genus to another. Both these species have, at times, been

deposited by mistake in the exotic genus Sigaretus, after La-

marck, who had been misled by M. Cuvier having erroneously

described the Helix haliotoidea of Linneus for Adanson’s Siga-

retus, that has an external shell, which fact—see Natica—has

been noticed. M. Blainville expressly formed the genus Corio-

cella to receive M. Cuvier’s animal, which is undoubtedly iden-

tical with the L. perspicua, but Montagu’s appellation claims the

priority as to time. As to the natural position of this genus, we

must have recourse to that unerring magnet, the malacology of

the animal, which consigns it to the vicinity of Murex. This

situation, which has already been alluded to by authors, has been

looked on by the older zoologists as unnatural, but, like the

preceding genera, it can only be brought into the line of natu-

ral order by being deposited as an anomalous muricidal ex-

crescence.

Lamellaria perspicua, Montagu.

Sigaretus perspicua, Cuvier et auct.

Coriocella perspicua, Blainville.

Helix haliotoidea, Linnzus.

Bulla haliotoidea, Mont. et aliorum.

Animal suboval, covered by a strong coriaceous mantle ex-

tending on all sides beyond the foot and body, with the margins

plain and united, except in front, where there is a short but de-

cided branchial fold or canal to admit the water; the inner sur-

face is marked with radiating white lines and flaky spots; the

outer one in different individuals is variable, being often studded

with bright orange or citron papillose spots, and in others with

brown or red-brown ones. Under the skin, about the centre of

the upper surface, is imbedded a white subopake semispiral

ear-shaped shell that protects the branchial plume and some of

the viscera. The head is a flat, smooth, very inconspicuous pro-

jection with a subrotund orifice beneath, from whence the short

retractile proboscis is exserted, and at a little distance within it

are two fleshy lobes supporting very thin pale corneous plates,

between which a long flat spiny tongue springs, and on leaving

the palate forms on the top of the back of the head three coils,

aud is then continued to the stomach. These remarks, the

‘Sea

Natice, Lamellariz, and Velutine. 55

result of various dissections, lead me to observe, that this short

proboscis, though retractile, is not the strict and usually formed

muricidal one, as in that tribe the tongue is rarely coiled ; it 1s,

however, thus contorted in our Murex lapitlus, Purpura aucturum,

an indisputable muricidal animal ; but in this creature, the most

anomalous of our five genera, there are a host of characters to

prove its close connexion with the Canaliferous tribes ;—it 1s as

far from Bulla, the usual conchologist’s depositary for animals of

this sort of aspect, as the poles. Its entire coriaceous unreflected

mantle has the decided branchial canal of many of the Murices,

and M. Cuvier considers it the equivalent of the muricidal shell ;

that great naturalist in the anatomy of this animal thus sums up :

«En un mot, pour faire du Sigaret un Buccin, il suffirait que

les tours de sa coquille moins inégaux, se prolongeassent en une

spirale plus aigue.” The tentacula arise from the short mem-

branous awning of the head ; they are long, flattened, pointed,

pale yellowish white, with large black eyes, a very small distance

from the bases on extremely short offsets at the external angles,

which gives them the appearance of being nearly on the bases of

the tentacula. The foot is rather large and long, very little

rounded in front, but deeply labiated, forming short auricles,

and gradually becomes acuminated behind ; it is above and below

of a pale yellow. The branchial apparatus is, we believe, a single

plume, crescent-shaped, which gives it the aspect of being double ;

it consists of about twelve vascular filaments lying on the centre

of the back part of the head, under the protection of the front

portion of the shield, whilst the liver and the ovarium, and in

t the male the testis, occupy the spiral portion. The anus opens

between the mantle and the body, rather posteriorly on the left

side. The verge is a spatulate organ on the right side of the

neck, and is connected with the testis by a very long convoluted

thread or epididymis. |

These animals are sparingly taken in the summer, in the

coralline zone at Exmouth ; but in winter after a gale they are

‘often washed up in great numbers on the Warren Sands, near

the same place.

Having just received live examples, I am enabled to state

that the branchial apparatus is a single arcuated light brown

plume of coarse strands, transversely placed, with the point

reaching to the canal between the foot and the mantle. What

Montagu calls an appendage or protruded arm from a sinus of

- the mantle is what has now been described ; he also mentions

and figures the tentacula as very short ; this is not so, unless his

"specimen was mutilated, a very common occurrence. I have seen

hundreds of live animals of all colours, but the tentacula were

‘what would be called moderately long, and at least twice the

ength of those in Montagu’s vignette, fig. 6.

56 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalarie,

Lamellaria tentaculata, Montagu. -

Though the ‘ British Mollusca’ quotes me for this species, I

now believe that it and the preceding are identical. In the

great numbers I have examined during the last forty years, I

have never seen one of them with such decided long, filiform,

sharp-pointed tentacula as to distinguish it as a species ; I think

we may safely conclude that Montagu’s animal is the L. per-

spicua.

Velutina, Gray.

Velutina has a single British species; it has been thought to

have close connexion with Sigaretus, on which point see the

remarks under the title of Natica: in addition it may be stated,

that Velutina has eyes, but no operculum ; Sigaretus is the re-

verse, and whatever it may prove when more investigated, we

will for the present consider Velutina a good genus of the muri-

cidal type, and I consign it to the Peloride.

Velutina levigata, auct.

Helix levigata, Mont.

Animal suborbicular, inhabiting a brown auriform shell with

a coarsely striated thick epidermis. The mantle is extremely

large, fleshy, with two emarginations, one branchial on the left

side of the centre of the shell, the other is an anal conduit ; it is

marked in all directions with fine intense flake-white anastomo-

sing lines; the inflations and thick lobules of the margin can

scarcely be maintained within the periphery of the aperture.

The head is of muricidal stamp, being a small, flat, almost united

membrane, under which is the mouth, a mere subvertical fissure,

from which the animal can exsert a long cylindrical proboscis

annulated by fine flake-white lines, and has within the orifice a

small white palate, supported by two oval yellowish-brown stri-

ated corneous plates, between which is a very short white spiny

tongue, which is quite anterior, not ;4,ths of an inch long. The

tentacula are short, white, not very pointed, and spring from the

head-veil, with eyes on slightly raised eminences at the external

bases. The foot is rather long and wide, and when extended

truncate anteriorly, with inconsiderable auricles, and these in

full action disappear ; it then tapers to a blunt terminus. The»

branchial apparatus consists of two plumes, lying on the left side

of the neck; the one a pale brown riband of numerous strong

strie or vessels, the other is a small dark striated leaf with an

apparent division in the centre caused by the arterial vein ; it is

placed close under the larger mass. The heart and auricle are

at the base of the larger leaf; perhaps the greater range may be

the mucous fillets common to most or all the Muricide, but from

ie wane

Naticze, Lamellarize, and Velutine. 57

the position of the heart I think both leaves are branchial. ‘Phe

cesophagus is extremely short ; it almost immediately opens into

a large oval stomach that is always filled with pulp. The ceso-

phageal cordon consists of two oval yellow ganglia on each side,

and one smaller a little posterior to the others. The verge is

yellow, not long, and is a miniature of that organ in Murex un-

datus, except that it is rather more pointed, and has the orifice

at the point instead of a little below it as in that species.

This animal inhabits, at Exmouth, the deepest waters of the

coralline zone. This is the last genus which in respect of the

shell and animal cannot be placed in a simple natural series, but

must fall therein by a branch ; it is not so aberrant as Lamellaria,

as here the coriaceous mantle has vanished, and the auriform

shell protecting the viscera and branchie has become external ;

nevertheless, by its thick epidermal coat it appears to supply the

place of the thick external mantle of Laminaria. Its place in

‘the natural order is conspicuously marked out by the retractile

proboscis as a sequence to the last genus, and it is assigned to

the present family as a striking point of transition to the Cana-

lifera.

Velutina flexilis, Montagu.

This is a Scottish and Hebridean species: it appears to belong

to this genus. For some account of the animal I refer to the

‘ British Mollusca,’ vol. in. p. 350.

The Velutina otis of authors, now Otina otis, has been depo-

sited in this genus, but from observations published in one of

my papers, I believe its relations are in the neighbourhood of the

Bulle and Conovuli; at the same time I admit that it requires

further examination.

I now conclude, and if it be considered, ‘ Et genus insolitum

concordi lege coégit,’ or in other words, that I have applied a

Jaw, that of union, to a strange or anomalous race, and brought

its members more prominently into view, the design of this

paper will not have entirely failed.

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

Wiiiam Crarx.

P.S.—I have just received from Mr. Damon, of Weymouth,

‘some minute shells collected in Zetland ; I have met with them

occasionally on the South Devon coast. They are partly dwarf,

or an immature variety of that singularly variable species the

Rissoa inconspicua, and are marked in the direction of the axis

with about seven brownish red lines that are tolerably regular

and equidistant.

- I believe they are the long-lost species of Adams, “ lineis

58 Bibliographical Notices.

rubris notata. Apertura margine patentissima.” (Linn. Trans.

vol. iii. p. 67.) With respect to the thickened or broad margin,

it is rarely seen but in the completed shell, whether it be

dwarf, or of a larger growth ; and in the variety styled pulcherrima

it is mostly wanting, probably in consequence of a depauperation

from littoral causes, as the R. inconspicua is usually a deep water

or coralline zone species.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Popular History of British Zoophytes. By the Rev. D. Lanps-

BoroueH, D.D., A.L.S. &c. London: Reeve and Co.

We suspect there may be some, even among the lovers of natural

history, who on reading the title of this book will exclaim, “ But

what are Zoophytes?” 7

If this be so, we would implore all such good folks not to stop at

the mere inquiry, but to open the pages of Dr. Landsborough’s very

interesting and attractive little volume, and judge for themselves what

zoophytes are. The admirable illustrations will enable them at once

to perceive the exquisite beauty of form which is to be met with even

in this remote corner of the kingdom of nature—exemplifying for

the thousandth time the truth of Lord Bacon’s Commentary on

Scripture : “ God beheld all things which his hands had made, and

lo they were all passing good. But when man turned him about

and took a view of the works which his hands had made, he found

all to be vanity and vexation of spirit.”

Dr. Landsborough has dedicated his volume to two friends, one of

whom is Dr. Johnston of Berwick-upon-Tweed, whose work on Zoo-

phytes has long been the standard in the scientific world both at

home and abroad. And to those “admirable volumes,” as Dr. Lands-

borough calls them, he intends his own more popularized and briefer

work to form “a stepping-stone.” We have every hope that this

may be the case. The study of zoophytes has not hitherto been so

popular as it richly deserves to be from their interesting and wonderful

nature, and we hail with delight the stepping-stones which are to

shorten and facilitate the path of the young student across the many

difficulties by which he must at first be surrounded.

To the idle wanderer or invalid by the sea-shore, the volume before

us will be invaluable. He will find the “ugly brown sea-weeds”

which he has kicked so recklessly from before his feet as he saunt-

ered listlessly along the beach, assume a new shape and character in

his eyes. He will discover that they are neither “ ugly brown sea-

weeds,” nor bits of dirty branches either, but the marvellously con-

structed homes of thousands of living creatures, united in households,

as it were, by their respective similarities of growth, formation and

habits. The very broken shells he meets with, and on which the

conchologist could not deign to cast an eye, are. to him precious

morsels, for here and there upon them are to be seen clusters of other

ee eT ee a ae ae

3 a ae

Zoological Society. 59

families of the strange zoophytic race, their cell-like habitations con-

structed with an art and adorned with a variety of pattern and beauty

which leave the mind bewildered at the loveliness with which it has

pleased God to embellish every nook of the habitable world.

The spirit of “ennui” can never come near those to whom Nature

unfolds her wonders, and when such a subject is rendered so attractive

as it is now done by being offered in a popular and yet compre-

hensive form, we cannot doubt its gaining daily more and more hold

on general attention.

This volume is published uniform with Dr. Landsborough’s pre-

vious one on British Sea-weeds, and no thoughtful visitor to our

watering-places ought to be without both the one and the other.

There are two new species of Lepralia described and figured in the

volume, viz. L. melolontha and Gattye. For the characters we

must refer to Mr. Busk’s Catalogue. The descriptions in Dr. Lands-

borough’s ‘ Popular History’ are from the pen of Mrs. Gatty, who has

well merited the compliment of having her name associated with one

of them by the acuteness of observation which led her first to discri-

minate them, and the accuracy of observation which prompted her

to maintain the opinion she had justly formed, in opposition to what

might have been deemed authority. The L. Gattye is beautifully

figured from a drawing by Dr. Greville. Mrs. Gatty is also the first

to have ascertained that the Hippothoe have ovarian capsules similar

to those of the true Lepralieg,—another fact which vindicates the

justice of the compliment she has received from the hand of the

ablest of our present zoophytologists.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 11, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEw Birps 1n THE Museum

OF THE EARL OF Dersy. By Dr. Kaur.

[Concluded from p. 455. vol. x. Ser. 2.]

Some remarks on the genus Psaris, Cuv.

The genus Psaris, which is synonymous with Tityra, Vieill., is a

true genus, which cannot be considered as the only type of a sub-

family, and which cannot be divided into several genera. It is an |

indivisible genus, which I have separated into some little subgenera

only. I prefer, from well-known reasons, the name Psaris.

_ The characters of this genus are :—Thick, strong, slightly com-

pressed bill, without strong bristle-feathers on the mouth gape ; tarsi

_ moderately high, with broad scales on the front; on the sides and

behind with small scales. The old males have the second hand wing-

feather abnormously short and of an unusual formation. The females

and young birds have the wings regular.

_ The species of this large genus are limited to the southern parts of

America.

60 Zoological Society.

a. Subgenus CHLoRopsARIS.

They have the bill and the feathered lorum of the Pachyrhamphus,

but the wings are shorter and the tail more graduated. Size of a

Sparrow, colouring more variegated and greenish on the back.

1. Psaris Cuviert, Swains. Spix, tab. 45. 2.

2: Ps. arricapPitius, Muscicapa, Gmel. Enl. C. 871g. 831 2.

3. Ps. versicotor. Vireo, Hartlaub.

6. Subgenus Pacuyruamrpuus, G. Gray.

The bill unicolor black, shorter than the head, not compressed on

the sides ; the bristle-feathers moderately long ; the abnormous hand-

feather like Chloropsaris, with broader inner webs and emarginated

only on the tip; tail unicolor, very little graduated. Size of a Lanius

colurio. The colouring is dark and not so variegated.

We can give by the diagnosis the colouring of the abnormous hand-

feather of the males.

4. Ps. vauipus. Lanius validus, Licht.

The second hand wing-feather with a long white spot on the inner

web, which reaches to the third part of its length.

5. Ps. niGRESCENS. Pach. nigrescens, Cab.

The second hand wing-feather black, with white margin on the ex-

terior web.

6. Ps. pecroratis. Pach. pectoralis, Swains.

The second hand wing-feather black, with white spot near the root,

and fine white exterior margin.

7. Ps. Actatz. Pach. Aglaia, Lafr.

The second hand wing-feather with an oval white spot near the

root, and without white exterior margin.

c. Subgenus Psaris.

The red and black bill on the anterior part more compressed, and

like Cassicus, with broad root, surrounded by the frontal feathers ;

lorum and eye region naked ; the bristle-feathers over the gape very

indistinct ; the second hand wing-feather extremely narrow, formed

like a sword, without an emargination on the tip. The colouring is

silver-grey, like Lanius excubitor, with more or less black head, face,

wings and tail. Size of Lanius excubitor.

8. Ps. cayanus, Cuv.

The black colour covers the whole head, and extends to the tip of

the ear-feathers; the bill two-thirds red-coloured ; tail black, on the

root only white or silver-grey ; the wings 116-122, and the abnormous

second hand-feather 40 mm. long.

9. Ps. BRASILIENSIS, Swains.

The black of the ear-feathers extends further than the black of the

head ; the bill one-third red-coloured ; ‘the inner webs of the wings

Zoological Society. 61

white-bordered; the wings 129, and the abnormous second hand-

feather 41 mm. long.

This species is probably a subspecies of cayanus.

10. Ps. semirasciatus. Pach. semifasciatus, Spix, t. 442.

The black on the head covers only the front to the eye, and de-

scends to the anterior ear-feathers round the eye to the chin; tail

black, with a silver-grey or white band under the tail-covers, and a

white band on the tip; the wings 127-134, and the abnormous

second hand-feather 46 mm. long; it is on the exterior web black,

and on the interior white.

The female with dirty brown head and a greyish brown back, with

_a tinge of red.

11. Ps. maximus, Kp.

In the collection of Lord Derby I found a young bird of very large

dimensions, which does not belong to any of the preceding species.

The bill is reddish on the root ; the under parts are lighter than on

the young cayanus; the stripes are more obsolete, and are reduced

on the side as black shaft-stripes ; shafts of the tail reddish brown ;

under tail and interior wing-covers white, without spots.

Ps. cayanus. Ps. maximus.

Dimen.— Head ............... 2 5

Gages Wats cf ois as 35 35

Wink a hiiss ab. ential 129 sds. licon 129

Wadler ne Soe ka: os ae 73

Heichtotehe Wb vA a. AS

Brendel pte eee Le. Le

It would be very interesting to discover the old bird of this species.

§ d. Subgenus Erator.

It unites the size, colouring and formation of the second hand-

feather of the true Psaris with the bill and feathered lorum and eye

region of the other subgenera.

This little subgenus, with its mixed characters, gives the clearest

proof that Psaris, Pachyrhamphus and Bathmidurus cannot be con-

sidered as true genera.

12. Ps. rvaursiTor, Orb. Lanius inquisitor, Olf.

Diag.—Tail black...

Descr.—The male with black head and white ear-covers, connected

with a white collar, which divides the black head from the silver-grey

body ; tail black, at the root white, which extends to the margins of

the inner webs ; end of the tail without white band; the second hand-

feather on the inner web white.

The female (Jardinii, erythrogenys, Selbyi, and Nattereri, Sw.)

with white front and rufous ear-covers.

13. Ps. Frasert, Kaup.

Diag.—Tail two-thirds white, with black white-bordered end.

Descr.—The head to the ear-covers black; ear-covers and under

62 Zoological Society.

the posterior part of the eye white ; the second hand wing-feather

light ash-grey, with white root.

The dimensions of these two species are nearly the same :—head,

52; gape, 32; height of the bill, 10; breadth, 14-15; wing, 105-

113; tail, 63-70.

I give to this very distinct species the name of a very able zoolo-

gist, who is going a second time to Western Africa. From this jour-

ney we may anticipate the greatest benefit to our science, and we wish

Mr. Fraser the best success. For all his kind assistance in the col-

lection of Lord Derby I give him my best thanks.

e. Subgenus Barumipurvs, Cab.

They have the bill like Chloropsaris, Pachyrhamphus and Erator,

but the tail in most of the species is more graduated. The colouring

of it is black, with white or yellow end spots. Size of a Finch. The

predominating colour of the males is black, white and grey.

In this little subgenus we have different type-species, about which

the different subspecies arrange themselves. One of these is

Ps. MARGINATUS.

Head-feathers black, on the tip with steel-blue; wings black ;

shoulder-covers, wing-covers and arm-wings white marginated ; tail

graduated, black with broad white tip.

The female has all the margins and the under parts rufous yellow,

the back greenish, and the head darker coloured.

a. Ps, MARGINATUS MINOR.

Lorum and a small line on the front whitish ; ear-covers, back part

of the neck, lower part of the back light grey; upper part of the

back black ; all the under parts white with grey tint ; the abnormous

second hand-feather white, on the exterior web on the root with a black

spot, and from this spot till the end; along the shaft on the interior

web a small long black stripe. /

&. Ps. MARGINATUS MasoR. Bathmidurus major, Cab.

Lorum and a small line on the front whitish ; before the eye a

black spot of bristle-feathers; the shoulder-covers all white ; over-

back black ; the abnormous second hand-feather longer, white, with

a small stripe along the shafts on both sides.

ec. Ps. MARGINATUS TRISTIS, Kp.

Without a small white line on the front; lorum and the whole

head black; the feathers on this part are more massive on the tip,

and have more lustre; the shoulder-covers only on the tip white ;

the whole neck and upper part of the back black ; lower part of the

back, ear-covers and all the under parts dark grey, mixed with black ;

the tail has not so much white on the tip ; the under side of the wings

with smaller white margins ; the second abnormous hand wing-feather

on the inner web whitish with grey spots, on the outside black, with a

grey margin on two-thirds of the upper part ; the emargination on the

tip very distinct.

Mus. Derb.

Vinee 1

ae Ve ©

Zoological Society. 63

. Ps. marg. Ps. marg. Ps.marg.

Comparison.— ticle Hic Se nists

2 re)

Belial ee ale Sneed os, TN erate She Ie. PIBE SOM iy Oe

From the gape to the tip of the bill 18 .. 19 19 .. 20

NII oho. Bic iene win le Fa geen oe Ghee. 84 73) 27S

TET ELA SO NSE er or eciebe ogc 50 64 56 62

A new species in the collection of Lord Derby and in the British

Museum, forming a second type-species, I have called

Ps. parinus, Kaup.

Size of Parus major ; head-feathers black, with a soft violet lustre,

and not imitating the form of scales; lorum, ear-covers and all the

_ under parts dirty white; the whole back and shoulder-covers grey ;

the little plumage of the wings black or grey, with whitish margins ;

hand-wings black, arm-wings dark grey, marginated with whitish

yellow ; the inner webs of the wings broadly marginated with whitish

yellow ; tail-feathers grey, along the shafts black and on the margin

narrowly bordered with yellowish white ; the second abnormous hand-

feather with broader inner web black, with white margin from the

emargination to the end, and with a large long white spot from the

root to two-thirds of the feather. ;

The female rufous with darker head ; wings black-brown, with pre-

dominating rufous yellow margins ; belly and under tail-covers lighter-

coloured.

This species comes from Para.

Very near to this species must be placed the Psaris surinamus

(Muscicapa, Gmel.), which is characterized with the following dia-

gnosis :—Caudd rotundatd, apice albd ; corpore nigro, subtus albo.

I have not hitherto seen this species, nor Ps. niger variegatus and

melanoleucus.

Dimensions of Ps. parinus :—head, 34; gape, 17; wing, 68; tail, 49.

Genus SerorHaca, Swains.

This genus is one of the finest of the whole family of Muscicapide.

It is found only in America. Only one species inhabits the northern

part, namely the very distinct species, Set. ruticilla, with its yellow

or red-banded wings and tail. ‘The tail-feathers are pointed.

- The greater part inhabit the southern parts. They form various

little subgenera, distinguished by their very different colouring. One

of these, and I think the most beautiful, is the little section to which

the following species belong. They have much yellow on the head

and under side; on the over parts dark cinereous.

SETOPHAGA RUFICORONATA, Kp.

Diag.—With red head-spot ; the first tail-feather all white.

Deser.—The hind ear-feathers black ; front, lorum and eye-region

yellow ; the first tail-feather all white ; the second white, with black

spot on the outer web, and black margin on the inner web ; under

tail-covers black-spotted.

~ Mus. Derbyanum.

Very near to this species is

64. Zoological Society.

SET. RUFICAPILLA, Cab.,

of which Bonaparte gives the following diagnosis :—

Fusco-plumbea, subtus omnino flava, lateribus fuscis ; pileo castaneo,

rectricibus extimis apice albis. Guiana.

Set. LEUCOMPHOMMA, Kp.

Diag.—Lorum, eye-region and chin white.

Descr.—Ear-covers black, the yellow colour reaching only to the

after part of the eye; tail and under tail-covers like ruficoronata.

Hab. Bogota. Mus. Derb.

Ser. ornata, Boss.

Diag.—The whole head beautiful yellow.

Descr.—The head-feathers longer (10 mm.); the face and chin

white ; the anterior ear-feathers on the tip black, the hind ear-feathers

all white ; the first tail-feather all white, the second only on the basal

inner web black ; under tail-covers black-spotted.

Hab. Andes. Mus. Derb.

SET. FLAVEOLA, Lafr.

Diag.—The hind ear-feathers with black stripes.

_ Deser.—The face orange ; the anterior ear-feathers black, the hind

ear-feathers yellow, black-striped ; under tail-covers white ; the first

to the third tail-feather with white shaft and shaft-spot, which is en-

larged on the tip.

Hab. Columbia. Mus. Derb. ‘

A third type-species is VULNERATA, Wagl.

The species belonging to this type-species have the breast and

belly beautiful red. -

They are natives of Mexico.

Set. VULNERATA, Wagl.

Above cinereous, with black front, throat and rufous spot on the

head ; first to third tail-feather with white spots on the tip.

Ser. prcra, Swains. Zool. Ill. t. 3. éricolor, Licht.

Above, throat and sides of the lower parts black; margins of the

first hand-wing and the three least arm-wings white, like the cover-

feathers of the wings; the first and second tail-feather nearly all

white, the third white, with broad black margin on the inner web.

SET. MULTICOLOR, Bonap.

Black ; front, small band over the wing-covers, belly and the tips

of the tail-feathers white.

A fourth type-species is

Ser. vERTICALIS, Lafr.

Cinereous, head rufous; breast and belly yellow; the first tail-

feather three-fourths, the second half, and the third only on the tip

white.

Hab. Bogota. Mus. Derb.

Zoological Society. 65

SET. FLAMMEA, Kp. ; bide

Breast and belly orange ; the first to the third tail-feathers only on

the tips white.

Hab. Guatimala. Mus. Derb.

SET. MELANOCEPHALA, Tchudi, p. 192. t. 12. 1.

A small line of the front, lorum, eye-region, like all the lower parts,

yellow ; the four exterior tail-feathers white.

fab. Peru. Mus. Derb.

Genus TyRANNULA, Swains.

The genus Tyrannula, as Prince Ch. Bonaparte has apprehended

it, is too large, and the forty species must be divided into some natu-

ral genera and different subgenera.

The manner of arranging these species in geographical sections is

very simple, but very often the wrongest way, although so very clear

that it can be understood by everybody. It is true that some genera

are limited to a certain part of the world; but there are also many

genera which are composed of species from all parts of the world, or

from different zones of the same part of the earth.

A very natural section is formed by the species which Bonaparte

called “ Ultimi Tyrannorum sive Tyrannularum prime.”

The bill of the length of the head; over the nostrils as high as

broad ; the back rounded off; the gape bristle-feathers of moderate

length ; the wings moderately long, reaching to the tail-cover feathers ;

the tip of the wing short ; the first wing-feather as long as the eighth,

third and fourth the longest ; the long tail of the length of the body ;

the head unicolor, without yellow crest, but the feathers can be erected ;

above dirty olive, with darker-coloured head ; gorge and over breast

ash-grey; the belly yellowish; the margins of the wings and tail rufous.

1. Tyr. Cooreri. Muscicapa, Nuttall.

With shorter wings than mezicanus, but with longer bill, like er7-

nita; throat and over breast light grey, not so dark as erinita; the

black stripe along the inner webs of the tail-feathers is broader, like

_stolida.

Hab. Northern America and Chili. Brit. Mus.

.2. Tyr. crtnita. Muscicapa, Linn. ; irritabilis, Vieill.

With longer wings; throat and over breast darker grey; all the

_wing-feathers, except the first, black-brown with rufous margins.

Hab. North America. In every museum.

3. Tyr. Gossi1, Bonap.

- “With longer wings; the anterior part of the outer webs of the first

and second hand-wing whole rufous; the head darker, and the ash-

grey dark, like crinita.

Hab. Jamaica. Brit. Mus.

4, Tyr. MEXICANA, Kaup.

With short wings; all the wing-feathers, except the first, with ru-

_ fous margins; breast light ash-grey ; above lighter.

___ Mr. Wollweber sent me this species, which I found also in the

British Museum.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 5

66 Zoological Society.

5. Tyr. stottpa. Myobius, Gosse.

With short wings; the rufous margins on the wing-feathers very

fine ; the black stripe along the shafts of the inner webs of the tail-

feathers reaching only to the middle of the feathers; the inner webs

of the exterior tail-feathers with extinguished bands.

Hab. Jamaica. Brit. Mus.

Comparison of the dimensions.—

Tyr. Tyr. Tyr. Tyr. Tyr.

Cooperi. crinita. Gossii. mewicana. stolida.

| 8 Wes a ee ae 2 AO len 45 MAO °. 2 CaS eee

Bill from the gape 28 .. 28 .. 31 =.. 24 ..° 2a

WANS Se. ose 94. 2. 100-105... 104 3. 93) 29586

Dale. ees 88.2 “BORORII 055-5 86-90 ae

Warsas 70): Sate BB. NO ite ea. 2 22 See

It is possible that all these species are subspecies of one or two type-

species. This point, however, can only be determined by future re-

searches,

Genus TopIRHAMPHUS.

I found in the collection of Lord Derby two new species belonging

to this genus.

Top. PECTORALIS.

Green, with a white spot before the eye; throat and chin dark ash-

grey ; next this with white on the crop; breast light ash-grey; the

inner margins of the wing-feathers and the inner wing-covers yellow ;

outer margins of the wing-feathers and tail olive ; belly and sides white.

Head, 28; gape, 14; wing, 45; tail, 42; tarsus, 15 mm. long.

Hab. ° Mexico.

Top. RUFICEPS.

With red head and dark ash-grey occipital feathers; next this an

ash-grey collar; over part of the wings black, with two light yellow

bands ; wing- and tail-feathers with olive margins, which on the arm-

wings are more white; lorum black ; ear-covers brownish; chin and

throat white, with brownish tint, and divided from the yellow under

parts with a black striped band ; the tibial feathers black.

Head, 26; gape, 13; wing, 46; tail, 36; tarsus, 17 mm. long.

Hab. ? Mexico.

Purynoruampuus, Kaup. Smithornis, Ch. Bonap.

The bill very broad, half as high as broad, with sharp culmen ; the

wings short ; the first wing-feather long, nearly as long as the seventh,

the second as long as the third and fourth ; outer toe at the base con-

nected with the middle toe.

I am strongly inclined to believe that this section does not possess

the song-muscles.

PHRYNORHAMPHUS CAPENSIS. Platyrhynchus capensis, A. Sm.

Deser.—Upper mandible black, lower mandible yellow; front and

lorum rufous yellow; head black; the bristle-feathers with white

roots; ear-covers ash-grey, with whitish shafts and shaft-spots ; back

olive-grey, with black spots; the roots of all the feathers on the back

Zoological Society. 67

pure white; wing-covers with rufous yellow margins, which form two

small bands ; lower parts white, on the sides tinted with brownish

rufous, and with broad black shaft-spots ; the middle of the throat,

belly and under tail-covers white ; tail black-brown, with olive

margins,

Head, 40; gape, 22; height of the bill, 7; breadth, 12; wing, 72;

tail, 55; tundae, 18; middle toe, 15 mm. long.

Lord ‘Derby’ s collection. Brit. Mus.

February 25, 1851,-— R. H. Solly, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

An ENUMERATION OF SPECIES OF RECENT SHELLS, FROM BORNEO,

witH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE NEW SPECIES. By W. Mercatre.

1, Hexrx Brooker, Adams and Reeve, Zoology of the Voyage of

the Samarang, Mollusca, p. 60. pl. 15. fig. 4 a, d.

_ 2. Hexrx virrata, Adams and Reeve, Zool. of the Samarang,

Mollusca, p. 60. pl. 15. fig. 7 a, 6, e.

This species, having been previously described by Mr. Benson, in

the ‘Magazine of Natural History,’ under the name of HH. reglis,

ought to retain that name.

In addition to the variety figured in the Mollusca of the Samarang,

Mr. Hamilton received two other varieties, in which the pale green

bands are wanting, the brown colour more or less predominating, with

bands of yellowish brown, and a brown circle surrounding the um-

-bilicus.

3. Hexrx Scuumacueriana, Pfeiffer.

4. HeLix RESPLENDENS, Philippi in Zeitschr, f. Malak, 1846,

p. 192.

5. Hewix nasuta, nobis. A. testd subdiscoided, sinistrorsd,

_ earinatd, angusté perforatd, tenuissimd, lineis inerementi et

spiralibus confertis subtilissime decussatd, pellucidd, hyalind ;

lined angustd pallide brunned ad carinam ornatd; spird sub-

conicd ; anfractibus 54 planulatis, ultimo acutissimé carinato,

subtus nitescente; aperturd subrhomboided, ad angulum exte-

riorem valde productd et coarctatd ; peristomate simplici, tenut,

margine superiore via reflexo, basali anticée reflexiore, umbili-

cum subtegente.

~ Long. 1,45; lat. 175; alt. % une.

This elegant species is eal with a thin epidermis, of a pale

ag ‘straw colour, under which the,shell is milky white. It bears some

~ analogy to H. Tayloriana (Adams and Reeve, Zool. of the Sama-

_ rang, Mollusca, pl. 15. fig. 2 a, 6), but the projection at the extre-

__ mity of the aperture is much more acute, and the shell is of a more

gelatinous texture: it differs also in being sinistral.

6. Heurx Guiutinosa, nobis. H. testd orbiculato-convexd, an-

gusté perforatd, tenui, nitidissimd, diaphand, pallidé brunned,

carinatd ; supra carinam fused, infraque lined angustd flaves-

cente, ornatd; spird conoided, obtusd; anfractibus 5 parum

convexis ; ad carinam supra infraque lined impressd circulari,

68 Zoological Society.

striisque numerosissimis transversis notatd; peristomate sim-

plici, acuto, margine columellari vix reflexo.

Long. 1,)5; lat.1; alt. 6 une.

A bright shell, resembling a thin film of glue, with a keel of a

darker shade ; slightly indented above and below the keel, the in-

dentation elegantly crossed with slight striz, the effect of which, as

well as the darker line, is partially visihie throughout the sutures.

7. Hexix conicorpes, nobis. H. testd imperforatd, trochi-

Sormi, acute carinatd, tenui, pellucidd, luteo-corned ; spiraliter

leviter striatd, striis ad suturam majoribus, confertioribus ;

apice mamillari; anfractibus 7, superioribus subconvexis, duo-

bus ultimis planulatis, ultimo subtus convexo, nitido, ad cari-

nam et in medio depresso ; aperturd trapeziformi, subtus arcu-

até; peristomate simplici, acuto, subtus flecuoso, marginibus

callo tenut ee

Long. 54; lat. ,&; alt. 4 unc.

8. Buxtimus cirrinus, Bruguiére; Reeve, Conch. Icon. Bul.

pl. 31. fig. 187 a.

9. Buttmus cutoris, Reeve, Conch. Icon. Bul. pl. 37. fig. 223.

10. CycLtostoma BorneeEnsis, nobis. C. testd suborbiculari,

depresso-conoided, acuminatd, albidd, fusco-variegatd, maculis

ad suturam, cinguloque infra medium fusco ornatd ; striis ob-

liquis minutis, aliisque circularibus minutissimis impressd ; an-

Sractibus quinque planiusculis, carinatis; ultimo magno, margine

acute carinato, circa umbilicum obtuse angulato ; aperturd sub-

circulari ; peritremate albo, refleco; supra productiore, subtus

reflexo, ad columellam subsinuato ; umbilico magno, profundo ;

operculo corneo, tenui.

Long. 1,5; lat. 1,3,; alt. =% unc.

Varietas minor, magnitudine solum diversa.

Shell bearing some characters in common with both C. aquilum,

Sow., and C. acutimarginatum, Sow. ; but haying a more depressed

spire, and flatter whorls than either of those species.

11. CycLosroma, apparently C. parvum, Sow. Thes. Conch. Cyel.

fig. 254, 255.

12, CycLosroma unpDATUM, nobis. C. testd globoso-pyramidali,

tenut, pellucidd, albd, lineis hyalinis undatis decurrentibus or-

natd, tenuiter striatd; anfractibus 6, parum rotundatis, pri-

mis conicis regulariter crescentibus ; ultimo magno, obtusé cari-

nato; aperturd circulari, superné angulatd ; peritremate lato,

expanso, vix nisi ad columellam reflexo ; suturis mediocribus ;

oer par ce z

Long. 3%; lat. 355 alt. 55 unc.

This species belongs to the division of the genus of which C. leve,

Gray, may be considered the type.

13. CycCLOSTOMA TENUILABIATUM, nobis. C. testd discoided,

spird depressi, pland, colore pallido, superne castaneo-macu-

lata et undulata ; epidermide luteo-castaned, indutd ; anfrac-

tibus 5 rotundatis, 4 primis levibus, ultimo lineis impressis

Zoological Society. 69

wrregularibus ruguloso ; suturd impressd; aperturd circulari ;

peritremate duplici ; interno simplict, superné emarginato; ex-

terno tenut, lato, planiusculo, supra ascendente, fornicato, dein

compresso ; umbilico patulo; anfractibus intus distinctis.

Long. 1,15; lat. 58; alt. 3, unc.

Belonging to the genus Péerocyclos of Benson.

14. CycLosroma siciLiATuM. Pterocyclos biciliatum, Mousson,

Land- und Siiss. Moll. von Java, p. 49. t. 20. fig. 9.

Several individuals of this species having been received, its locality

is thus fixed. It is observable that the complete shell, which was

not known to Mousson, exhibits a tubular spiracle near the aperture,

similar to that apparent in C. spiraculum, Sow. ; also, that the aper-

ture is circular, depressed, with the peritreme white, expanded,

slightly reflected, and at the upper part faintly undulated.

15. ScaRaBus PLiIcATus, Fer. var. major.

This variety, in place of the usual purple colour of the shell, ex-

hibits a deep yellow ground, with four broad bands of dark brown

colour.

16. Scarasus Borneenstis, A. Adams.

17. AuRIcuLA suBNoDosas, nobis. 4. testé ovato-oblongéd,

crassa, albd, epidermide castaneo-fuscd, infra suturas decus-

satim granosd, medio levi, ad basim striis decussatd ; anfrac-

tibus convexiusculis, suturis distinctis, subcrenulatis ; anfractu

ultimo superné longitudinaliter plicato-subnodoso ; aperturd

medio paululum angustatd ; columelld biplicatd.

Long. 2,4,; lat. 1,3, unc.

A species distinguishable from 4. Mide by the convexity of the

upper whorls and the smoothness of their lower halves, the depth of

the sutures, and the longitudinal nodulous folds which surround the

upper part of the final whorl: the aperture is also proportionally

wider than in A. Mide. In the single specimen received, the colu-

mellar lip has an interior protuberance above the upper fold.

18. AuricuLA pouiTa, nobis. A. testd ovato-oblongd, basi an-

gustiore, spird brevi ; epidermide castaneo-fuscd, nitidd ; striis

numerosis minutissime granulosis circumdetd, granis superius

distinctioribus ; aperturd medio coarctatd; columella tripli-

catd, plicd infimd lineari.

Long. 1-£ ; lat. 8 unc.

Although the characters of the aperture resemble those of 4. Jude,

__ the form of the shell differs entirely in its greater breadth, and in the

_ shortness of the spire.

19. AuRICULA FELIs, Lam.

20. AURICULA MUSTELINA, Desh.

21. NERITINA CREPIDULARIA, Lam. Conch. IIl. fig. 25.

22. Neritrna Becxut, Reclus, Thes. Conch. fig. 13.

23. NeRITINA PIPERINA, Chemn. Thes. Conch. fig. 166, 167.

24, Neritina puBrA, Chemn. Thes. Conch. fig. 81-88.

hid

Zoological Society.

25. MeLANnIA crrcuMsTRIATA, nobis. M. testd elongatd, tur-

ritd, solidd, fusco-viridi ; anfractibus convewxiusculis, infra su-

turam paululum constrictis ; superioribus striis 6 transversis

elevatis, plicisque 8 majoribus longitudinalibus ornatis ; ultimo

striis 13; aperturd ovali-oblongd, basi dilatatd, superius acute

angulatd, et fere rimatd, intus albidd; peritremate sinuato,

columelld callosd.

Long. 2,55; lat. 8 une.

eEKO.

26. MreLanta suBsuTURALIs, nobis. M. testd turritd, fusco-

viridi, lineis castaneis longitudinalibus obliquis varieyatd ; an-

Sractibus fere planis, quorum superiores striis elevatis perpau-

cis validis, inferiores pluribus minoribus inequalibus ornati ;

ultimo ad basim crebristriato; suturd distinctd, excavaté ;

apertura ovali, superne angulatd, intus albido-cerulescente ;

peritremate acutd, sinuato, extus effuso.

Long. 154,; lat. {35 une.

103 ‘i090

27. Patupina Hamittont, nobis. P. testd ovato-conicd, tenui,

perforatd, viridi, concolore ; strits transversis undulatis, aliis-

que longitudinalibus tenuissimé decussatd ; anfractibus 5 rotun-

datis, superioribus etate erosis; suturd impressd ; aperturd

ovali, supra angulatd, intus cerulescente, margine paululum

incrassato, albido ; peristomate acuto, lined tenui nigrd cir-

cumdato.

Long. 9; lat. =5 une.

The Bornean specimens being scarcely adult, the description is

drawn up from individuals in my cabinet, which have long been there

without any locality assigned.— W. M.

8. Lirrorrna scaBraA. Helix sc., Linn.

29. Lirrorina MELANOosTomA, Gray, Zool. of Beechey’s Voy.

30. Lirrorina aLpicans, nobis. L. testd ovato-oblongd, acu-

minatd, tenui, albidd, apice levi, nitente ; anfractibus 7 vel 8,

quorum 5 ultimi striis numerosis paulatim crescentibus ornati ;

ultimus rotundatus, etate varicosus, strid unicd majore, quasi

carinatus, striis ad basim minoribus circumdatus ; aperturd

rotundato-lunari, lacted ; peristomate subreflexo.

Long. ;4,; lat. 4, une.

A delicate species, of a milk-white hue, the older specimens havin

many varices produced by the previous reflexions of the outer lip.

31. Crrira1um oxgtusum, Lam.; Zool. of the Samarang, Moll,

pl. 13. fig. 3.

32. CERITHIUM UNICARINATUM, nobis. C. ¢estd turritd, tenui,

apice truncato, hine inde varicosd, cinered, longitudinaliter pli-

catd, interstitiis longitudinaliter striato-rugosis ; suturd parum

impressd ; anfractibus vix rotundatis, regulariter crescentibus ;

ultimo acute carinato, infra carinam crebristriato; aperturd

mediocri subfused; columella rectd; peritremate modicé re-

flexo, albescente.

Long. 1,5; lat. =, une.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 71

33. AmpuLLartA, probably 4. Celebensis, Quoy, Voy. de l’Astr.

pl. 57. fig. 1-4.

34. Natica macutosa, Lam. pellis-tigrina, Chem.

35. NovacuLINA OLIVACEA, nobis. NV. testd oblongd, valde in-

equilaterali, epidermide olivaced, ad extremitates fuscescente,

indutd ; natibus erosis ; anterius rotundatd, posterius angulato-

rotundatd ; margine superiore fere recto, postice paululum de-

scendente, ventrali medio subcompresso ; intus albd, dentibus

lamellatis duobus recurvatis in utrdque valvd, posteriore bifido.

Long. 53, ; lat. 3,3, unc.

A large example of this species, in the Collection of H. Cuming,

Esq., exhibits a character which will probably be found generic ;

namely, a shelly protuberance in each valve, attached to the interior

ligament at nearly its hinder extremity. These shelly substances

have not, that I am aware, hitherto been noticed. It is probable

that they become detached in most specimens by the removal of the

animal.

36. CyRENA TRIANGULARIS, nobis. C. testd trigond, solidius-

culd, epidermide fusco-virescente, transversim striatd, stris

marginalibus lateralibusque eminentioribus, sulco ab umbone

ad marginem posteriorem leviter impressd ; margine antico de-

scendente, vix excavato, angulo anteriore rotundato ; marge

superiore subrotundato, postice fere biangulato, propter suleum

dorsalem subsinuato ; intus lacted, margine continuo nitentiore ;

dentibus cardinalibus in utrdque valvd tribus, duobus bifidis ;

dentibus lateralibus brevibus, tenuissime rugosis, haud striatis.

Long. 3; lat. 3; alt. 1,8 une.

The characters of this shell bear some resemblance to C. Suma-

trensis, Sow. Gen.; but on comparison with the type of that species,

now in the Cabinet of Sylvanus Hanley, Esq., the present is found to

differ materially, in its triangular outline, as well as in the character-

istic furrow from the umbo to the posterior margin, affecting the

curvature of the posterior angle, and producing a slight smuosity in

_ the margin. ;

37. Unto. 38. Unto.

I am unwilling to describe as new these two species of the genus

Unio, from want of acquaintance with the great American collections

of the genus. ;

_ Although no letter accompanied this box of shells, Mr. Hamilton

e ames that they have been sent to him by his friend Sir J. Brooke,

_ Rajah of Sarawak. The remittance is undoubtedly from Borneo.

i I nant allem

= ee

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

November 11, 1852.—Dr. Seller, President, in the Chair.

Various donations were announced to the Society’s Library and

‘erbarium. é

Professor Balfour exhibited a beautiful map, by James Lynam,

Esq,, titled “The Climates of the Earth, their characteristic vegeta-

72 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

tion, and the zones of the cultivation of useful plants, as limited by

altitude and latitude, shown in the elevation of the principal mountains

of Europe, Asia, and America, accurately laid down by scale from

the writings of Humboldt, Meyen, Boissier, Hooker, Watson, &c.”

Professor Balfour exhibited specimens of Lastrea cristata, and var.

uliginosa, Lastrea spinulosa and Polystichum angulare, and made

some observations regarding them.

The following papers were read :—

1. “On the Development of Tubular Structure in Plants,” by R.

Hobson, M.D. Cantab. Communicated by Dr. Balfour.

The object of this paper was to show the mode in which tubular

structure is formed by the aggregation of cells in a linear series and

the subsequent absorption of the partition-walls. The structure

selected for observation was the moniliform hair found on the claw of

the spurred petal of Viola tricolor. The author stated, that “If the

structure of the tube is traced under the microscope from the root

or base upwards, the lower part will be found fully formed (tubular),

having gradually substituted a tubular for its previously cellular for-

mation. A little higher up, absorption of the partition-walls (the

united portion of the cells) is yet incomplete, being in ¢ransitu from

cell into tube, whilst the remaining part is entirely cellular to the

extreme point, which point is, in fact, a simple cell.

«There may be distinctly seen in a portion of this multicellular

tube, near to its base, marks sufficient to prove that those points of

the cells which have been primarily in union to form the tube have

now been absorbed, or in some other way removed, and that this ab-

sorption or removal has taken place precisely in an equal degree from

the centre of the different septa, or united portions of the cells, to-

wards the periphery of the tube to the extent required to perfect

nature’s ‘handiwork.’ The marks to which [I allude are triflmgly

apparent annular contractions.”

The author made some observations, also, as to the time occupied

in the formation of the tubes. He remarked :—

“Tn order to ascertain whether the mutation of cell into tube

occupied much time, I instituted a comparison between the tubular

portion of the hair on the full-blown flower, and that on the flower

just opening, aud found that the lower portion of the tube on the

former (the full-blown flower) had generally become tubular to the

amount of from eight to ten cells im each hair, which usually con-

sisted of from twenty-five to thirty cells, whilst that of the latter (the

opening flower) had become tubular only to the extent of about two

or three cells. It therefore seems that the time occupied between

the first opening of the flower and its fading period is sufficient to

convert six or eight cells into tube, and it is probable that in the

earlier part of the season during more genial weather, the fading

stage would be delayed, and consequently that in proportion as

the blooming period is prolonged, the length of the tubular formation

would be increased ; but it’ seems doubtful whether these tubes ever

became tubular throughout their entire length.

«On the two contiguous petals on the ner and inferior part of

each, on a prominence where the claw takes its origin, there is a

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 73

ridge of hair of a totally different character from that on the claw of

the spurred petal, being at all ages pervious throughout, dilating

gradually from its base to within a trifle of its extremity, when it

again gradually lessens in diameter, until it terminates almost spheri-

cally. There is not any second cell to be detected in any portion of

these tubes, even before the flower opens; their origin and termina-

tion seem to be a simple cell, lengthening and dilating, and therefore

they are clearly unicellular. In the multicellular tube, it is evident

that in order to secure a tubular structure, nature clearly manifests

her intention by generating a single linear series of cells, and that

this multicellular tube shall be a cone, she as clearly manifests her

determination by generating cells gradually decreasing im transverse

diameter from the base to its apex; and it would seem that where

she has completed her cellular arrangement as regards their position

and formation, her subsequent care is, by some peculiar and amalga-

mating process, to unite the adjoining cell-walls into one compact

septum, denominated a partition-wall.

“ As regards this septum, it is not unreasonable to hope that re-

peated and minute microscopical investigations of the progressive

growth and formation of the multicellular tube, at different periods of

its age, may furnish material data on which to found a knowledge

of the probable mode of its absorption or removal.

«To discover whether the comparative increase of growth of the

opening and fading flower kept pace with cellular conversion into

tube, I measured the transverse diameter of the tubular portions of the

two stages of growth of a cultivated plant, and found that the average

transverse tubular diameter of the hair of the multicellular tube of

an ordinary full-blown flower in September was 1-1540th, whilst the

tubular diameter of the opening flower was 1-2320th, giving an in-

crease during the blooming period of 1-7 74th.

“The average of the tubular diameter of the unicellular tubes

which had been exposed to light and air in the full-blown flower of

the cultivated plant was 1-928th, whilst the tubular diameter in the

opening flower was 1-1546th, giving an increase during the bloom-

ing period of 1-618th. On measuring the transverse diameter of

the multicellular tube of the full-blown flower in its native state, I

found it to be 1-3437th; whilst that in the opening flower was

1-2566th, giving an increase, during that portion of the blooming

period, of 1-871th.

_ ©The diameter of the unicellular tube of the wild flower, which

was full blown, measured 1-182th, whilst that of the opening flower

was 1-1370th, giving an increase of 1-688th.”

___ 2. “On the Cumberland forms of Myosotis,’ by Mr. James B.

_ Davies. In this paper, the author, after describing various forms of

_ Myposotis, of which specimens and drawings were exhibited, called

attention to the Myosotis palustris var. strigulosa (Reich.).

_. 3. “On the Plants found in Cumberland in June 1852,” by Mr.

_ James B. Davies. The author gave an account of the species which

i lee found in the Lake district of Cumberland during the month

of June.

74: Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

December 9, 1852.—Professor Balfour, V.P., in the Chair.

The following gentlemen were elected office-bearers for the ensuing

ear :—

President.—Professor Balfour.

Secretary.—Dr. Greville.

Treasurer.—Mr. Evans.

Numerous donations were announced to the Society’s Library and

Herbarium.

Dr. Balfour exhibited a series of alpine specimens transmitted by

Mr. Backhouse, including a collection of Clova and Braemar Hieracia,

which contained nearly every alpine form found among the mountains

of that district. Mr. Backhouse hopes ere long to be able to write

a paper minutely describing these, and im such a manner as to enable

persons to identify each form or species. In mentioning forms he

alludes of course to the apparently permanent forms which may prove

true species. Of the whole Hieracia (50 or 60) Mr. Backhouse has

growing specimens carefully named and numbered, and he means to

record the results of cultivation.

The following communications were made to the meeting :—

1. Dr. Balfour made some observations on the Polypodium rheti-

cum, Vill. Voyage Botan. p. 12, the Polypodium alpestre, Hoppe, and

Pseudathyrium alpestre, Newm.

A good specimen of the plant is found in Mougeot and Nestler’s

‘ Stirpes Cryptogamze Vogeso-Rhenanze,’ no. 602. The plant is said

to grow “in summis Vogesorum przruptis herbidis.” Itis stated by

Mr. H. C. Watson to have been gathered by him in the great corrie

of Ben Aulder on the west side of Loch Ericht, Inverness-shire ; also

in 1844 in Caenlochen Glen. The plant resembles Athyrium Filix-

femina so much as to have been passed over by many botanists, and

it had been put by Mr. Watson among his specimens of that species.

It has been found of late by several botanists in the Highlands of

Scotland, especially in the Clova and Braemar district. On lookin

over the plants in his herbarium, Dr. Balfour found that it had been

gathered on several occasions by himself and others and put along

with specimens of Athyrium Filix-foemina. Dr. Balfour exhibited

from his herbarium the following specimens of the plant, which had

also been carefully examined by Dr. Greville :—

1, From Ben Hope, Sutherlandshire, August 1827, Dr. Balfour ;

and 2. August 1833, Dr. Graham. 3. Glen Callater, August 1836,

Dr. Gilbert M‘Nab. 4. Caenlochen, Glen Isla, August 6, 1840,

Dr. Balfour..

The following papers were read :—

2. “ Remarks on the Distribution of Plants in Madeira,” by John

M‘Laren, Esq. '

Mr. M‘Laren made some observations on the distribution of plants

in Madeira, as compared with the flora of neighbouring countries.

He remarked that the vegetation of Madeira might be said to consist

of two distinct floras. One of these had a great analogy to the

flora of Algiers and the south of Spain, and contained many species

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 75

common to those countries and to the shores of the Canaries and

Western Isles. This might be described as the flora of the cultivated

region. It included the naturalized trees and shrubs of the south of

Europe; and most of the agricultural and littoral weeds, which, from

their identity with European and North African species, were sup-

posed to have been introduced by the agency of man, or by other

natural means. A few lowland species not yet known as habitants

of the Mediterranean shores, but which belong to Mediterranean

genera, and do not claim affinity with the native flora of the Atlantic

islands, he also includes in the flora of the cultivated region. He

next adverted to the native flora of the island, which he said was

identical in character with that of the interior of the Canary Islands

and the Azores. It was well marked by the predominance of ferns,

both in respect of the number of species and the fertility of individual

life. Laurels and evergreen trees, with the arborescent heath, cha-

racterize the mountain scenery and give their name to the island,

Madeira signifying ‘the land of woods.’ Composite, Hricacee, Labiate

and Crucifere are represented by more than the usual proportion of

species; Graminece and Leguminose hold an average place ; and there

is a remarkable deficiency in species of Rosacee and Cyperacee.

Mr. M‘Laren gave a table showing the proportion of species in

the different natural orders for the two Phyto-Geographic regions

here indicated, and entered into some details to show the relations of

these regions to the flora of the Mediterrancan and the Atlantic

islands respectively.

3. “On certain Structures observed in Pentas carnea, Benth.,” by

Daniel Oliver, Esq. jun., of Newcastle.

This plant furnishes an interesting form of cellular tissue 5 it also

presents singular interpetiolary processes, which seem to be of a

glandular nature.

Those persons who are interested in cell-multiplication, the relation

of the primordial utricle to the secondary deposits of the outer cell-

membrane, and the nature of such deposits, will find this plant a

useful addition to their means of prosecuting such inquiries.

The regular gamopetalous tubular corolla of Pentas carnea is

about 1 inch in length at the time of flowering.

Surrounding the throat of the tube, and to about one-fourth the

_ distance down it, to the base of the attachment of the short free fila-

ments with the tissue of the corolla, is a dense collection of unicellular

hairs directed upwards. These hairs are slightly broader about the

_- middle of their length, tapering, with sometimes a rather undulating

outline, to the distal extremity, and a little narrowed towards the base.

_ Seattered in the lower portion of the corolline tube are hairs of a

different structure, consisting of a single series of several cells; these

_ narrow from the base to the apex, and are similar in form and struc-

ture to the hairs of the petioles of the leaves and interpetiolary

processes.

The corolline hairs are remarkable from their fibro-cellular cha-

acter; the nature of the spiral fibrous deposit is, however, diflicult to

determine. A first glance, with a magnifying power of perhaps 200

76 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

or 300 diameters, discovers the appearance of a narrow fibre winding,

in a spiral direction, up the inner wall of the cell, ascending to the

right (as seen from its axis), and closely applied to the apparent

outer cell-membrane, which has become in part absorbed. Numerous

elongated and narrow slits or line-like markings occur throughout

the spiral, but whether they are openings between the edges of an

individual thread, or series of fibres, or analogous to the dots and slits

of broken vascular tissue, it is not very easy to pronounce.

When examined in fluid, this fibrous deposit has the appearance

either of a coil of irregular breadth, or of a plexus or branching

arrangement of fibre, between the threads of which a line of division

is perceptible: if a dried hair be placed under the microscope, we

only see slits, narrow and rounded at the extremities, in the direction

of the spiral ascent ; these are probably an altered condition of the

exceedingly fine separating lines, discovered in the fresh state. The

portions of fibrous matter intervening between these openings are of

very irregular breadth. The threads of the fibre vary from the

1-6000th to 1-9000th of aninchin breadth. After observation with

my highest magnifying power, one of Powell and Lealand’s excellent

4-mch objectives, I am not prepared certainly to describe the true

condition and arrangement of this secondary spiral deposit.

In a hair of the young corolla (the latter about the 1-6th of an

inch in length), I observed the spiral arrangement pretty distinctly ;

in the younger stages the cuticle does not appear to have become

absorbed to such an extent as in the matured cell, a double wall

being perceptible towards the extremity of the hair.

The primordial utricle is readily separated from the cell-wall by

the application of reagents. A solution of chloride of calcium pro-

duces this effect after a brief interval, the utricle becoming either

almost destroyed, or a mere thread lying in the cell.

I have thought that I may have observed an alteration in the fibrous

deposit, connected with the irregularly distributed convexities of the

cell-wall, and which gives rise to the frequently somewhat sinuous out-

line of the hair, but I cannot certainly mention an instance. The

spiral fibre, if such it be, is quite incapable of unrolling, at least in

the cases which I have examined, and the wall of the hair tears in a

manner almost totally irrespective of its direction.

Series of spiral vessels, sometimes branching, are met with in the

corolla, but I do not discover any direct communication between these

vessels and the spiral cells.

I have not detected any movement of the cell-sap in this tissue ;

merely at times a slight molecular motion.

With regard to the multicellular hairs, these are readily obtained

from any portion of the young exposed plant, but the curious filiform

processes from the petiolary sheath furnish them without trouble

in a condition easily prepared for examination.

The hairs consist of a variable number of cells, sometimes as many as

nineteen, applied by their extremities. They almost invariably present

more or less the appearance of dots, or rather slits, generally in a diree-

tion somewhat parallel with the axis of the hair, but sometimes also

Miscellaneous. vr

slightly inclined in a spiral (as in the unicellular hairs of the corolla), as-

cending to the right, as viewed from the centre. The edge of the lower

portion of these hairs sometimes presents an almost even outline, but

frequently (and perhaps nearly always towards the extremity of the

hair) a slight irregular beading occurs, exactly as we might expect,

were the dots or markings occasioned by external matter; but I am

not sure that this appearance is incompatible with the idea that they

may be openings or slits in a secondary deposit on the common wall

of the hair, which, from an examination, solely of the markings in

the central portions, we might conclude they were. I have not

detected in these hairs actual motion of the cell-sap, but mucilaginous

threads may be easily seen radiating irregularly from the nuclear

vesicle, indicating such a circulation. With regard to the contents

of the nucleus I cannot certainly speak. Sulphuric acid diluted,

causes the primordial utricle to contract and lie in the interior as a

loose sac; in some small cells the separation is not apparent after

twenty-four hours’ action.

A solution of chloride of calcium causes a partial dissolution of the

primordial utricle, certain bodies, perhaps including the true nucleus,

remaining visible.

The epidermis of the intervenal spaces of the under side of the

leaf consists of cells with a sinuous boundary, numerous stomata

formed by two crescentic cells applied by their extremities being

scattered about,

Acicular raphides are of frequent occurrence; they abound also

i the glandular stipules found between the petioles of the opposite —

eaves.

The application of pressure causes the escape of very numerous

raphides, together with a peculiar thick fluid. In some instances this

substance has a vermiform appearance when forced out of the en-

closing sac, owing to its having been exuded, I suppose, through a

small orifice.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Coccidee of the Olive, Orange, Lemon, and Rose-bay, and on

the Maladies produced by them on those trees in the Province of

Nice and in the Department of the Var. By M. Rosineav-

Desvorpy.

_ Tux author proceeded to the South of France with the view of

ascertaining the cause of a malady which had long been prevalent on

_ the above trees in that part of the country, and which it was supposed

had made its appearance in the central and northern departments.

_ This disease, called morfée by the Italians, fumagine in the North

of France, consists in a thick, black crust which covers the trunks,

_ branches, &c. of trees, sometimes over a considerable extent of country.

The trees become arrested in their growth, languid and barren.

_ According to historical accounts, this disease has not appeared

78 Miscellaneous.

more than a century. It is said to have first occurred near Rome,

and thence to have spread through the whole of Italy, and lastly into

France. It every year makes fresh progress, and no means have yet

been found to arrest it.

The Italians are not agreed as to whether this disease be a special

malady, or merely the result of the attacks of Coccide. The author

supports the latter opinion, stating that the disease never occurs

except upon trees attacked by those insects.

Of these he says that the Coccus adonedum, a native of Senegal,

attacks especially the citron and lemon trees ; the Coccus hesperidum,

a native of America and Africa, prefers the orange, rose-bay and

peach trees; the Coceus aonidum, native of the Indian Archipelago,

attacks the Lauraceous trees; the Coccus olee commits the greatest

ravages upon the olive-trees, but also attacks the oranges and a number

of other trees ; it is the most destructive of all.

Rich, moist, well-cultivated localities are most favourable to the

development of these insects, and it is in these that they commit the

greatest ravages.—Comptes Rendus, 2 Aoit, 1852, p. 183.

OBITUARY.—JAMES FRANCIS STEPHENS.

James Francis Stephens, F.L.S., late President of the Entomolo-

gical Society, &c., died on the 22nd of December, at his house in

Foxley Road, Kennington, of inflammation of the lungs.

Mr. Stephens was in his 61st year, having been born at Shoreham

on the 16th of September, 1792; he was the son of a naval officer.

He has left a widow to deplore her loss, his only child, a son, having

died some years ago,

Mr. Stephens was the author of the ‘ Systematic Catalogue of Bri-

tish Insects,’ the ‘ Illustrations of British Entomology,’ ‘ Manual of

British Coleoptera,’ of a ‘ Catalogue of the British Lepidoptera in the

Collection of the British Museum,’ and editor of the latter volumes

of ‘Shaw’s General Zoology’ containing the Bids.

Mr. Stephens was a clerk in the Admiralty, but lately retired

on a superannuation. arly in life he paid considerable attention to

electricity and meteorology ; but for the greater part of the last half-

century he devoted the whole of his leisure to the study of the natural

history of the British Islands, and had formed the most complete and .

best arranged collection of the insects of this country that had ever

been brought together. This collection and his extensive library of

entomological works he, in the most liberal manner, opened to the

inspection of any students who wished to consult it for scientific pur-

poses, on every Wednesday in the year; hence most of the cabinets

in the country are. named in conformity with it. In 1839 his Col-

lection of British Insects consisted of 12,449 species and 88,132 spe-

cimens contained in 193 drawers, and it has been very much increased

since that period. '

In 1818 he assisted Dr. Leach to form and arrange the Collection

of Insects in the British Museum, permission having been obtained

from the Lords of the Treasury that he might be temporarily absent

from his office for the purpose.

Meteorological Observations. 79

Mr. Stephens was a most active and successful collector to a late

period, taking long excursions for the purpose ; and he combined in

a very unusual degree the practical experience of a field naturalist

with the bibliographical and scientific knowledge of a profound ento-

mologist.

J. E. Gray.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR Nov. 1852.

Chiswick.—November 1. Uniformly overcast : drizzly: slight rain. 2. Heavy

rain: clear. 3. Clear: heavy rain: clear. 4. Foggy: large white clouds: slight

rain. 5. Overcast : exceedingly fine: rain at night. 6. Rain: very fine : boisterous.

7. Cloudy and boisterous: rain: clear and windy. 8. Overcast. 9. Uniform

haze: overcast: clear. 10. Overcast. 11. Drizzly: rain: excessively heavy rain

at night. 12. Rain and boisterous throughout. 13. Uniformly overcast : foggy :

drizzly. 14. Rain: very fine: extraordinary heavy rain. 16. Barometer very

low: fine: rain at night. 17. Fine. 18. Densely clouded: fine: clear, 19.

Foggy : overcast. 20. Dense fog: constant rain. 21. Rain. 22. Densely over-

cast. 23. Fine: rain at night. 24. Overcast. 25. Foggy: fine: rain. 26.

Boisterous, withheayyrain. 27. Clearandfine. 28, Showery. 29,30. Overcast.

Mean temperature of the month ..... GcoPReARt ee Goteadocn SOY bie 2)

Mean temperature of Noy. 1851 ......... Pans ta neees aa peupesaesy GD! "DO

Mean temperature of Nov. for the last twenty-six years ,.. 43 °08

Average amount of rain in Nov. ...... Aeitemeeer rie seseereosse ‘20 Inches.

Boston.—Novy. 1. Fine. 2. Cloudy: rain a.M.and p.m. 3. Fine: rain a.m.

ande.m. 4. Fine. 5. Fine: rain a.m. 6. Fine: raina.m.andp.m. 7. Cloudy:

rain a.m. 8. Fine: rain a.m. 9. Cloudy. 10. Fine. 11. Rain a.m. and p.m.

12. Cloudy: rain a.m. 13. Cloudy: rain p.m. 14,15. Rain a.m. and p.m.

16. Rain A.M. and P.M., with thunder and lightning 1 p.m. 17. Fine. 18. Fine:

raina.m. 19,20. Fine: rainp.m. 21. Rain a.m.and p.m. 22. Cloudy. 23.

Fine. 24. Cloudy. 25. Fine: rain p.m. 26. Cloudy.: rain a.M.andF.m. 27. Fine.

28. Cloudy: raine.m. 29. Fine: rainp.m. 30. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Nov. 1. Rain a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 2. Bright

A.M.: drops p.M. 3. Cloudy a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 4, Clear a.m.; clear,

aurora P.M. 5. Damp a.M.: rainp.M. 6. Bright a.m.: clear, aurora P.M.

7. Damp a.mM.: showers p.m. 8—10. Showers a.m. and p.m. 11. Sleet-

showers a.M.: clear, aurora P.M. 12. Clear, frost a.M.: clear, aurora P.M.

13. Clear, frost a.m.: showers, aurora p.m. 14. Clear, snow A.M.: clear P.M.

15. Snow-showers A.m.: rain p.m. 16. Rain a.m.: drizzlep.m. 17,18. Cloudy

_- am.:showersp.M. 19. Cleara.m.: fine p.m. 20, Cloudy a.m.: fine, fog p.m.

21. Fine, frost A.m.: showers P.M. 22. Bright a.m.: showers p.m. 23. Showers

AM.andp.m. 24. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 25. Clear a.m. and p.m. 26.

_ Drizzle a.m.: cloudy p.m. 27. Sleet-showers a.m. and p.m. 28. Clear, frost a.m.:

__ snow-showers P.M. 29. Snow-showers a.M.andp.m. 30. Damp a.m. : rain P.M.

Mean temperature of Nov. for twenty-five years ...........- 42°60

Mean temperature of this month .......... ecpeemtsetseroeenen Loe

a Average quantity of rain in Noy. for six years .,.......++ .. 483 inches.

___ On the 11th from 6°50 till 7:10 p.m. very red aurora. A bow in the southern

hemisphere, from which it proceeded to the zenith, particularly from the ends

d towards the east and west.

gr.$ | eee 02.9 rz.rh [Eg.1h| 6.b loS.14 [gz.€S

«| Go. So. au | cu iy] LE ze| Sz | cP Lv.6z gl.6z S.62 £gl.6c | 56.62 ‘of

+6. So. att aT bE | SHE ze| ve | 6E £3.62 49.62 07.62 LoS 62 089,62 62

De dnl ae oaee “mss | “au | LE | &bE eh ga P| as gt.6z 17.67 01.62 oS+.6z oL9.6z °9z

fr. LY. of.-|*mss| «s | ‘as | YP | ze} 25) gf | of £1.37 gt.6z 00,62 gzr.6z fgv.6z *9zO

SSeAcone Gee Zee Noe li ag *s | Sg | +E zi} rb | %S £9.62 96.62 09.62 639.62 L46,6z Gz

Boocooter teernecad [aces mr or gt | i €v| Le | LY 19.67 £$.6z $0.62 997.67 7Lg.6z be

sroseeoel a, | mu | smu | cms | gob | fb | S.zf] ge | by L£z.6z $1.67 €1.6z $96.92 Z15 62 “bz

gv. to. “a | cma | ca | gov | zy zb| 62 LY $1.62 71.67 9L.gz 70,67 662,67 "CZ

a OD. | xcs anes “as (feos Ly| Sp | ¥S 9z.62 1£.62 £2.32 v0.62 960,62 ‘IZ

| £0, Sf. ‘a | ass | °s (15 | pit calle ier ey Al et 70 || metcat 9f.67 ov.67z or.6z vol.6z o$$ 6% "0%

Se meal Ya ‘S | ‘ass | ‘as avy ev. eee lege aloe ov.6z 6£.62 ov,6z gts .6z £94.62 “61

| OL. BL. | Os ess) oe sas | SE ov |= set ep ei 08 70.62 00,62 L9.8% oLo,6z 631.6 “LI

Sz. @I. |couu] mss] -s | Shy | rv <S| 6b | 09 88.87 11,62 oS .gz gr3.gz LS0,6z "gt

fv. ve. ‘a | ‘asa | ‘ms | SLE | bE gv| 6b | gS gz.6z £+,62 oL,gz 636.97 1Lo,62 “Sr

to. te. |couw| voy | #9 bE | 6€ fv| bb | gv VL.6z 64.62 07,67 a1b.67 96,62 “ex

| £6, Brien |e steal tse oe] eellee Lo gt| tr | 6b 16.67 L6.6z $2.62 Lgv.6z BSS 62 > 4

Seer er aed Giz. zo.r | ‘ouu} *9 8 gf | 6£ 1v| gb | +S 06,62 6,62 LE.6z gor.6z 90L,6z ‘11@

OZ s\***"""*| go, | anu | ‘mm | “au LE | &1b £v| zh | oS 60.0€ 60,0£ 09.62 L£6,6z Z£0,0£ ‘OL

SI. | 90. ‘ms | zh | Sb | £5) gb | 6S g0,0£ 00,0£ 01.62 $t0.08 $91.08 “6

Vie el 260; “ms | Fb | &lb SS| 9S | zg 61.62 Lb.6z gv.6z gto.o£ gtr.0f *g

PE ee ae 20)5 “ms | $08 | Lb | gS| vS | 09 12,62 $z.6z ££.6z 798.67 616,62 “L

99. to, “MS almnow | 9,67) 2S || 206 6£.62 22.6 2£.62 LEL.6z £3.62 "9

LO; gs) sOLs *8) | Sr Selle Gr | £9)! oF |) £0 $1.62 09.62 L6.gz gof.6z 16£,62 3)

EEE isto s ty | Lb| zb| by | og $9.6z £5.62 oF.6z 639.62 obg.6z v

99. 9%. “MS, | | sor |eS.eS 1 2e || 9S £4.62 £2.62 0%.6z 39.62 gvl.6z ce

¥E. br. ‘ms | 64] oS S$S| gv | 09 $2.62 97.6% $S.6z gtS.6z 079.62 Ve

Goihelietassceoe| zg, eg™ leggy il) Sag oS: xs os| LS | z9 22.67 gz.6z of.6z $L9.6z €LL.6z “x

Nn .

Fg e a Be Ey = F urd g)ur-e $6 ae ‘urpT | ‘XI “ud $g ‘ure $6 ae “UIA *xUyl weer

a5 )° 8 en sj -_—_——

gt | P B |ee |? | Fe Teetoe | B® | -sxousstuo “youapurg “Lauszr0 PP *yoLsIIO UOT

“Uley “pum *"19j9MIOUNIEY,T, “IapIUMOIV eee

ee Sota se |e eh iL ee Ree lr AR | EN Rea sees Danes Fede Soe ee ee el

“AANNUGQ ‘asUDpT yompung yn “MOSNO[D *— “Ad 2y2 fg pun £ Noasog 7» TeoA “IN 49

$uopuory sau SMOIMSIHD 40 hyaroog pounynaywoyy ay} fo uapsvgy ay) w uosdwmoyy, “IW Ag apy suorwasasqo 1095ojo10970

se ER en te = emer

’

3 b. ’

PF .

t ea! *

i -

* : ;

‘ 4

2) . ‘ #s

¥ hd

ey tweet, t

% roo .

¥ eter yim

H ?

hee Ae ae age ea ee RR ea BP re

‘

nan gt AN st At NY aN A EAR at ye

i ; H

Ce re at

eae 2

Ip sab nee apy eiggettndcy

~ bd

or |

: |

~ {

}

ia|

’

ones

eres

CARPEL WHEN SINGLE AND OF THE RAPHE.

Taste I—OF THE POSITION OF THE

2nd Ser. vol. x

[To face p. 81 of Ann. Nat. Hist.

HETEROCARPOUS EXOGENS,

(on § 2. OF THE RACE OF THE RHIZANTHS.)

ENDOGE

(on § 1. OF THE RACE OF THE RHIZANTHS.)

(as far as is at present known) wholly Heterocarpous ;—Carpels never all anterior.

DAPHNAL.

NAL. POLYGONAL. GARRYAL,

PIPERAL.

SUBDIVS.

ALL, 2.

es, Salvadoracee*,

Aut. 4. A Aquifoliacee*, Aut. 1. Myrsinacee. Att. 1.

Orchidom, = R, lateral. Diapensiacee. Primulacez. Stellate.

Apostasiacem. S Styracee. Myoporacez. Erect r. next pl Aut. 1. Cinchonacex*,

Burmanniacem, x 2 erect or pendu- 1 or 2 r. lateral. Plumbaginex**, = ms = I erect r. next pl. or|

ZI Aww. 1 lous r. lateral, also Stilbacex**, R. averse pl. Vacciniacee. 1 pendulous r, averse

Aut. 5, Pal oronatiniiiaecs: 2erect r. next pl. R. lateral. | Brunoniacee*. Epacridez*. pl.

Musacem, B Gentlanacen: ehennocs? Oleacez. Empetracex, | Plantaginee*, Monotropacee. my pendulous r. lateral. Caprifoliacex*,

Amomacea:, =] Numerous horizon- Di tavanenl: 2r. lateral. ? Batide. | When erect r. next pl. | Pyrolaceee. | Ericacez. 1 pendulous r. lateral,

Aun, 1. Marantacew*, tal r. lateral i

Pontederacom, 1 erect cotyledon - Sj = STS as - =

(Fertile carpel al-| next pl. ALL. 5.

ways anterior.) — | Aut. 4. Portulaces. ALL, 2.

1 pendulous, r. la- | ALL. 6. 16 Dicryocen. i= ALL. 3. Staphyleacee. When erect cotyle- ALL. 5. Cornacee*,

teral. | Iridem, Hosbargtlabens ANDi ae Stackhousiacee. | Ascending (in two dons lateral, Granatez. R.ayerse pl., or lateral.

Liliacem. 2 Amyrillidem, Trilliacom, ; E Dilleniacez™. R. next pl. rows) r. lateral. Ne Caryophyllacee, Aut. 3. Combretaces*, Alangiacee*,

Numerous, horizon- | Numerous, horizon- Biiisaluaain Aut. 2. Aux. 3 R. next pl. 4 5) Hippocrateicee, | Rhamnacee. ALL. 4, When ascending coty- Humiriacee. Pomacee*. R. lateral.

Pa aa eral, tal, r, lateral. nate Nympheaces, | Ranunculacem*, | Magnoliaces:”, Bue 2 esianreacte 1 or 2 r. lateral. Cr eseU Cee, ledons next pl. or la- Cyrillacee, R. next pl. Begoniacez,

HEN MUBES ES Hypoxidom. Srutincoa, Numerous pendu- | When pendulous | When erect r- next} Ternstroemiacex. | When pendulous r. ALL. 3, | Verect ry Dext PLO) Gerald 1 pendulous r. averse Datiscacea.

When ascending T-| srsmodoracem, | Duseceree sey 3) lous r. averse pl. r, averse pl. pl. When hori-} 2 r, averse pl. I leawataes pl. ALL. 5. Elatinez. CABG Tenis GGUS Sl ices E, 9 pl. ALL. 6. —-

next pl. lipagenccss 4 arena S| Occasionally next aphntatecst zontal r. lateral. Hypericaces: Malpighiace. Tcacineze*, Lythraces**, | Sea pl Hie eral 1 pendulous, cotyle- Zh Calycanthacez. Belvisiacez.

(CAN ULE Bromeliace:, ees lateral 2) a = pl. in the same |? Triuridee. Panne es ee y.next | R averse pl or la- | R. averse pl. When erect yr. next | inde 7) dons averse pl. or la- eee Aun. 4. R. next pl. Cotyledons averse pl.?

Aun. 2: — 2 ee ee eee Pendulous r. late-} pl, CEL QUSESEE re pl. | Reaumuriacex, | woe es | Pittosporaceze. Amygdalex*. Rhizophoracee,

é A | | =i sEOn! 5 B ae 2 at, c Tiaceess | Coriariex. | Santalacew*, Podostemacea, Several r. next pl. Chenopodiacee**, Grossulariacez. 2 r. next pl. Barringtoniacee.

Philyaracew, Aub. 8 3]2 or 3 r. averse pl. | Sarraceniacex. ane | R. averse pl R. lateral. Ascendi 1.2 ; lerect,cotyledons next i R iae

Xyriden, See Ol wer ze? Lardizabalex. Brexiacee, . . | Ascending r, next pl.? | pamaricaceas, AA aA Escalloniacez, osacez, Colume! ez.

pacer 1 depressed r. averse Hydrocharidew, Q | Nelumbiacece aay : Anacardiaee*, | Loranthacee*. 5 pl., or horizontal and 1 erect r. next pl., or] Philadelphaces,

Commelynaces. | ‘ ; 2 R. averse pl. Au. 4. Monimiacee. Marcgraviacez. | i FPrankeniacex, | Fs 3

v pl. being next the | Butomaces, p je “ Tnuenivarre R. averse pl Nucleus pendulous, = cotyledons lateral, or 1 pendulous and r.\ drangeacee,

Mayacew, | dorsum of the cell. | Ascending r. gene- Ceratophyllacee** Nepenthacee. Pendu oer aoa Ochnacez. | inverted, funicu- ACERT IEC pendulous and coty- next pl. Guusalastin

; 1 erect r. lateral, rally averse pl. Aristolochiacese. Ps When pendilous r.) lus attached to it ledons averse pl. Saxifragacee,

Au. 3. | Pandanacem, | Alismacee:, ne OST averse pl. ? on the averse side Amaranthacee**,

Juncacee, | Typhacem*, Cotyledon next pl. from the central 1 pendulous cotyle-

Erect r. next pl. | Pendulous r. averse Juncagine. placenta. dons averse pl.

Cyperacom, pl. | When pendulous =

R. lateral ? | Orontiacer, I RcatyledonGanearte = = a :

Desvauxiacer, Aracem**, pl. When erect r. ALL. 6 ALL. 7. | Aun. 6, Aut. 6. ALL. 7. | : Aut. 3.

Restiacem, | Numerous, horizon-| next pl. Chloranthacex:**, Myristicacee*, Lauraces", Eleagnacer*, Nyctaginer*, Polygonacez. Basellacen** ? Peneacee. Daphnacee**. Sanguisorbacee*. | Garryacee. :

Graminacee, on the upper sur-/1 pendulous con-| 2 Ranenrncort Menispermacer*. Cassythea, — —- ‘I lous r. averse pl. Helwingiacee.

R. next pl. ? face. vexity of cotyle- S 1 or 2 pendulous, Penea2 erect r.averse R. averse pl.

Zosteracex, | Lemnaceee, don averse pl. Pa cotyledons or short pl.

raphe nect pl. (In Sarcocolla 4 erect r.

2} the early stage averse pl.

ovule horizontal, r. Aquilariacez.

lateral ?)

— ——=

RHIZANTH

RHIZANTH A.

PRIMORDIAL

PHANEROGAMS.

Those Orders to which an asterisk is affixed have the Carpel when single, variable and frequently posterior, and those with two asterisksal] oy nearly all post

The Numbers refer to the Ovules, whether one or more in each cell; r. is an abbreviation of Raphe, and pl, of Placenta.

erior ;—the others are placed according to their affinities. Pontedera is an exception, and is noticed in the first column of Endogens.

The ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta is (for perspicuity) always printed in italics, as are also those which are considend as

having an equivalent character, viz. oyule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta, and pendulous campylotropal ovules in which the embryo

subsequently formed has the cotyledons next the placenta.

Sa eae ae

Tante IL—OF THE POSITION OF THE CARPEL WHEN SINGLE AND OF THE RAPHE.

PROTEROCARPOUS EXOGENS,

A =

[To face p. 81 of Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd} Ser. vol. xi.]

Alliances either in part or wholly Proterocarpous ;—where exceptions (which are few) occur, the Carpel yery rarely posterior.

§ 2. RACE OF THE GYMNOSPERMS.

§ 1. SUBDIVISIONS DERIVED FROM THE HETEROCARPOUS DIVISION.

= a 45 = aa q r Raphe in pendulous Oyules never turned away from the Placenta.

APAVERAL. | PHYTOLACCAL. PETIVERIAL. PROTEAL. CRASSULOIDAL. TETRAGONIALJ ONAGRARIAL.| MYRTAL. BRUNIAL. (ey P y )

Att, 1. Aux. l.

A Pedaliacem, Hydrophyllacex. ALL. l

vi Bignoniacee. When pendulous r. Anu, I. ee :

S Gesneracex, AL. next pl. VARESEM ENS 2 c en! i

a ALL. Acanthacex**, Jasminacee, Ehretiacee. R. lateral. Ampanulacer. Log send

=} Cuscutacea. 1 erect r. next pl., 2| Ascendimg—r. lateral | 2: newt pl. Dina Cate ake Numerous, jones A uoey aces

5] Convolvulacem, erect r. lateral. or next pl. Nolanacee, ALL. 2. R, lateral or averse pl. | Stylidiacea**. | zontal,r. lateral. | Numerous, hori-

S]2 erect r. next pl. Aun. 1. Scrophulariacex**. | Verbenacea**, Erect r. averse pl. Selaginew. GIO DoS a See am oc deniacezs is AM Uy Saclepiadess:y.) | zomab rcemithe

5 Polemoniacex. iNet a Al Diplacus — numerous, R. lateral. Cordiacez. R. next pl. R. lateral. 1 erect r. next pl. or | Cichoracee, Numerous, hori-| under surface,

=| Numerous, horizon-] When single, erect r. Bapotacee*. pendulous r. next pl. | Labiate**? Boraginew. | Callitrichacee, Calyceracen**, (when several) la- | Composite**. zontal, r.on the or 2 pendulous

tal, r. lateral. next pl Erect r. next pl. Utriculariacez. R, lateral. R, very short nevt pl. | R. next pl. R. averse pl, teral. R. averse pl. under surface. r. next pl.

Ay. ALL. 4.

Orucivercs ae Cedrelacex,

Cotyledons next pl, | Meliaceee. _ Aut. 4.

Capparidce, | 8. newt pl. | Cistacez.

Amyridee. | Samydacez.

Ayite 3 | Aurantiacee. | R. very short next

€ eds, eonmee | R. next pl. 1A

ALL. Vivianaceee, | } Au. 4 Avo, P

ee AL. 4. LLi2, ‘

Papayeracee:, ALL. 2 Geraniacex, eee Moringacee Au. 1. EAL

2 } Bec osteo | Rutacea, is : Cactacez. 9 Umbelliferee* ? R. next pl.or some- =

_.|Macleaya sp. hori- | Stereuliaces, Ascending r. averse| 5 o7 yp Papilionacee**, Mesembryanthtmeee, Nai) Att, 2, pee hat obli Att. 6. At 7

1 zontal r. on the} Malvaces. nl. fan 116 A Wonoa. ni ALL. 2. Chamelauciacee**,| @. newt pl. what oblique. ‘ bad

5 | P Xanthoxyl ALL. 3 Numerous pendulous Lee) i 5 . Chailletiaces. Homaliaree.

1 upper surface Cotyledons next pl. _| Oxalidece. respect ik fears nn eae tnasee cotyledons next pl, Anna Se 2 erect r. abliquely | 4raliaceze. inne eae ope eee yams | pails evel ees heme

&|Fumaria sp. 1 hori-|1 erect r. next pl. Tinacanss Connaracee*, Ee Ee . eelaonanlteral 7 eneenitey e pendulous and r. | wyrtacem** Paypayacee, R. next pl. | tal, r. lateral. pl. = mer =

=] ce F S . next pl. ? ; ae pendulous cotyle-} averse pl. = = 9 Fy si | Malesherbi z Numero

&| zontal, foramen on | Surianes, R. newt pl. | - Cesalpinien**, | eek SE i i W: When ascending r. Abn. 2: Pangiacex, icepaces:. lesherbiacez, = ne

| the under surface. | 1 erect cotyledons next | Chlenacem, ALL. 5. Pisaes te Mimosez., dons Aaa BH i 2] Hippuridex**. next pl. ? Is Bruniacex**, R. next pl. | Eareeceseoe pes: ae

e) Pi 5 y i . next pl. E le . 2 pend: - | tera

5 | Berberidex*. pl? Qpendulous r. newt Rhizobolacew. next pi | Cotyledons newt pl. Sera cotyledons la-7 1 pendulous r, la- Lecythidee. R. lateral incli- Turneracez. next pl. si

ay perees r. averse pl | Tiliacem, pl. Col Ve oa nen ip Mimosa**. Scleranthacen** teral. Melastomacen. ning to averse. Violace** ? :

Vitacer. 1 erect r. next pl. Zygophyllacee, Sapindacee, , Chrysobalanex**, | Pendul f led Hamamelidex, 2 r. next pl.

2 erect r. next pl Bal R. next pl. in the Pears maulous coryeaons R. late

saminaces. | "7 2 erect r. averse pl. next the furicul - lateral.

Resedacez. lower ovule and iculus. a ‘¢

also in the upp: wat

Cotyledons next pl. | yee | Lacistemacez.

Tropeolacew**? | ETythroxylex*? Jaci ‘

R. newt pl R. next ph. Stilaginee.

Tsar) Aceracee. | Rv mext phe

Erect r. next pl Convexity of the co- Juglandee.

? tyledons averse pl.

ALL. 6. i y jel ia a

Gyrostemono Potiveriacess**, ae Aut. 8. | Att. 9. | Att. 10. Aut. Ll. Aur. 12

a Pendulous : cotyledons 1 erect cotyledons next pl. 2 r. next pl. (or several seEe oe Ry | Urticacea**. | Myricacex. Altingiaces:*. » a

2 averse pl. ? horizontal r, lateral 2) | When pendulous | Elatostemma*. | Cupuliferee. Cotyledens next

Ss Phytolaccacen**, | r. next pl. Cotyledons next pl.| R. next pl. pl?

z Erect cotyledons next | Morez*. Cannabinee**. Betulacez. Platanee.

= pl Cotyledons newt | Cotyledons next pl. | R. nert pl.

= pl. | Ulmacee*.

' R. newt pl.

| Celtidex*.

Cotyledons next pl.

Casuarinee**.

R. next pl.

E 53 S EB 2 3 g ; a=

2 =8 Es a a eS gS ag Et) gies 25

5 = 8 a Ber so & CE og S 38 Bis

3 ae 25 34 = = =a £3 Ege3 | 38

é 9 a) 5 é 3 . IN,

E ee 53 £3 Es Es B3 S5 Ee = Se GYMNOSPERM.E.

az ag aég les ae a Es peas | ge

| i a Ag < BS

wee Orders to which an asterisk is affixed have the Carpel when single anterior or Jateral,—those with two asterisks all anterior.

ie ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta is (for perspicuity) always printed iu italics, as are also those which are consi

eampylotropal ovules in which the embryo subsequently formed has tle cotyledons next the placenta, 3

—_ Ss - - |

and the others are placed according to th iti

idered as having an equivalent chanics eee Rats nee Numbers refer to the Ovules, whether one or more in each cell; r. is an abbreviation of raphe, and pl. of placenta.

he raphe turned away from the placenta; ovule horizontal with the raphe inferior, i. e. on the under surface; and pendulous — »

0 face p. 199 of Ann. ist. 2nd Ser. vol. xi. n

of Ann. Nat. Hist 2 J Tanne UL—SHOWNG THE LATERAL RELATIONS OF THE DIVISIONS OF EXOGENS.

ABLE .

44 | |

mal | Lu. 1

oa | -———_,,

ail 88 | Loganiacew,

S Ze | Asclepiades, ‘Apooynacess.

& mi

55 core | |

3 |}— u = _—— = 7 ] S| 5

a] ae | Acne |

a8 | | Auu. 1 Aux. 1

S ei | Aw. 1 Hydrophyllacee, | Aut. 1. Aut. 1.

Ags | awl Cuscutacer. | Pedaliacee, Acanthacee, Jasminaces, Aut. 1. | Nolanacew. Selaginca. | Dipsaces. Lobeliacear, Cichoracem,

2 | Solanaceae. Convolvnlacee. |

“25 SE | Bignoniacom. | Utriculariacese, Labiate. | Boragines, Calyceraces, | Goodeniaces.

Polygonal.

ALL. 2,

a Au. 1 Salvadoracee.

S Diapensiacew. Myrsinacex,

= Myoporacee, Primulacex.

= Stilbacee, Plombaginew,

ref Empetracew, Brononiacew,

Fy ? Batidew, Plantaginex.

r= = ———

a ]

= Piperal. Lauro-Eleagnal. Daphnal. Garryal.

Aut. 1 Aut, 1.

Aut. 1 r — Aut. 1

Orobanchaceee, Ebenacex, Aquifoliacee:, Monotropacee, Vacciniacea, Stellate. |

Gentianacew, Styracem, Pyrolacex, Epacridew, Cinchonacee.

| Oleacez, Ericacem, |

D ] | |

FI | | Aub, 4, |

é | | Cistacem. | |

ce) | Samydacew, | |

Flacourtiacew, | |

| Passifloracese. |

Malesherbiacex, ALL. 5, | ALL, 7.

ALL. 2. ALL Sauvagesiacer, Lacistemacee, | ALL, 6, Homaliacee.

[m4 ais Paypayaces. Euphorteee. Turneracee, Stilaginem. | Chailletiaces, Loasacee,

zg ous Pangiacew. Scepacea | Violacee, Tuglandes. | Dipterocarpea. | Cucurbitacee,

rs) —s — == — ee ie

} ro >, Petiv rote | =,

e Aut. 2, ALL. 4 |

2 Crneiferm. Cedrelaces, | | | |

Bs 5 | Cappariden. Meliacea, | |

3 Amyridem, | iz | | |

ay | ALL. 2. ALL. 2. ALL. 3. Aurantiaces Aut. 4. ALL. 2. | | AuL, 1.

3 | Papaveracesr. Sterculiacer. | Vivianacem. Simarubacea Auu. 3. Moringacee, ,\Oactaces:: | ALL. | ALL, 2. | Umbellifera:

sd I ertasincoans Malvaces, Geraniacex, Rutacee. Vochysiacew, | Papilionacex, | Mesembryanthemes,) 9. aia, |Chamelauciacee, | Araliaces,

8 Fitacom! Surianea, Linacew. Connaracea’ | Tremandracee, | Mimosow. | Aut. 3. [eee AuL. 2

BG | Zygophyllacem. Aut, 5 | Scleranthacea, | Hamamelidex,

ae Balsaminacere, Rhizobolace, |

AE | | Resedacex, Sapindacer, | | | |

=) Troprolacex: Erythroxyle, | |

e } Limnanthea. Accracem. | |

fo = = |

| ae —

| Polygonal.

| Aut. 3. Aux. 4. ALL. 5.

: | Elatinew, Crassulacew, Portulacee.

a Lythracew, Reaumuriaces, Caryophyllacee,

S Podostemacee. Tamaricaces, Dlecebracee,

= Frankeniaces, Chenopodiacem.

at i} ranthacea,

5 —— Ama

a a | Piperal. Lauro-Elaagnal, Dophnal,

e FI a ee A a; f

=i) ct | Au. 2 Aut. ALL. 6 Aut. 2 eae eee ee Garryal.

a 2 Nymphmacex, Ranunculacer, | Dillenincee, Ternstromiace, Sa soak ALL, 4. ALL. 2. ALL, 3. Aut. 5, A 2.

2 we. | Si LL, 2.

2 Hydropeltides. Cephalotec, Magnoliacem, Hyporicacem, pene Staphyleacea, Francoacem, Humiriacee. Granater, Cornacew.

3 I) Meseccisses P eeietitess erases Cintasent Birpocrateacee, | Rhamnacem. | Droseracem, Cyrillaces, Combretacew, Alangiaces,

& | Geratophyllacem, | Sarracenincee, | Schizandracea. Canellacex, iaipisniees " | Pomacew, Bogoniacee,

=| Lardizabalee., Brexiacem, Cenc | ALL. 5. Aun. 4. Datiscacex,

5 Au. 4 Monimiacem. Maregraviaces, | anacaraia, yoncinss. Pittosporacee, ALL. 6.

roy Nepenthace:. Atherospermem, am aca Olacacew, Grossulariacee, Calycanthacer, |

Aristolochiacew. | aa Santalacem, | Escalloniacem, Amygdalex, | Belvisiacew,

z | Loranthacem, | Rosacee, Rhizophoracew,

4 | | Saxifragacee, Barringtoniacee,

& | Columelliacese,

er | | Philadelphacew,

om | Hydrangeacea:,

Cunoniacee,

] ;

| mp )

- —— ——__ |

ALL. 8. | Ulmacem, | Att, 10,

} Artocarpem. | Urticacex, | Celtidec: Myricacee. Aut, 11.

| Moree. | Cannabinex:. Casuarinex, | care Altingiaces, AuL, 12,

| —— _ ae Zz celacers. Platanacex. Salicacew,

| Phytolaccal, Petiverial, | a

| AL. 3. | ALL. 6 | |

| Gyrostemonem, Petiveriacem.

Phytolaccacew. | |

| | |

_— = — |

| Polygonal.

a | | ALL. 6.

= i Nycta;

5 'yctaginesr, | Polygonacem, |[Basdtacens

g $$ nes

3 | |

S j = — =

a | Piperal. | Lauro-Eleagnal, | |

E | - Daphnat: | Ganga

=| | ALL. 6, ALL. 7 | ia ALL. 6, | Honan yal.

oe $22) chioranthacem. Myristicacew, uracea, Eleagnace. Pousac LL. 7 aes

* eae, de

E22 | Pipcracen. Menispermacece, Cassythea. || taatiectaces Daphnacew, Sanguisorbacew, Garryacem,

= 252) Saururacee, es a Fj Helwingiacem,

Ren |

a |

att ‘ha

HF oe) ewe, SAE

“ x

Aire

yay

: is

oad

om “al

eae .

Perrin beter es

: See eS

ce p. 461 of Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. vol. xi.)

SHOWING THE POSITION OF THE CARPF 3 IN DICARPOUS OVARIES, AND ALSO THE Bx

MENISPERMO-PIPERAL. LAURO-GARRYAL.

= | es = ’ a PR O J

HETEROCARPOUS. | PROT EROCARPOUS. HETEROCARPOUS. OTEROCARPOUS,

———— = |— ze:

§ 1. Piperal. | § 2. Papaveral. § 1. Lauro-Eleagnal. § 2. Daphnal. § 3. Garryal. § 4. Brunial.

Aut. 1.

Aux. 1 Aut. 1. Aut. 1. |Stellate —.

Aut. 1. A so, |Cinchonacee ~~ ;

2 b Au. 1. = (Gat enon

Seen Ne Fst ein Aquifoliacea, Vacciniacex, OMOKLO) Ga

: a SA Ce sein (Re SSE Ebenacee ( ); Styracez, Monotropacee. | Epacridew — — ( ). |Caprifoliacez (+);

I Ty | Cesi . = a os =

rae Att Las 2 . li yi . 5 .

OSS Habrothamnus (*). (9) Oleaceer Pyrolacee, Ericacee __— or (); or >

Cornacee —.

F Aut. 5. Alangiacee —~

| ALL. 4, ALL. 3: Granatex. Oo:

Aut, 3. ALL. 5. | ALL. 2. ALL. 3. Staphyleacex, Humiriacee. Combretacez. Begoniacez ( ) ( ) Nariel

Ranunculacez. Dilleniacex, AUuL. 2, Ternstremiacee | Stackhousiacex, | Rhamnacea( ) ( ) Cyrillacee. Pomacee —; or) —, z, >

Au, 2. Cephalotee, Magnoliacee, Papaveracex («); (or e. Hippocrateacex, es (Op atincatent Umbelliferze #5 or

ympheaces, ? Triurides. Anonacee, ()?). Hypericacee. Celastracez, ALL. 2. Aut. 4. a ( ) =

ydropeltide. Sarraceniacee. | Schizandracee. | Fumariacez (*). Clusiacee —, Malpighiacee ( ). ALL. 5. Francoacee, Pittosporaceze(); Auu. 6. Araliacee “~ 7 ().

‘lumbiacea. Lardizabalee, Berberidex, Canellacex, Coriariex, Icacinee, Droseracez, or. Calycanthacee. |Belvisiacex, 5

ratophyllaces. ALL. 4. Monimiacex, Vitacew (); or () () C.] | Brexiacee. Anacardiacez, Olacacee, Grossulariacee Amygdalee, Rhizophoracee. ; ALL. 2.

Nepenthacezx, Atherospermez, Marcgraviacee, | Ochnacew, Santalacee, S; or(); or Rosacee _. Barringtoniacee,| Bruniacee. ee

Aristolochiacez, Loranthacee, S(O} Saxifragacee a Columelliacez. Hamamelidex —.

Viscum % ? Escalloniacee_. 3 or (*). Philadelphacez,

= — 3

Hydrangeacex#

NAN

Sei):

Cunoniacee ().

ALL, 6, ALL. 7. ALL. 6. | Aut. 7. Atu. 3.

loranthaces. Menispermacee Lauracezx, Elzagnacee, Penzacezx, Daphnacez, Sanguisorbacee, Garryacee a

eraces, (). Cassythee. Aquilariacee, | (Douglas z=

ace — Myristicacee. ‘ | las),

ag = = |Fadyenia (+).

| |Helwingiacezx.

—~ eee

Es az. Ebay eS se 8 | 5

Es Bg Boo g BS o gq. Alou. 8s

Ze§ £2 § Ege £e¢ e3 | 826 gees

sae 38? sgod =8& dg | sige &E§

3 8 ooh oe 4q See ws | Tog Seer

Boa eB -oag Bag 24 | aad Sag

BES Bae FEEE bbs 24 | ses EEGs

i=) a = Aas See S=a50

F a | aa@ age

ENDOGENS.—Zosteracee (*)? Graminacex (*).

Cyperacee (+), Aracex ®; or («). Typhacee =)

CASUARINAL EXOGENS.—noganiacexe Sh

() when dicarpous. Palmacee =

or 2 (). Apocynaceer ©; or >. Asclepinder SS

sa! Euphorbiacex ®; or (+), Stilaginew > (), Juglandee &; or (*).

In this Table © indicates that the Carpels are all anterior

and posterior; — with few exceptions anterior and posterior ; (*) all right and left; ( ) with few exceptions right and

HE FOREGOING PRINCIPLES) NATURAL COMBINATIONS CAN BE EFFECTED.

POLY L

OLYGONO-LYTHRAL. PROTEOIDAL.

OCARPOUS PROTEROCARPOUS. ALL PROTEROCARPOUS.

- Polygonal. § 2. Sapotal. | § 3. Crassuloidal. § 4. Tetragonial.\§ 5. Onagrarial| § 6. Myrtal. IS 1. Phytolaccal, § 2. Petiverial. | § 3. Proteal.

Att. 1 9 Aut. 1. AuL. 1.

ALL, 2,

pensiacee, Hydrophyllacee Aut, 1. (-——————* =

oe Salvadoracee, (*). =~ A 2

oporacer ©. | Myrsinacea. Eheouiabecst (0s Ae ei Caress ) apanihiaes oh | % Lb. 2.

ee ( i 2 ie Spee 3or()S. crophulariac jasminacess * 5

baces * ; (or | Primulaces. (or ® ?). Selaginee © ; (or| Valerianacee. O —3 orl) Au, l. Au. |. Pedaliacen a. > ee or —

Plumbaginee. = = ~ te i Lobeliacee *- Cichoracee (*). eR, = wt: —

Nolanacee ~ ? 2). Dipsacee. con a CoscnteS Gesneracom Utricularia v x

— | Piatt gice Aut. 1, Cordiacee. Callitrichacee | Globulariacee, | Stylidiaceae *. Composite * ; or} | Convolvulacee . = ae = baler ey

; oa . > oe Au .

ene. Flantagines _-/sapotacee ©. \Boragines' >. —_(*). Calyceracee, Goodeniacer ©» | O. Polemoniacee, Bisnonianes © sass Labiate #-

Au. 4.

AxL. 2. Cedrelacem,

Crucifers (*), Meliacem,

AT. Os Capparidee (*). | Amyridem,

Portulaceez. Tayi Aurantiacez.

Caryophyllacee ALL. 2. Aun. 2. my oe Aut. 3. Simarubacee. Aut. 4.

Au. 4 a Cactacex. Chamezlauciacee. erie coh: Vivianacee. Rutacew, Au. 3. Moringacem,

nlacee. Dlecebracer . Ficoidex. Aine 2s Myrtacee ® ; or ee area Geraniacee, Xanthoxylacew | Vochysiacem, Papilionacee,

umuriacee Chenopodiacez, Onagrarie *: Qa pares 5 Oxalidec. OOS: Polygalacew #. | Cesalpiniem,

icacez. Stigmas ©: or ATs Hippuridee. Lecythides. WiliASes 7 Linaces, Connaracex. Tremandracow Mimosee.

eniacez,. cae bat Tetragoniacee 2. Melastomacese * ? =n Chlenacex, x. Chrysobalanew,

AES Scleranthacee. aes OOS. Zygophyllaces. Aut. 5.

WArANt Aces; Balsaminacee. Rhizobolacee.

Susmas (e)shor Resedacew *. Sapindacess OO;

= Tropwolaces %@? aa ek Ae

Limnanthee, 2 ita

ca Aceracee ( ).

Ab. 6. ALL. 3. Aut. 6. Aun, 5.

ea Gyrostemonee, Petiveriacee, Proteaces:,

h 22,

iotygonacec: (*). | Bagels Phytolaccacee,

& = 2 d F Ag ag ag

rg Beg oa Eg £8 Bg Bg |

Beg Et i et ey ee a4 a af

¢ mae = GI 2

e 4 45 5 8 a a 5

Bue i cus ig Ag EE ae Ep At

ag ? ag A & A ey

Drticacece (Hlatostemma)( ).

Ulmacee

Myricacee ( ).

Cupuliferee & ; or ( ).

able ; and — — () and()() © show the degree of variation.

Betulacee ® ; (or > CO ( )?).

Altingiacee —.

Salicacee (*); (or ( )),

THE ANNALS

AND

. MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 62. FEBRUARY 1853.

VII.—On Relative Position ; including a new Arrangement of

Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxs, F.LS. &e.

[With a Plate. ]

Parr I.

On the Position of the Raphe.

THE position of the raphe in anatropal ovules is a character

which has hitherto attracted but partial attention, yet is, as will

be seen, one of much constancy, being rarely variable in the

same natural order, and the exceptions also, in most if not in all

instances, being readily explained.

For the purpose of giving to this physiological character a

more definite form, I will endeavour in the first place to show

what is the most usual position of the raphe, where each margin

of the carpel bears a single row of ovules, as in Paonia, and

afterwards notice the variations of its position, more especially

where the ovule is single.

The most usual position of the raphe where the ovules form

two rows—one row to each margin of the carpel—is the same

throughout the families of phanerogamous plants, viz. the raphes

of the two opposite rows lie in apposition with each other in the

mesial line of the carpel, or, in other words, are turned towards

each other, and the ovule bends downwards so as to be in con-

_ tact with the parietes. And hence it may be a question whether

_ this is not the normal position, as it is common to Endogens and

Exogens, of which Amaryllidez, Liliaceze, Ranunculacez, and

" Passifloraceze contain well-marked examples.

But when anatropal ovules are very numerous in consequence

of each placenta bearing more than a single row, this regularity

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 6

82 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

of position is not always observable, further than that the raphe

usually retains its lateral position as in Cucurbitacee ; and cam-

pylotropal ovules also not unfrequently have an equivalent cha-

racter in the direction of their curvature.

It is chiefly therefore when the ovule is reduced to one, that

characters of much importance can be derived from the relative

position of the raphe to the placenta; and for the purposes of

arrangement, the positions of the anatropal ovule may be de-

scribed under the following variations, each of them imcluding

also some instances in which the ovules are two, or three, or

more numerous.

1. Ovule pendulous with the raphe turned away from the

placenta.

2. Ovule pendulous with the raphe lateral, so that it appears

as if it were turned sideways in the cell.

. Ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta.

Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the upper surface.

Ovule horizontal with the raphe lateral.

Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the under surface.

Ovule erect with the raphe next the placenta.

Ovule erect with the raphe on one side, that is, neither im

apposition with the placenta, nor yet turned directly away

from it.

- 9. Ovule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta.

DS ou &

1. Ovule pendulous with the raphe turned away from the pla-

centa. ‘This character was first observed by Mr. Brown in Ewo-

nymus, aud subsequently by Dr. Schleiden in Ranunculacez

(Annals of Natural History, vol. v. p. 164), who, referring to

Mr. Brown’s researches, remarks: “ As far as I am aware, no one

has profited by his inquiries in order to solve similar anomalies

which obscure the clear principles of affinity,’ and adds some

further observations, describing it as “ ovulum spurie pendulum

anatropum raphe aversa.”

The researches of Dr. Schleiden have aiready shown that in

the Typhacez the raphe is averse, and as the Ranunculacez so

nearly approach Endogens, it might be supposed that it would

be of frequent if not constant occurrence in this class ; and I am

able to add that in Chamedorea elegans, although the ovule is

not completely pendulous, the raphe is next the dorsum of the

cell ; that in Potamogeton the ovule shows a decided tendency to

it in the direction of its curvature; and that the numerous

ovules of Aracez also show a tendency to it by the raphe being

frequently on the upper surface. There are, however, apparent

exceptions afterwards particularly alluded to.

In Exogens it occurs more frequently as Endogens are ap-

proached, which the following enumeration will show :—1. Ne-

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 83

lumbium. 2. Hydropeltidez (ovules two, one above the other).

3. Ranunculacee. 4. Monimiacee. 5. Lauracee. 6. Ana-

cardiacee. 7. Coriaria (Pl. II. figs.1 & 2). 8. Malpighiacez

(mm those genera in which the funiculus is next the dorsum of

the cell). 9. Celastraceee. 10. Ternstrémiaceze (ovules two, col-

lateral). 11. Ebenaceze (ovules two, collateral). 12. Icacinez.

13. Loranthacez (PI. IT. fig. 3, and see also Part III.). 14. Plum-

baginee. 15. Illecebracee. 16. Chenopodiacee. 17. Ama-

ranthacee. 18. Geissoloma (ovules two, collateral). 19. Cyril-

lacee. 20. Helwinyia. 21. Aucuba. 22. Cinchonacee (PI. II.

fig. 4). 23. Tetragoniaceer. 24. Calyceraceze. 25. Dupsacus.

26. Onagrariz (ovules three or four).

The campylotropal ovule in which the radicle of the embryo

subsequently formed is turned towards the placenta, as in

Amaranthacez, is a character which deserves especial atten-

tion, if it is equivalent to that of the raphe averse in the pen-

dulous anatropal ovule, and that it is so, Statice and Plumbago

seem to prove. That Plumbago is a genuine instance of the

raphe averse there appears no reason to doubt, because it is

constantly so,—the raphe being always on the side of the ovule

which is directly away from the funiculus, the latter coiling

round the edge of the foramen to join it. And if its occur-

rence in the ovule of Plumbago is ‘admitted, then there can

scarcely remain a doubt of the correctness of the inference in

question, because in Gomphrena and Philoxerus, where the ovule

is equally suspended as in Plumbago, the foramen and subse-

quently the radicle are always next the funiculus. It may be

added also, that in Scleranthus annuus the ovule as regularly

curves away from the funiculus, as in Gomphrena it curves

towards it (see also Part III. and the accompanying figures) ;

and this question is almost set at rest, when it is considered that

no distinction which is absolute exists between anatropal and

campylotropal ovules, as in Trianthema the ovules are simply

caimpylotropal, but in the nearly allied genera Galenia and Tetra-

gonia a short raphe is present, although the ovule is curved as

in the former case*.

2. Ovule pendulous with the raphe lateral. This has been

* Since the above was written, I have ascertained that in Atriplex the

same inversion of the ovule takes place as in Euonymus and Ranunculacee

when it is single and pendulous; thus in A. angustifolia the seed is erect

and the cotyledons next the placenta, being on that side of the ovary to

which the short funiculus is adherent; in A. laciniata the seed is attached

above the middle of the wall, so that being vertical, the cotyledons are on

the upper surface, and the radicle underneath curving up so that its extre-

mity reaches to the hilum; and in Halimus pedunculatus (olim A. pedun-

culata) the inversion is complete, the seed being pendulous and the coty-

ledons turned away from the funiculus. ae

84 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

already noticed as occurring in Cornus and Marlea, and the fol-

lowing enumeration will show that it is one of the more fre-

quent variations of the position of the raphe.

1. Pontedera lanceolata. 2. Aquifoliacee (Ilex). 3. Styra-

cee (Halesia—ovules two). 4. Oleacez (ovules two). 5. Mal-

pigia and other genera of Malpighiaceze im which the funiculus

(representing the raphe) is constantly lateral (PI. II. fig. 5).

6. Nitraria as figured by Prof. Lindley. 7. Santalacez. 8. Myo-

poraceze (ovule single or two). 9. Illecebraceze. 10. Cheno-

podiaceze. 11. Epacridee (Acrotriche). 12. Caprifoliacez.

13. Globularia. 14. Dipsaceze. 15. Valerianaceze. 16. Hip-

purideze (Goniocarpus). 17. Hamamelidee. 18. Bruniacez.

19. Schizandra.

In Corrigiola the cotyledons are lateral, that is, neither next

the funiculus nor yet directly removed from it, and therefore if

the ovule were completely inverted the raphe would be lateral.

In Paronychia, however, the cotyledons are turned away from

the funiculus and the radicle in relation with it ; but as the raphe

averse, and the raphe lateral, occur in the same family, as in

Aucuba and Cornus, and equivalent characters also in Malpi-

ghiaceve, this offers an explanation of the variable relation of the

cotyledons to the funiculus in Illecebracez, and also tends to

show that the raphe averse the placenta and the cotyledons

averse it (7. e. next the dorsum of the cell) are characters of

equivalent value.

3. Ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta. This, as

is well known, is the ordinary position of the raphe in pendulous

anatropal ovules ; but although it is the more common, it 1s of

rare occurrence in the Heterocarpous families, as will be seen

from the Tables.

4. Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the upper surface. Of

this position I haye hitherto observed only three instances.

1. A species of Macleya in which the ovules are six, three on

each placenta, having the raphe constantly on the upper surface.

2. Aracee. Where they are numerous, many of the ovules have

this character, but in others the raphe is lateral. 3. Fumaria

officinalis. The ovule, although not anatropal, has the equivalent

character of the foramen, being always directly below its attach-

ment to the wall of the ovary. To these perhaps should be

added Paris quadrifolia as the ovules are scarcely ascending, the

raphe being frequently on the upper surface but sometimes late-

ral, thus agreeing with Aracez ; and also the ovules on the upper

portion of the placenta in Swietiana, where in the early stages

they are horizontal.

5. Ovule horizontal with the raphe lateral. Of this no instance

has been observed where the ovule is single, except in Chenopo-

icluding a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 85

diaceze, the ovules of which have an equivalent character in those

genera in which the seed subsequently produced is horizontal ;

and even when they are two it is very rare, having been only

observed in Talauma among Magnoliacez and Trianthema, the

latter of which is afterwards more particularly noticed.

6. Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the under surface. Of

this no imstance has been observed where the ovule is single, nor

yet where they are two, unless it is that in Geranium Robertia-

num. they are in their early stages nearly horizontal; and Ascle-

piadez and Apocynacez are the only ascertained instances where

the ovules are numerous.

7. Ovule erect with the raphe neat the placenta. This, as is

well known, is the ordinary position of the raphe in erect ana-

tropal ovules, and occurs I believe not unfrequently where they

are numerous, as in Cuphea and Reaumuria.

8. Ovule erect with the raphe lateral. This character, which

was first observed by Mr. Bennett in Rhamnacez, and by that

gentleman attributed to torsion of the funiculus, obtains to a

considerable extent among Exogenous families, but is very rare

in the Endogenous, Calamus. viminalis being the only imstance

hitherto observed.

1. Eleagnacee. 2. Rhamnacee. 38. Staphyleacee (ovules

in two rows). 4. Stilbacee. 5. Portulaceze (ovules campylo-

tropal). 6. Justicia (ovules two, one above the other). 7. La-

biatee and. Verbenacez ?*. 8. Jasminacez (ovules two). 9. Tri-

anthema decandra (ovules campylotropal). 10. Goodeniaceze

(ovules two or more, numerous).

9. Ovule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta.

Since my first Dissertation on the Position of the Raphe was read

at the Linnzean Society, several additions have been made to the

instances of the raphe having this position then particularly ad-

verted to, and it is not improbable that others remain as yet un-

observed. 1. Limnocharis Humboldtii (ovules numerous). 2. Pe-

nea fruticulosa (ovules two, Pl. II. fig. 8). 3. Geissoloma (ovules

four, Pl. IJ. figs. 6 & 7). 4. Berberts vulgaris (ovules two),

5. Geranium (ovules two). 6. Nolana. 7. Calytrix virgata

(ovules two). 8. Composite (PI. II. fig. 9). 9. Chrysobalanus

(ovules two).

In Composite the raphe in several genera examined proved to

be always on the anterior side of the ovule, and consequently in

relation with the anterior angle of the ovary, and hence it is

averse from the placenta, supposing the anterior to be the fertile

* In such species of Labiata as I have examined, the raphe is not in re-

lation with the inner angle of the achenium, but inclines more or less away

from it as it ascends.

86 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

carpel (see Part ILI. Composite). It may be interesting , however,

here to add, that in Aster and Centaurea the ovule arises from

the base towards the posterior side of the ovary always more or

less distinctly.

In such Cichoraceze as I have examined, the raphe is for the

most part or always lateral (that is, towards one side of the ovary),

in no instance posterior ; but as the carpels in this section of

Composite are right and left the axis, the position of the raphe

might be expected to be different. In Calytrix virgata the raphe

is not so completely averse as in the other instances, being im-

termediate between lateral and averse ; but in Berberis vulgaris I

have since ascertained it is always next the dorsum of the carpel.

Causes of the Variations.

The cause of the first of these variations has already been de-

monstrated by Dr. Schleiden (/oc. cit.), and each of the others

being also especially deserving of attention as influencing the

value of the characters derived from the position of the raphe,

I would suggest the following as the most frequent, if not unex-

ceptionable.

1. That a single ovule pendulous with the raphe averse, being,

as first observed by Mr. Brown, an erect ovule pressed or grow-

ing downwards, may result from the cavity of the ovary elonga-

ting in that direction, while its upper part remains stationary.

As tending to show that it may be produced by pressure, I have

met in Sassafras officinale with an instance in which the ovule

had apparently forced its way through the upper part of the

ovary as it was growing from its external surface,—the ovary

having again closed and the cavity still remaining, but empty.

It may be further suggested, however, that it is only when an

erect ovule has the raphe next the placenta, that it has the raphe

averse when it thus becomes pendulous.

2. That a single pendulous ovule with the raphe lateral is an

ovule originally extending horizontally from the placenta with

the raphe lateral (as m Ranunculacee, where the ovules are

numerous, and in Cucurbitacee), and subsequently becoming

pressed downwards in consequence of the ovary elongating in

that direction more than upwards. By the raphe lateral in ho-

rizontal ovules, it is to be understood that it is not on the upper

surface towards the stigma, nor beneath it towards the base of

the ovary.

3. That a single pendulous ovule with the raphe next the pla-

centa may possibly be an ovule originally extending in a hori-

zontal direction from the placenta, having the raphe on the

under surface, and should. perhaps be regarded as the only truly

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Planis. 87

pendulous ovule, including however those pendulous campylo-

tropal and amphitropal ovules with the foramen and (in the seed)

the radicle of the embryo turned away from the placenta, while

the cotyledons are in relation with it.

4, 5 & 6. That these three positions may perhaps be equally

regarded as normal, although the 4th and 6th are comparatively

so rare. It may here be observed that an ovule horizontal with

the raphe on its upper surface is doubtless equivalent with an

ovule pendulous with the raphe averse, and the same observa-

tion may apply to those having the raphe on their under surface,

as compared with those which are pendulous with the raphe next

the placenta.

7. That an erect ovule with the raphe next the placenta is

usually an ovule raised into that position without any torsion

taking place in the funiculus, but that torsion may, in this in-

stance, sometimes have taken place, its normal position m such a

case being lateral. It here becomes an interesting question as to

whether or to what extent twisting of the funiculus may take

place ; two positions there are at least in which in all probability

it does take place,—in some of those instances where the ovule is

longer than its raphe, and the funiculus so short that the ovule

appears as it were sessile ; thus in Geum urbanum, the ovule in

growing erect must have the raphe next the placenta, as its apex or

foramen projects much below its point of attachment to the ovary,

and the ovule of Cliffortia ilicifolia must for the same reason in

being pendulous have its raphe next the placenta; and as far as

my own observations have gone, I believe a very slight degree of

pressure will occasion twisting of the funiculus, so that the form

of the ovary or winged seeds might give rise to an alteration of

osition. But whether it ever takes place spontaneously, as in

the filament of Lopezia, remains a question, as the funiculus

has very rarely any appearance of being twisted ; Dodonea and

other Sapindacee, and part of Rhamnacez, as referred to by

Mr. Bennett, being the only stances particularly noticed where

it seems likely that the position of the ovule is to be attributed

to that cause.

8. That a single ovule erect with the raphe lateral is a hori-

zoutal ovule spontaneously becoming erect or pressed upwards

by the ovary remaining contracted below while its upper part

expands ; this is distinctly shown to take place in Tetragoniacee

(in an equivalent character), where Trianthema micrantha has two

seeds horizontal, one above the other, the cotyledons being late-

ral, and 7. decandra two erect seeds, one completely above the

~ other, the cotyledons also in each of them being lateral.

9. Ovule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta,

This position is to be accounted for on the same principles as the

88 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

foregoing, %. e. either from the peculiar form of the ovary or by

the spontaneous growth of the ovule ; and in the case of Limno-

charis it appears rather to arise from the latter, as the ovary

makes no pressure on the greater part of the ovules. The posi-

tion of the raphe in the seed of Geranium Robertianum is how-

ever rather produced by pressure, as it is forced to become

ascending in consequence of being attached near the base of the

cavity, and in Nolana the external side of the ovule (on which

the raphe is situated) curves forward, giving it somewhat the

appearance of having been forced upwards in its growth.

Value as a Differential Character.

Should further observation show the position of the raphe

when differing from its ordinary relation to the placenta to be a

character without exception in the families in which it occurs, it

will form an important distinction between many of them which

otherwise nearly approach each other ; thus Lauracee and Daph-

nace have usually been considered as almost conterminous, and

the Urtical Orders have by most botanists been compared with

Chenopodiaceze and its allies. It may also tend to a more defi-

nite distribution of the Orders in Alliances, as for imstance of

those related to Rutacez, Sapindacee, Rhamnacee, and Clu-

siacee, as showing Hrythroxylon to differ from Malpighiacee,

Spondias from Aurantiacee, &c.

Berberis differs from Ranunculacee in having the raphe away

from the placenta, and Hedera from Cornus in its being next the

placenta as in Umbelliferz.

It may also show a distinction between Nolana and Convol-

vulacez, and its near approach to Boraginez, as the short raphe

in the latter family is next the placenta.

The raphe next the placenta also separates some minor fami-

lies from others in or with which they have been included, as

Selagineze from Myoporacezx, Scleranthacez (the position of the

cotyledons being equivalent) from Ilecebracez ; and differences

in this character between many others usually regarded as in

near affinity will be seen by the Tables.

As to whether a single pendulous ovule having the raphe next

the placenta ever occurs among Endogens is not fully ascertamed,

as in Tamus the ovule is longer than the raphe, which also in a

very early stage has more or less the appearance of being lateral ;

and in Dioscorea and Rajania, where the raphe is also next the

placenta, the seeds are winged. These may be compared with

Menispermum where the raphe is very short, so that the ovule

in having its foranien superior must have it next the placenta, or

if the raphe is wanting, have an equivalent character ; so that it

iwi...

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. $2. Vol MPL.

B Clarke det# LDe CSewerbr se

5 TY

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 89

is possible that in all these genera the raphe may be lateral, as

in Schizandra and Magnoliacee ; and to this may be added, that

in a Menispermum having two ovyles, the lower one is oblique or

almost horizontal. Limnocharis Humboldtii has the ovules ascend-

ig with the raphe averse, and a part of the ovules in Nymphea

are pendulous with the raphe next it, which seems to show that

it may occur in Endogens ; but in the latter instance many of

them have the raphe averse, and some of the ovules of the

former have the raphe variable, if not next the placenta or dorsal

surface of the carpel to which they are attached *.

But supposing the position of the raphe next the placenta in

Endogens to be the consequence of torsion of the funiculus,

another question would then arise, viz. as to whether many of —

the instances in which the raphe has this relation to the placenta

are not also the consequence of torsion ; to which the only reply

that at present offers, is that the cases before alluded to, in which

the ovules are horizontal and the raphe on the under surface,

show beyond doubt that this position of the raphe is not to be

ordinarily referred to that cause.

- In conclusion it may be observed, as a remarkable circum-

stance, that while pendulous ovules with the raphe averse and

the raphe lateral occur in several instances in the same family,

and it seems not unlikely may exist in the same genus, as the

vertical and horizontal positions of the seed in Chenopodium

and Atriplex appear to be equivalent characters, yet pendu-

lous ovules with the raphe turned away from the placenta and

the raphe next it are not known in the same family, nor yet

even the raphe lateral and the raphe next the placenta. And

although the raphe lateral in the case of ovules numerous is a

character of but little value, yet, looking at the affinities of those

families in which a single ovule erect or pendulous has the raphe

lateral, these two positions may be regarded as being of equiva-

lent value to ovule pendulous with the raphe averse, and even

more decidedly so than ovule erect with the raphe next it.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

Fig. 1. Coriaria nepalensis,—an ovary in longitudinal section.

Fig. 2. Coriaria myrtifolia,—a transverse section of a fruit.

Fig. 3. Mysodendron sp. ; an immature seed, showing the relation the funi-

culus has to the hilum or point of attachment; a, the embryonal

* J find also that Butomus umbellatus agrees with Limnocharis in the

position of the raphe, but I have reasons for believing that these cases

should not be regarded as exceptions, and I would suggest that the ovules

are here attached to the inner surface of the placenta, not to the external

as in axile and other modes of placentation.

90 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

oaths am b, a thickened rib of tissue (analogous to the

raphe ?).

Fig. 4. Chico anguifuga,—an ovary in longitudinal section.

Fig. 5. Bannisteria sp.,—a transverse section of an ovary.

Fig. 6. An ovary of a Sarcocolla in longitudinal section, two of the ovules

being removed from each cell.

Fig. 7. A transverse section of half the ovary.

Fig. 8. A transverse section of the ovary of Penea fruticulosa.

Fig. 9. Aster sibiricum; a floret of the ray as seen laterally, a part of the

wall of the ovary being removed.

VIII.— Observations on the Solanacee. By Joun Miers, Esgq.,

F.R.S., F.L.S.

[Concluded from p. 14.]

Havine animadverted upon M. Dunal’s general arrangement

of the Solanacee, I now proceed to offer a few comments on

some of the genera. In p, 449 we find Cacabus included in Phy-

salis : it is nearly four years since (Aj. op. iv. 252) I pointed out

the characters by which the former differs from the latter, one

of the most striking features being, that im Cacabus the inflo-

rescence is fasciculated, while in Physalis the axillary flowers are

invariably solitary. In this last-mentioned genus the calyx is at

first more urceolate, 5-toothed, afterwards it becomes greatly

enlarged, inflated, pentagonously globular and subreticulated :

in Cacabus at an early stage it is tubular, inflated below by five

salient saccate lobes, and narrowed towards the mouth, where it

is divided into five acute segments; it is then-delicately thin in

texture, finely and elegantly reticulated, and afterwards creases

in size, but less in proportion, when it always retains its delicate

texture, form, and almost araneoid appearance. In Physalis the

corolla is broadly and roundly campanular, generally of a yellow

colour, and is either immaculate, or more usually marked with

five large purple spots in its lower moiety; it is seldom more ©

than twice the length of the calyx: im Cacabus the corolla is

large and conspicuous, tubular, and slender at base, suddenly

expanding into a funnel-shaped campanular form, with a nearly

entire limb, like the flower of a Nolana or Convolvulus, being

like them of a delicately pale blue, marked with five long linear

rays, each ray formed of three nearly parallel nervures ; it is at

least three times the length of the calyx. M. Dunal states

that Cacabus has the habit and the corolla of Atropa. On this

point he appears to me clearly under a mistake, for its habit

is certainly more that of a Nolana, being a prostrate herba-

ceous plant, with a fleshy angular stem, and its corolla, as above

shown, bears no resemblance to that of Atropa. One of the

peculiar features which I have pointed out in this genus, is the

}

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 9]

remarkable fleshy epigynous gland, seen on the summit of the

ovarium, like the same feature seen in Thinogeton, to which ge-

nus it closely approaches in its general habit, and in the form

and colour of its flowers: there is indubitably much analogy

in this peculiar feature, observable in both these genera, with

the still more conspicuous fleshy enlargement of the summit of

the ovarium in Hyoscyamus: there is nothing approaching to

this structure in Physalis. It is for these reasons that I pre-

ferred placing Cacabus among the Hyoscyamee next to Thino-

geton, although I have not discovered that its fruit possesses an

opercular dehiscence, nor been able to ascertain the estivation of

its corolla. M. Dunal does not appear to have been aware of

these facts, but Prof. A. DeCandolle in a note of the Appendix

to the ‘ Prodromus’ (p. 690) adheres to the views of that bota-

nist on this subject, and reverses the conclusions to which I ar-

rived, without attempting to subvert the facts above-mentioned,

or annul the reasonings founded on them : he quotes the character

I published of Cacabus nolanoides under the name of Physalis

nolanotdes. These facts remain submitted to the judgement of

botanists, and it appears to me that any one who will carefully

compare the analysis given of that plant in plate 49 of m

‘Illustrations’ with any species of Physalis, will admit that it

cannot possibly belong to the latter genus, and that Cacabus is

justly entitled to claim a generic distinction. Physalis, indeed,

possesses such well-marked features, that it seems a pity to mar

its simple and prominent characteristics by combining it with a

group so essentially distinct as Cacabus. -

The ample generic character of Witheringia, as defined by

M. Dunal (p. 402), and the details he has given from an exami-

nation of good specimens of L’Héritier’s typical species, W. sola-

nacea, confirm the opinion I long ago expressed in regard to

this genus : these details, if carefully compared, will be seen to

differ in no respect from the characters presented by most spe-

cies of Saracha of the ‘ Flora Peruviana.’? The reasons for this

conviction were given nearly four years since (huj. op. ili. p. 142

et 451), when I considered the typical plant above-mentioned as

a species of Saracha: to this inference I was led by its striking

resemblance to another species closely allied to it, which I figured

in my ‘Illustr. South Am. Plants’ in plate 89 A, under the

name of Saracha glandulosa, the only structural difference be-

tween these species being that L’Héritier’s plant is tetramerous,

while all other species of Saracha are pentamerous. As M. Dunal

considers this difference to be of no generic value, it is clear that

under such circumstances the Witheringia, L’Hérit. (non alio-

rum), and Saracha, R. and P. (with a single species excepted),

must merge into one genus, and according to the rule of priority

92 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacee.

the former will claim the precedence: in such case the species

of this genus will be as follows :—

1. Witheringia solanacea, L’Hérit. ......... svete DC. Prodr, xiii. 402

2s villosa, nob. Saracha villosa, Don 430

” ”

3. contorta, nob. = —— contorta, R. & P. a Pe x3

4. —— Zuccagniana, nob. = Zuccagniana, Don F ribs at

5. —— biflora, nob. = — biflora, R. & P. sy » 431

6. —— procumbens, 20d. = procumbens, R. & P. ,, Ems

7. —— umbellata, nob. = — umbellata, G. Don ,, pe:

8. —— alata, nob. = — alata, Dun. 5 eee

9. —— jaltomata, nob. = —— jaltomata, Schl. .,, pate: BY,

10. allogona, nob. = allogona, Schl. FT Rego t

LM. dentata, nob. — dentata, R. & P. fe Paes An

1g. viscosa, 206. = viscosa, Schr. 3 355-433

13. —— ciliata, nod. = —— ciliata, nob. Pe Ose

14. propinqua, nob. = propinqua, nob. * rs

15. —— diffusa, nod. == diffusa, nob. » Pree ers

16. laxa, nob. = — laxa, nob. ” ” oo»

line auriculata, nob. = auriculata, nob. 3 ee

18. conspersa, nob. |= —— conspersa, nob. 55 » 684

19. —— glabrata, nob. = —— glabrata, nob. ue 95) eesi

20. —— acutifolia, nob. = —— acutifolia, nob. Pe Bg 5

21. —— vestita, nob. = vestita, nob. of 3or aes

22. glandulosa, nob. = —— glandulosa, nob. 33 Spars

vAe Candollei, nob. = —— Miersii, A. DC. = pont tition

The Saracha geniculata, Mart. Gall. (Prodr. xii. 430), shoul

be removed from this genus and placed in Physalis (P. genicu-

lata) : this is evident from the description of its inflorescence and

other characters, among which is that the berry is edible as n

P. Peruviana.

In order to explain the ground on which my conviction of the

identity of Witheringia and Saracha is founded, looking at this

latter genus in the sense in which it has been hitherto under-

stood, it may be well to observe, that a difference in the descrip-

tion of generic characters often results from an investigation of

the flowers in a living or a dried state: thus in Saracha (as hitherto

limited), the corolla when dried scarcely shows the fornicated

origin of the filaments, the dilated bases of which in that state

appear flattened, as if simply adnate to the bottom of the tube ;

but when these are seen in a living state, the filaments will be

found to spring out of as many dilated salient glands, the mar-

gins of which often extend upward for some short distance along

the tube and form conspicuous hollow cups that secrete a necta-

riferous juice, a corresponding furrow being often seen externally

at the bottom of the tube opposite these glands; the hairy fila-

ments spring at an angle from and are in fact an extension of

the front margin of these cups, which, with the dense clothing

of long cottony hairs generally seen about the base of the tube,

form altogether a kind of fornix or annulus around the ovarium:

the anthers are seen in a somewhat connivent group surrounding

;

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanaceze. 93

the stigma. These are precisely the distinguishing features that

characterize Witheringia, but described in other words by M.

Dunal in p. 402: this structure is indistinctly shown in L’Héri-

tier’s figure, though better explained in his description. The

other features of M. Dunal’s diagnosis, as respects the form of

the calyx, corolla, pistillum and fruit, will be found to agree

completely with those of Saracha, the species of which corre-

spond in habit with 1’ Héritier’s typical plant. It would have

been better for the sake of convenience to have retained the ge-

nus Saracha, now so long established, for the group of plants just

enumerated: this was maintained as long as a doubt hung over

the real nature of L’Héritier’s plant ; but now that this doubt is

removed, we have no alternative but to follow the course de-

manded by the rules of science.

Having thus removed from Saracha all its species, except

S. punctata, R. & P., which in reality is the original type of this

genus as instituted and figured in the Prodromus of the genera

of the ‘ Flora Peruviana’ (p. 31. tab. 34), and which I formerly

separated from it in order to form the basis of a new genus

(Pecilochroma) (Lond. Journ. Bot. vii. 353), we are now com-

pelled to retrace our steps, and re-establish Saracha for that

group of plants, so that the name of Pecilochroma must conse-

quently be suppressed: the several species enumerated will now

stand as follows :—

1. Saracha punctata, R.§P., instead of Peecilochroma punctatum, nob. (J. c.)

2. —— frondosa, nob. = frondosum, nob. es

3. —— guttata, nob. = —— guttatum, nod. re

4 maculata, nob. — —-— maculatum, nob. os

5 Lobbiana, nob. = —— Lobbianum, nob. oe

6. Lindeniana, nob. == Lindenianum, nob. Be

7 Quitoensis, nob. = —— Quitoense, nob.

8. —— Boissieri, nod. = Boissieri, Dun. = Lyciople-

sium Boissieri, Dun:

9. —— Funkiana, nod. = —— Funkianum, Dun.

10. — Sellowiana, nob. = Witheringia Sellowiana, Sendtn.

Considering for the reasons before stated, that among the

several individuals included by M. Dunal in Witheringia, the

typical species only belongs really to that genus, it becomes ne-

cessary to indicate the proper position of the remaining species

in the manner following :—

. Witheringia macrophylla, H. B. K. est Brachistus macrophyllus, nob.

(huj. op. i. 263).

Saracha Sellowiana, nob.

Brachistus acuminatus, nob.

—— stramonifolius, nob. (huj.

op. iii. 263).

verisimiliter Solani species.

potius Borraginea ut suspicat

cl. Dunal.

. —— Sellowiana, Sendt.

—— acuminata, Dun.

stramonifolia, H. B. K.

—— lanceolata, Dun.

. —— aspera, Spr.

NO Rw W

94, Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

Witheringia ciliata, H. B. K.; W. dumetorum, H. B. K.; W.

mollis, H. B. K.; W. rhomboidea, H. B. K.; W. riparia, H. B. K.,

and W. diversifolia, Klotsch, referred by M. Dunal to his genus

Fregirardia, had been long before placed by me in Brachistus

(huj. op. iil. 263-268).

The Witheringia of Von Martius, which I had proposed to

restore for a group of plants of which the type is W. picta, Mart.,

must consequently be suppressed, and we shall presently see to

what genus these must now be referred. This last-mentioned

plant has been oddly arranged by M. Dunal in Withania, for

what reason it is difficult to conjecture, as it offers no analogy

whatever with that genus: it is associated with other kindred

species, placed by Dr. Sendtner in his genus Athenea, which is

made to form a distinct section of Withania under that name

(Prodr. p. 458-459). The Witheringia hirsuta, Gardn. (No. 239),

from Tejuca, a plant that I collected in company with that active

botanist, was long ago shown by me (Ay. op. ii. 145) to be iden-

tical with the Witheringia picta, Mart. (Withania picta, Dun.

Prodr. p. 458). This same plant however is again referred by M.

Dunal to Bassovia under the name of B. Gardner (Prodr. p.409).

I was always struck by the strong analogy between the Withe-

ringia picta, Mart., and the drawing of Bassovia sylvestris (Aubl.

tab. 85), but in the absence of more precise evidence in regard

to the latter plant the reflection was passed over, as I found this

species had been referred by M. Dunal to the genus Solanum

(Dun. Syn. 22). Now, however, that Bassovia has been restored

by this distinguished botanist, and its characters displayed at

some length, this reflection returns with additional force, especially

as the genus Awreliana of Dr. Sendtner is at the same time made ~

to be identical with it. If we compare the Awreliana velutina,

Sendtn. (Flor. Bras. tab. 19) with the figure of Athenea anonacea,

Sendtn. (tab. 18 of the same work), and these again with the

Witheringia picta, Mart. (Nov. Gen. et Sp. tab. 227), and my de-

tails of Gardner’s plant (in Illust. S. Am. Plants, ii. pl. 35), and

keep in recollection that the same species has been referred by

M. Dunal, at the same time, both to his section Athenea of

Withania and to the genus Bassovia of Aublet, we must come to

the conclusion that the genera Witheringia, Mart., Athenea,

Sendtn., Aureliana, Sendtn., and Bassovia, Aubl., are identically

one genus, and of these the latter must claim the priority, on

account of its long previous existence. To the species of Bas-

sovia enumerated by M. Dunal (Prodr. 405-411) we must there-

fore add B. picta (of which B. Gardneri, Dun., must be regarded

as a synonym), B. pogogena, B. mollis, B. micrantha, B. pyri-

folia, B. Pohliana, B. Schottiana, B.? Novo-Friburgensis, B. Mar-

tiana, B. oocarpa, B. hirsuta, and B. anonacea, nob.

——

Mr, J. Miers on the Solanacez. 95

I have hitherto only spoken of the section Athenea, and it now

remains to consider the other species included in the same genus

by M. Dunal: of these it is evident that only two really belong

to Withania—the original W. aristata, Pauq., and W. frutescens,

Pauq., which form a genus marked by distinct characters, the

limits aad differential features of which have been defined in

* Hook. Journ.’ i. 225 (Illust. S. Am. Plants, ii. App. p. 7) ; the

remaining nine species are referable to Hypnoticum, Larnax and

Puneera, genera confounded by M. Dunal in the genus Withania.

This last-mentioned genus differs from Hypnoticum in its urceo-

late calyx with five long setiform teeth, the tube expanding with

the growth of the fruit into a large bell-shaped cup, with a still

broader open mouth, in the bottom of which the berry is seated ;

this cup is of somewhat thickened texture, glabrous, and very

reticulated by numerous strong transverse veins between its ten

longitudinal nervures; the margin is almost entire, with five

long seétiform processes, which are extensions of the principal

nerves : in Hypnoticum the calyx is tubular, very tomentose, with

five broad short teeth ; this increases in size, becomes inflated in

the middle, contracted in the mouth, with five erect short teeth,

finely reticulated in texture, and enclosing the berry as in Phy-

salis. In Withania the corolla has the form of a very short tube

below, with a limb of equal length, divided into five elongated

narrow lobes obtuse at the apex; the stamens are shorter than

the tubular portion ; the filaments, much dilated at base, form a

disjomted annular ring adnate to the base of the corolla; they

are compressed, gradually narrowing toward their summit; the

anthers, equal to them in length, are erect, pointed at the apex,

and cordate at base, by the divarication of the two parallel cells :

in Hypnoticum the corolla is smaller than in Withania, and more

tubular ; the tubular part, not exceeding the length of the calyx, is

marked below the mouth with five coloured spots ; it has a small

border of five short angular reflexed teeth ; the filaments are fili-

form, arising out of as many expanded processes adnate to the base

of the corolla, and the anthers are formed of twoparallel cells, with-

out intervening connective. In Withania the stigma is formed

of two lips with a large intermediate globular stigmatic gland: in

Hypnoticum the stigma is clavate, obsoletely 2-lobed. In Withania

the berry is small, seated in the broadly campanular expanded

calyx, containing few seeds, which are proportionally large,

somewhat conchoid, the embryo of more than a circle, being

spirally helical: in Hypnoticum the berry is larger, generally of

a bright scarlet colour, 2-celled, filled with very numerous small

seeds, which are reniform and compressed, with a spiral and

nearly annular embryo; the cotyledons, equal in length to the

terete radicle, are subdilated and accumbent. These differences

96 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

are sufficiently: evident and numerous enough to constitute a

wide generic distinction—the affinity of Hypnoticum being much

closer to Physalis, from which it differs in its much smaller

corolla and the adnate placentation of its seeds.

M. Dunal has formed another section of Withania out of the

Puneeria coagulans (Stocks), a plant extremely different from the

former genus; in habit and structure it more nearly approaches

Hypnoticum, resembling it greatly im the form of its flowers:

the calyx, however, mstead of becoming inflated to a larger dia-

meter than the berry, and reticulated and vesicular, in Puneeria

invests it closely, remaining opake and tomentous, destitute

of visible nervures, brittle, and of the texture of tender paper.

Its flowers are dicecious, a rare occurrence among the Sola-

nacee; the corolla is tubular, scarcely funnel-shaped, with a

narrow border of five short reflexed teeth: the whole plant is

covered with dense tomentum consisting of stellated brachiate

hairs, as in Physalis and Hypnoticum: in these features there is

little in common with Withania.

Larnaz differs from Withania in its herbaceous stems and fas-

ciculated axillary flowers, in its minute urceolate calyx with five

short blunt teeth, which increases in size with the growth of the

fruit ; it is of thin texture, becomes inflated and globular, closely

investing and concealing the berry, its mouth being much con-

tracted and tubular, as in Margaranthus. The corolla is some-

what bell-shaped, with a border equal in length to the tubular

portion, divided into five expanded oblong segments : its stamens

have capillary filaments. One species is made to form a section

of Withania by M. Dunal (Pseudowithania), but it will be seen

to hold little resemblance to that genus.

The remaining species before alluded to, included by M. Dunal

in Withania, may therefore be thus disposed of ; viz.—

1. Withania somnifera, Dun. is Hypnoticum somniferum, Rodr.

2. — Morrisoni, Dun. = Larnax Morrisoni, nob. Agreeing with

this genus in its numerous fasciculated

flowers, its small urceolate calyx and

red berries enclosed in an inflated calyx,

and in the country of its origin: its

characters are quite at variance with

Withania.

—— Orinocensis, Dun. = Larnazx Orinocensis, nob. (huj. op. iv.

p- 38).

Xalapensis, Dun. = Larnax Xalapensis, nob. (ibid.).

——— subtriflora, Dun. = Larnaz subtriflora, nob. (2bid.).

——— arborescens, Dun. = of doubtful affinity, not only in regard

to the genus, but to the family to

which it belongs : its berry is said to be

10-celled, each cell being 1-seeded: it

cannot therefore belong to Solanacee.

Pom os

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 97

7. Withania ramosa, Dun. is Larnax ramosa, nob. Agreeing with this

genus in the similarity of its inflores-

cence and structure of its flowers and

its red berries enclosed in an inflated

calyx, and the country of its origin.

8. ——— sordida, Dun. = Larnaz sordida, nob. Referrible to this

; genus for the same reasons.

11. pulvinata, Dun. = Salpichroma pulvinatum, nob. From the

details given of it evidently belonging

to this genus.

12. coagulans, Dun. = Pumeeria coagulans, Stokes.

The genus Lycium differs from all true Solanacee in the very

imbricated <stivation of its corolla, as frequently pointed out,

but this character has not been considered by M. Dunal as of any

value, for he constitutes a section of this genus (Schistocalyz)

out of two species where the corolla has apparently a valvate

zstivation. The first species is the Lycium ciliatum, Schl., a

plant referred by me on this very account to Salpichroma (Lond.

Journ. Bot. iv. 329). As this reference has not been confirmed

either by Dr. Sendtner or M. Dunal, it is necessary that I should

repeat my reasons for the above conclusion. The habit of the

plant, as described by Prof. Schlechtendal, is quite as much that

of Salpichroma as that of Lycium ; in both cases the axils of its

branches, after the fall of its leaves, become nodose; the stems

are angular, from the salient lines decurrent from the points of

insertion of the petioles ; the exserted stamens are in like man-

ner often densely villous at the points of their origin. It differs

however_from Lycium in its calyx being divided nearly to the

base into five very long linear segments, densely ciliated. with

glandular hairs, and which increases in size with the fruit;

the corolla, nearly twice the length of the calyx, is funnel-

shaped, with five reflexed subtriangular segments, which are

glandularly ciliated on their margins, indicating a valvate or a

plicato-valvate zestivation as in Cestrum : these segments in Lycium

are invariably broad and rounded in their form, overlapping one

another by their margins, of thin texture, which are almost always

glabrous, except in a few cases where they are fringed with simple

ciliate hairs : the berry is red, supported by its erect persistent

calyx, the lobes of which exceed it in length, while in Lycium the

berry is supported on its small unchanged cupshaped 5-toothed

calyx, not one-fourth or one-sixth the length of the fruit. These

are all characters of Salpichroma and not of Lycium, and although

certainly we have not positive evidence, we have every fair indi-

cation that the plant in question belongs to the former rather

than to the latter genus. This subject will be again considered

in a review I have prepared of the genus Lycium.

Another singular medley of incompatible genera, resulting

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2, Vol. xi. (ij

98 Mr. J. Miers on the Sclanacee.

from the rejection of the character of sestivation, oceurs in the

genus Juanulloa, which M. Dunal divides into three sections:

1. Ewuanulloa; 2. Physalina; 3. Sarcophysa. In Juanulloa

proper we see a small group of plants, distinguished by their

scandent habit, large thick coriacous leaves and conspicuous

pendent flowers ; the calyx, covered with dense yellow stellate

tomentum, is formed of five distinct sepals, which are connivent

by their tomentous margins into a pentagonous tube, with un-

dulating prominent angles; this is persistent, imcreasing but

little with the growth of the berry, which it partially encloses,

being generally slit into its original segments by the separation

of the adherent edges of the sepals; the corolla, covered also.

with orange-coloured tomentum, is twice or three times the

length of the calyx, and in the form of an elongated narrow

tube, somewhat ventricose in the middle, and contracted in the

mouth, with a small border of tive almost orbicular lobes, quin-

cuncially imbricated in estivation, being, as well as the tube, of

a thick fleshy consistence ; the berry is filled with seeds, having

a nearly straight terete embryo: these characters are fully deli-

neated in plate 46 of my ‘ Illustrations.’ In Sarcophysa we find

a corolla very similar in texture and structure, but larger and

more ventricose ; the calyx, of half its length, is fleshy in sub-

stance, roundly tubular, ventricose, decreasing in diameter to-

wards the mouth, where it is terminated by five short erect teeth ;

this scarcely increases in size, but becomes still thicker, more

coriaceous in texture, and is at length irregularly ruptured on

one side, nearly to the base, by the growth of its enclosed large

berry. This genus has been shown to be generically distinct

from Juanulloa (huj. op. vii. 8349), both being closely allied to

Solandra; its characters are delineated in plate 47 of the same

work. The place in the system of Juanulloa and Sarcophysa, as.

I have shown, is not among the true Solanacee, but in the tribe

Solandree of the Atropacee.

The section Physalina of M. Dunal belongs to a very different

group, which I have described under the name of Cleochroma, a

genus closely allied to Jochroma, and therefore belonging to the

family of the true Solanaceae. The Juanulloa (Physalina) um-

bellata, Dun. (Prodr. 530) is again recorded (Prodr. 491) as

the Lochroma calycina, Benth., figured in ‘ Bot. Reg.’ (1831).

tab. 20, both being an identical plant of Hartweg’s collection

(No. 1312), and described by me as Cleochroma calycina (hu, op.

vil. 350). This and two other species of his section Physalina are

frutescent shrubs, with leaves of more membranaceous texture,

with conspicuous purple fasciculated flowers ; the calyx is much

larger than in Jochroma, tubular, thin in texture, 5-toothed, in-

creasing considerably in size during the development of the flower,

becoming ventricose in the middle, and finally enclosing the fruit ;

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 99

the corolla, of more membranaceous texture, is tubular, and of

small diameter at its base, soon expanding above into a broad

funnel-shape, with a wide conspicuous border of five large acute

lobes, which are plicately valvate in estivation ; the fruit is a

berry, concealed by the membranaceous calyx, which is some-

times, but not always, split on one side; the seeds contain a

slender, filiform, almost annular embryo; the yellowish down

that invests the flowers of this species consists of simply arti-

culated hairs: in Juanulloa the hairs of its dense tomentum are

stellately brachiate. The second species of Physalina, the Juan-

ulloa grandiflora, Dun., appears to me to agree well, in all essen-

tial respects, with my Cleochroma grandiflora, figured in plate 32

of my ‘ Illustrations’ ; it is the Jochroma grandiflora, Benth., and

again described by M. Dunal (Prodr. 491) under that name; it

seems to differ only in the blade of the leaves being somewhat

shorter; and if the dimensions cf the calyx, which always increases

rapidly with the age of the flower, be taken as that of its ulti-

mate growth (as shown in fig. 4 of the plate referred to), all the

proportions and floral details will be found to accord completely

with those of M. Dunal’s description: should it be found, how-

ever, to be a distinct species, it may be called Cleochroma Dunalit.

Upon the same evidence, Juanulloa microphylla, Dun., will be-

come Cleochroma microphylla, nob. M. Dunal includes Cleo-

chroma as a section of Jochroma: it is undoubtedly much allied

to that genus, but I have offered strong reasons (Lllust. South

Am. Plants, 1. p. 147) to prove why it should be considered

generically distinct. We have only to compare the details given

in plates 46, 47, 32, 31 and 80 of the work last quoted, to be

convinced of the great generic differences between Juanulloa,

Sarcophysa, and Cleochroma, and of this last from Iochroma. .

Codochonia of M. Dunal (Prodr. p. 482), if it be not identical

with, is evidently allied most closely to Hebecladus, aud not to

Atropa, agreeing with the former in habit, and the estivation

and general structure of its floral parts, differing only in being

6-merous, and in having shorter stamens and style, which in

other genera (as in Solanum, Capsicum, and his Witheringia for

instance) are not allowed to constitute generic distinctions.

_ With the Stcklera of Dr. Sendtner (Prodr. p. 501) I am not

in the least degree acquainted, but from the description there

given, it cannot be, as M. Dunal states, allied to Lyciwm, on ac-

count of its herbaceous habit and the valvate estivation of its

flowers : judging from the characters there described it appears

to be very near Capsicum, and indeed to differ little from that

genus: it accords in the form of its unchanged persistent calyx,

in the shape and size of its corolla, the insertion of its short sta-

“mens, and its apiculated cordate subexserted. anthers : there does

100 Mr. J. Miers on the Rolendeue:

not appear anything in the description of its other characters at

variance with that genus.

Upon a few other genera described in the ‘ Prodromus ’ I shall

at another time treat at more length, and in now closing these

strictures upon the last volume of the ‘ Prodromus,’ I beg to dis-

claim the slightest intention of reflecting either on M. Dunal or

M. DeCandolle, who must ever demand our homage and highest

esteem. I will here only allude slightly to the circumstance,

that although M. Dunal in his important monograph has natu-

rally availed himself to a large extent of the materials I have

contributed towards a history of this family, he has, without the

slightest reference to them, passed over altogether the several

reasonings, and the numerous essential and differential characters

I had given, with the view of distinguishing the several genera,

and upon which I proposed to group the different tribes and

sections of the order. In offermg these remarks I am bound

to say, that my principal motive has been to establish and ascer-

tain the relative value of the facts so applied, and also to show

that the illustrious author of that monograph in his arrangement

of the Solanacee has not selected and employed those characters

best suited to establish the affinities of the several natural divi-

sions, that he has been incautiously drawn into many errors by

neglecting to attend to certain fixed rules and valid characters

already suggested by others, and that consequently his whole

arrangement of the order is incomplete and unsatisfactory: it

almost bears the semblance of having been compiled nearly

twenty years ago under the imperfect state of our knowledge of

the family at that time, and upon the defective system of ar-

rangement then employed, the genera since established appear-

ing as if now interpolated at random, without regard to their

affinities, or placed as sections of old genera to which they bear

no relation, and to which the characters there given are ill

adapted: similar defects are apparent in the distribution of spe-

cies in several genera, as I shall shortly have occasion to show

in regard to the genus Lycium: at the same time all must agree

that the whole forms a collection of materials of much value and

importance. I do not presume to say that the distribution and

characters I have proposed are the best that can be offered, but

as they scem to bring together the several well-marked groups,

and with all their defects to offer to a great extent a consistency

of arrangement, they are at least entitled to the indulgent con-

sideration of botanists.

I cannot dismiss this review without adverting to the admi-

rable work of Dr. Sendtner on the Solanace@ of Brazil (Vienna,

1846), which is more especially deserving of attention because

the classification there employed in the distribution of the very

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 101

extensive and difficult genus Solanum has been fully adopted by

M. Dunal in the ‘ Prodromus,’ in preference to the unscientific

arrangement in Don’s ‘Dictionary,’ previously in use among

botanists. The system of Dr. Sendtner is founded in great

measure on the structure of the stamens, which afford valid cha-

racters, as I had long before observed and adopted for my own

purposes. Dr. Sendtner has therefore rendered much service to

science by this work, which everywhere displays originality of

observation, his materials being classically and ably elaborated.

His ordinal diagnosis of the Solanacee is mfinitely preferable to

that of M. Dunal, but notwithstanding this admission it is not

free from some defects, among which may be mentioned the

assertion that in the position of the embryo the extremity of the

radicle points to the hilum. His synopsis of the distribution of

the few genera indigenous in Brazil answers the purpose there

intended, but is one quite unfitted for a classification of the

whole family. The Nolanacee are here very properly excluded,

although Grabowskya is placed in the Solanacee upon an erro-

neous principle, as explained in a former page (ante, p.3). The

Cestrinee are likewise excluded from the Solanacee on account

of their straight embryo, and, as suggested by Schlechtendal,

placed in a separate family, while Nicotiana, Petunia and Nie-

rembergia, also with a nearly straight embryo, are retained in

the latter order; this is inconsistent, at the same time that the

peculiar mode of zstivation in these genera, so different from

Solanaceae, is unnoticed. The Brazilian Cestrinee, according to

these views, are confined to Cestrum and Metternichia; the em-

bryo in the former is said to be hemianatropous, in the latter

anatropous, but I can perceive little difference in this respect, as

in both cases the hilum is somewhat ventral and removed from

- the radicle, which points to the base of the seed as in Nicotiana:

the only real distinction that I can perceive in the ordinal cha-

racters of Dr. Sendtner is that in Solanacee the calyx is “ opistho-

dromicus ( *O° ), 2. e. sepalo secundo postice verso, atque locum

e e

in mediana inter axin secundarium et primarium obtinente,”

e e

and in the Cestrinee the calyx is “ emprosthodromicus ( “O° );

i. e. laciniis 8 anticis et 2 posticis.”” These are hard words that

might be better expressed by the more simple terms of ‘ posticeps’

and ‘anticeps’: this character, if it be general, has certamly escaped

my observation, and we might almost infer that it is not constant,

- since M. Dunal, who has evidently studied Dr. Sendtner’s work,

nowhere alludes to this feature. I have searched in vain for

its constancy in dried specimens, and it must be confessed that

102, Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

it does not appear to be likely, from its very nature, to prove a

character available for practical purposes, because by the mere

torsion of the pedicel, in so small a quantity as one-tenth part of

a revolution, an opisthodromical calyx becomes at once empros-

thodromical. Besides, at all times it must be a doubtful test

among the So/anacee and Atropacee, where the insertion of the

peduncle is always more or less extra-axillary and lateral, forming

a kind of inflorescence termed centrifugal; for here the point of

the calyx, that under ordinary development would be directed

towards the axis of its parent branchlet, is actually twisted away

from it, so that in the more bilabiate genera of the Atropacee

the two lips cease to be superior and inferior as in the true Sero-

phulariacee: this is very clearly manifest in Nierembergia and

several other genera when examined in a living state. We

should be guided by facts rather than by hypothesis in these

cases.

Dr. Sendtner in his work (p. 225) has made some rather ill-

natured remarks for my want of attention to what he conceived

to be essential characters, quoting in addition that I had not

observed the structure of the stamens in Cyphomandra, and had

not noticed the articulation of the pedicel in Cestrum. My de-

tails of Pionandra, as illustrated in plate 8, were made, and the

drawings taken from the living plants, ten years previously, though

only published about the same time as Cyphomandra ; these natu-

rally differ in some respects from the dissections of Dr. Sendtner,

made from dried specimens, and it is from this cause that this

excellent botanist failed to observe the fleshy annular ring that I

have depicted. It is true that I omitted to mention the articu-

lation of the pedicels in Cestrum, as well as many other ordinary

characters which it was not thought necessary to notice, but it is

evident that this feature, which is common to other species, did

not. escape my observation, for in plate 16 of the same work,

every flower of Cestrum organense there delineated will be seen

to be distinctly articulated on its pedicel. If an omission of this

kind has crept into the descriptions of the desultory nature I had

adopted, it is evident that the more learned and systematic work

of Dr. Sendtuer is not less free from error; for mstance, among

many others, we may quote his generic character of Hyoscyamus,

where the lobes of the corolla are said to be plicated in estivation

when they are really imbricated—the placentation is stated to be

free, whereas it was certainly adnate in the species I examined in

a living state: he makes no mention whatever of the conspicuous

epigynous gland that crowns the summit of the ovarium, which

tends subsequently to the singular mode of dehiscence of its

capsular fruit. In like manner this learned botanist failed to

observe the gynobasic origin of the style in Grabowskya, which

ee a

Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.. 103

led to his error in placing that genus among the Solanacee, and

he does not notice the erect position and basal insertion of its

ovules, so contrary to all that is met with in that family. I

merely quote these instances, out of a number of others, to show

that the most accurate observers and the most learned men are

as liable to errors and omissions as those of less pretensions, and

they ought consequently to look charitably on the faults of others.

The necessity of groping, as it were, in the dark in search of

tangible facts, and treading the path firmly at every step, giving

thus a desultory character to these communications, added to the

rigour of detail, originating m my professional habit of proving

everything by rule and by positive demonstration, may justify

the charge made by Dr. Sendtner, who says of me, regarding

these contributions, “rei botanice parum profuit: veras disci-

pline botanice notiones vilipendens,”’ &c. (loc. cit. p. 225); and

this dullness may account for my utter inability to comprehend

the more refined and transcendental definitions of the German

school. This accomplished botanist, describing in his elaborate

work the nature of the inflorescence of the Solanacee (p. 181),

has employed an extent of definition that would occupy ten close

octavo pages, in order to describe that which appears to me might

be made far more intelligible in almost as many lines. After

giving my best attention to this elaborate diagnosis, I am yet

unable to comprehend the finer distinctions of “ recaulescent,

concaulescent, estalechic, antidromical or homodromical” deve-

lopments and their various combinations ; nor can I perceive the

utility of employing other new terms, such as “ dichasia, concinna,

cormanthe, metapodia, hypopodia,”’ and a number of others, in

order to explain what we commonly understand by a simple or

compound cyme or corymb, expressions long in use and compre-

hensible to everybody, without the necessity of employing words,

involving ideas of development founded wholly on hypothesis.

Besides, after all, the fact is known to all horticulturists that in

the same species its habit and the development of its inflorescence

are subject to much variation if grown in different soils, in a hot

or cold temperature, in a moist or dry atmosphere, in exposed or

open situations ; hence the characters derivable from such sources

are always variable, while those features observed in the develop-

ment of the flowers and fruit are far more constant and always to

be relied upon for scientific purposes. This consideration leads

us naturally to inquire how many out of the 900 kinds of Sola-

num enumerated by M. Dunal ought not to be considered as

genuine species? There are many individuals of this genus that

are perfect weeds and have become quite cosmopolitan, such for

instance as Solanum nigrum, S. dulcamara, S. pseudocapsicum,

S. torvum, &e. ; these under different circumstances assume many

104 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez.

varieties of development, and consequently figure in herbaria as

numerous and distinct species.

In coneluding these observations tending to justify the con-

clusions I have formed after a long and careful examination of

the whole family of the So/anacee, it is necessary to offer a

few words of apology, especially after the reproachful remarks

of Dr. Sendtner before quoted. It will be seen that the dif-

ferent subjects there treated upon were published at frequent

intervals during a space of seven years, in detached portions,

without regard to any system of arrangement. At the com-

mencement I had not the most distant thought of extending

these investigations to the length they have been carried, step by

step: sufficient proof of this is seen in the preface to the first

memoir in 1845 (Lond. Journ. Bot.) and in the first number of

my ‘Illustrations’ in 1846, my object, as there shown, being

merely to publish the drawings and details of the plants I had

collected abroad; but in attempting to define in succession the

particular genus to which these plants belonged, I found myself

continually at fault : hence arose the necessity of comparing them

with those of other collections, among which may be mentioned

the rich herbarium of Sir W. Hooker, who most liberally opened

everything to my inspection, and those of the British Museum

and Linnzan Society: these distant journeys, necessarily frequent,

much increased the difficulties of my progress, for my only plan

of procedure was to make sketches of each plant for comparison

with others at a distance and with my own notes at home. The

results were published in desultory succession as the subjects

presented themselves to my notice: had the whole of these in-

quiries been completed before the publication of any portion,

and each analysis compared carefully with others, aided by a

knowledge of the real structure of the rest, there would have

been more consecutiveness and uniformity in the general defini-

tions. Some indulgence may therefore be claimed and allowance

made for the many faults that have necessarily resulted from this

mode of procedure, the only one at my command. Notwith-

standing the manner in which the materials are thus scattered

throughout those pages, much that is useful may indubitably be

gleaned, both from the text and the drawings, towards our know-

ledge of the members of this family and their respective affinities :

a great many new facts have been added, and others previously

known have been corrected; some progress has also been made

towards a record of the essential as well as differential characters,

and towards defining the more exact limits of each genus, and

this has been throughout the full extent of my aim.

From what has been shown in the preceding remarks, it will

be seen that much yet remains to be done before we obtain a

—

New species of the genera Pterocyclos and Cyclostoma, 105

proper arrangement of the Solanacee and the genera more im-

mediately allied to them, and it certainly affords cause for regret

that at a period of excellent opportunity, with such abundant

materials, with every facility at command, and with a consider-

able amount of assistance from others, so imperfect a digest of

the family should have appeared in the highest standard work of

our time, the ‘ Prodromus’ of M. DeCandolle.

IX.—Descriptions of species belonging to the genera Pterocyclos

and Cyclostoma, from Ceylon and West Australia. By W.H.

Benson, Esq.

1. Pterocyclos Cingalensis, nobis, n. s.

Testa late umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, solidula, radiato-striata,

albida, superne strigis subundatis, medio fascia castanea picta ;

spira planiuscula, apice vix prominulo, sutura profunde impressa ;

anfractibus 5, convexis, ultimo lente descendente, superne alato,

breviter soluto; ala prominentiam elongatam angustam ascen-

dentem formante, postice carina obtusa desinente ; apertura ob-

liqua, subcirculari; peristomate duplice, interno porrecto, superne

profunde inciso, externo incrassato, superne dilatato, leviter de-

flexo; umbilico profundiusculo. Operculo (teste E. L. Layard)

pyramidali.

Diam. major 191, minor 16, alt. 6 mill.

Hab. ad vicum montanum Monahagalla, Insule Ceylon. Teste Dom.

Edgar Leopold Layard.

Distinguished from P#. rupestris by the length and narrowness

of the alar prominence, which ascends slightly on the penulti-

mate whorl, and runs parallel with it, instead of spreading semi-

circularly as in that shell. From P#. Alversi it differs not only

in size, but in the absence of the incurvated beak which is such

a prominent feature in that species. The umbilicus, equally

broad with that of Pt. rupestris, is somewhat deeper in pro-

portion.

This very interesting addition to a genus, which, though still

limited in number, receives yearly additions from our Eastern

possessions, was found by Mr. Layard in the central mountain

region of the island, the fauna of which he is so successfully in-

vestigating. A monograph of the genus Pterocyclos, including

all the species hitherto published, will be found in Dr. Pfeiffer’s

‘Monographia Phneumonopomorum’ recently issued, including, in

a compact volume, excellent descriptions of all the known Cyclo-

stomacea and Helicinacea, with references to the figures given in

the ‘ Conchylien Cabinet,’ Sowerby’s ‘ Thesaurus,’ &c.

106 Mr. A. Hancock on the Animal of Chamostrea albida.

2. Cyclostoma orophilum, nobis, n. s.

Testa anguste umbilicata, globoso-conica, sub epidermide non nitente

olivacea, albida, versus apicem acuminatum nigrescente ; spira

elevata, conica, attenuata, sutura distincta ; anfractibus 5, convexis,

ultimo rotundato, lineis 9 elevatiusculis, subtus remotioribus mu-

nito ; apertura parum obliqua, circulari; peristomate tenui, recto,

anfractui penultimo breviter adnato, labio expansiusculo ; umbilico

non pervio.

Diam. major 9, minor 7, alt. 74 mill. ‘

Hab. ad Monahagalla vicum montanum interiorem Insulz Ceylon.

Teste Edgar L. Layard.

Allied to the Point de Galle C. Aalophilum, nobis, but differ-

ing in sculpture and in the acuminated spire. It belongs to

Leptopoma of Pfeiffer.

3. Cyclostoma liricinctum, nobis, nu. s.

Testa depressa, orbiculata, albida, liricincta, ad intervalla radiato-

striata ; spira vix elevata, apice obtuso, suturis excavatis ; anfrac-

_ tibus 34 convexiusculis, ultimo rotundato, liris 8 cincto; apertura

subcirculari, oblique superne angulata; peristomate recto, acuto ;

wmbilico lato, perspectivo. Operculo corneo, tenui, multispirato.

Diam. major 4, minor 34, alt. 2 mill.

Hab. ad oras Australie Occidentalis. Dr. J. F. Bacon.

The penultimate whorl shows three elevated lines which are

diminished to two in the upper whorl. Its place seems to be in

Pfeiffer’s 10th section of Cyclophorus.

4. Cyclostoma orbiculatum, nobis, n. s.

Testa depressa, orbiculata, albida, oblique striata, liris nonnullis, pree-

_ cipue subtus, munita ; spira elevatiuscula, sutura excavata, margi-

nata, exiliter striata ; anfractibus 4, convexis, ultimo rotundato ;

apertura subcirculari, obliqua, superne angulata, subcanaliculata ;

peristomate simplici ; umbilico aperto, perspectivo. Opere. ?

Diam. major 31, minor 3, axis 2 mill.

Hab. cum precedente.

Malvern, January 4, 1853.

X.—On the Animal of Chamostrea albida.

By Ausany Hancock, Esq.

[With Two Plates. |

Havine been favoured by John Whichham Flower, Esq. of

Croydon, with a specimen in spirits of Chamostrea albida,—the —

Mr. A. Hancock on the Animal of Chamostrea albida. 107

Cleidotherus chamoides of Stutchbury, and believing that a de-

scription of the animal would be acceptable to malacologists, I

have drawn up the following account of it; which, though

imperfect, I trust will assist in determining the position that

this. anomalous genus ought to have in the classification.

Tt will be seen that this animal differs too much from the

Anatinide to be placed with them; but that it seems to accord

pretty well with the Chamacee ; nevertheless I am unable to say

whether or not it isa true member of this latter family, for I

can find no sufficiently detailed account of the animal of Chama

to allow of a critical comparison. Such comparison, however, can

very easily be made by any one who may happen to possess the

requisite knowledge of that genus.

It is unnecessary to give any description of the shell, that

being already well known ; although it is proper to state that

the convex or attached valve is the right,—the flat or free valve

the left. .

On removing the animal from the shell the mantle is found to

be rather thick, less transparent than usual, and of a pretty

regular, pale brownish colour; the two lobes, of course, being

unequal, corresponding with the irregular development of the

valves, are united throughout, the pedal and siphonal apertures

being the only openings, except a minute orifice to be afterwards

described. The borders (PI. III. fig. 1 a) of the anterior margin are,

however, free so far back as the anterior adductor muscle (d); and

a little below this they become closely united for a short distance,

the border of the right lobe projecting a little beyond that of the

left. This pomt (0) corresponds to the angle of the shell pro-

duced by its adhesion to its support. Just above this point and

close to the lower extremity of the adductor is the pedal opening

(c), which is small and circular. The muscle forms the upper

margin of the orifice, its fibres being exposed between the bor-

ders of the mantle, for more than half its length; m fact it here

becomes the wall of the branchial chamber, closing up, as it

were, a large portion of the pedal aperture, and reducing it to

its present limited dimensions. Behind the point where the

borders of the mantle are united, they (e) again separate, forming

a sort of recess external to the union of the lobes, and from

which the siphonal tubes (f, g) issue; this recess extends as far

as the posterior adductor (#). From thence up to the dorsal

region the mantle-borders are again united, forming in these

parts a sharp edge. Immediately below the beak the ossicle (y)

passes diagonally through both lobes of the mantle, and is sur-

rounded at either end with a membranous expansion (h) ; these

expansions are developments of the lobes, and are undoubtedly

for the purpose of providing for the growth of the ossicle. Close

108 Mr. A. Hancock on the Animal of Chamostrea albida.

by and a little anterior to the beak, the margin of the conjoined

mantle is deeply sinuated or notched (/) to permit of the passage

of the tooth. The margins of the lobes are smooth, a little

thickened and grooved throughout, and for some short distance

within are well supplied with radiating muscles which are attached

along the pallial line, and are for the purpose of drawing in the

free borders.

The siphonal tubes (PI. III. fig. 1 f, g, & Pl. IV. fig. 2) are quite

distinct, and are placed a little apart; they are situated lower

down than usual, being almost ventral, are short and wide with

the walls rather thin, and with both orifices encircled by minute

simple papillz. Besides the siphonal apertures there are other

two,—one, the pedal (Pl. III. fig. 1 c), has already been described ;

the other (m) is comparatively minute, and is situated a little in

front of the lower or inhalant tube, and in the angle of the

recess formed by the opening of the mantle-borders. A similar

fourth aperture exists in several,—perhaps in most of the Lamelli-

branchiata with closed mantles. I have observed it in Lutraria,

Cochlodesma, Panopea, and Myochama, and Professor Owen has

described a fourth orifice in Pholadomya. It would seem pro-

bable that this fourth aperture is to allow the escape of the con-

tained water when the tubes are suddenly withdrawn and the

valves contracted, as always happens when the animal is startled.

It might be supposed that the pedal orifice would be sufficient

for this purpose; but it must be recollected that in all these

animals it is comparatively minute, and is placed towards the

anterior extremity. The contraction being instantaneous, this

fourth aperture, which is situated at the posterior end of the

chamber, would seem necessary to prevent undue pressure in

this region, while the pedal orifice will sufficiently relieve the

parts in front. .

The anterior adductor muscle (PI. III. fig. 1 d) is long, narrow, »

and slightly arched outwards, and has the upper extremity

pointed, and rather suddenly curved inwards; the lower ex-

tremity is rounded. The posterior adductor () is much shorter

and thicker in proportion to its length than the anterior, is some-

what arched outwards and has both extremities rounded.

On laying open the mantle, the body (fig. 2.) is seen sus-

pended from the dorsal and posterior walls of the chamber, the

anterior adductor (b) forming the boundary in front ; immediately

below this muscle is the pedal orifice (c), and in the ventral wall,

towards the posterior margin, project the two large, partially

retracted siphonal tubes (d, e), and a little in advance of them is

the fuurth minute aperture (f) with slightly projecting margin.

The gills (9, 7’) lie near the centre of the chamber suspended

from above and behind ; they are large, of an irregularly rounded

Mr. A. Hancock on the Animal of Chamostrea albida. 109

or oval form, and are united at a point below; at first sight they

appear to be composed of a single plate on each side of the

body ; but we shall presently see that this is not the fact. The

body, stretching downwards from between the gills, is of an oval

form, and gradually subsides into a small, compressed linguiform

foot (2) which projects forwards. The mouth (Pl. III. fig. 2 &

PI. IV. fig. 17) is placed above, exactly in front of the body, and

is a rather large transverse slit, furnished with the usual four

appendages or palps (A, A!), which are well developed, and are

divided into a superior and an inferior pair, between which the

upper anterior margin of the gill-plate of each side is inserted.

They are flat, leaf-like, slightly tapering, and rather obtusely

pointed ; the external surface is smooth, as well as the margin of

the external border of the inner or opposing surfaces. This sur-

face, however, is for the greater part laminated, each palp being

furnished with thirty transverse laminz, inclined towards the

free extremity. The palps are united above and below the mouth

by widish membranes ; that above forming a sort of hood which

overhangs the oral orifice.

To return to the gills; —The apparent single plate lying on each

side of the body is found, on close examination, to be divided

longitudinally by an obscure line (PI. III. fig. 2 4) into two por-

tions, the anterior (g) being much the larger; this portion is

formed of two lamine in the usual manner. These laminz are

united internally at several points, forming the interbranchial

space into a transverse series of tubes (/) as in most of the La-

mellibranchiata. This portion, then, is a complete gill-plate, and

is attached to the body of the animal above, from the side of the

mouth as far as the line defining its boundary behind; and is

suspended from behind by a membrane (m), which extends the

entire length of the gill, its junction with the membrane being

indicated externally by the longitudinal line already alluded to.

Thus on each side of the body, along the posterior or dorsal

margin, there is formed a large channel (n) into which the inter-

branchial tubes open, and likewise the oviducts. The posterior

portion (g9') of the supposed single gill-plate is narrow, and is

found to be composed of only a single lamina; it is therefore a

rudimentary gill, and forms a sort of flap attached by its whole

length to the external lamina of the gill-plate ; its under surface,

dorsal and posterior margins being free. Chamostrea has con-

sequently only a single gill, and a rudimentary gill on each side

of the body.

The branchial organ of Cochlodesma is arranged much in the

same manner; but in it the rudimentary portion is attached

throughout, there being no free margin. In Chamostrea we

have just seen that the rudimentary gill is a flap-like appendage,

110 Mr. A. Hancock on the Animal of Chamostrea albida.

though I would not positively assert that this is its natural con-

dition, for the animal had been removed from the shell before

it came into my possession, and these parts are so delicate that

very little violence is sufficient to rupture them. I could not,

however, perceive the least appearance of laceration, and there is

therefore little doubt that the above description is correct.

It is difficult to say whether the gill-plate represents the

outer or the inner plate of other Lamellibranchs. In Mytilus,

which has two perfect gill-plates, there is also an external rudi-

mentary gill formed, as in this instance, of a single lamina. It

would seem probable, therefore, that the breathing organ of

Chamostrea represents the outer plate together with the rudi-

mentary gill of that genus.

The branchia of Chamostrea being reduced to little more than

a single gill-plate on each side of the body, some complication of

the apparatus might be expected as a compensation for the

deficiency ; and such is found to be the fact. If the laminz

composing the plate are divided, their inner surface is found to

be formed of a reticulation of blood-vessels running at right

angles to each other; those (PI. IV. fig. 4a) extending across

the lamina, predominating considerably in size, give to the sur-

face a corded appearance im a transverse direction, the cords

being separated by a series of apertures (c). On turning the

lamina over, the outer surface is ascertained to be covered with

numerous delicate transverse plaits or folds (fig. 3 a), so crowded

together as to conceal the true surface. When a transverse

section of the lamina is made, these plice (fig. 5 a, a) are seen to

coincide with the spaces between the large transverse vessels seen

on the under surface of the lamina, and are consequently placed

over the series of apertures (d, d) between these vessels. The

plicee themselves are formed of double walls, enclosing a wedge-

shaped space with its base towards the lamina. These walls are

made up entirely of a very minute network of vessels (fig. 6 a, b)

which cross each other at right angles, the meshes beimg open,

and elongated in the direction of the plice. This structure is

perfectly similar to that of the gill-laminz of Mya, Pholas, &c. ;

and the nutritive particles will be strained from the surrounding

element by the surface of the plicz, just in the same way as the

gill-lamina itself strais the water in other Lamellibranchs; that

is to say, the water by ciliary action will be made to pass through

the apertures or meshes, leaving behind all sedimentary matters,

and, escaping into the wedge-shaped spaces between the walls of

the plicze, will find its way at once, by the series of apertures

between the large, transverse, cord-like vessels of the gill-lamine,

into the interbranchial spaces or tubes; and as these latter open

freely into the great dorsal or posterior channel which commu-

Mr. A. Hancock on thé Animal of Chamostrea albida. 111

nicates with the exhalant siphon, the stream will pass readily out

of the animal.

The minute structure of the rudimentary gill is precisely

sumilar to that of the lamine forming the gill-plate; and the

plicee of the former are continuous with those of the latter. The

sedimentary matters will therefore, in all probability, pass from

one to the other, and be collected, as usual, along the free

anterior margin (fig. 1 /, 7) of the gill, which margin is provided

with an ample groove (fig. 7 a) for the purpose, formed by the

projection of the plicz (6, 6) of both sides; and in this manner

the nutriment will be conducted to the mouth.

The water strained through the rudimentary gill will pass

along the dorsal or posterior margin external to the membrane

which defines the great channel at the root of the gill-plate,

and thus reach the exhalant siphon, which is provided at its

internal orifice with two lateral membranous processes (Pl. ITI.

fig. 2.0); these are united below, partially separating the two

tubes; above each forms an angulated lobe which projects for-

ward as far as the lower extremity of the rudimentary gill, and

is undoubtedly for the purpose of guiding the excurrent branchial

streams to the siphonal outlet. This membranous process is

apparently the rudiment of the septum which completes the

separation of the tubes in the Pholades, and in several other

Lamellibranchs.

The alimentary system presents nothing very peculiar. The

cesophagus is well defined, moderately long, and ascends a little

as it passes backwards to reach the upper portion of the stomach,

which is irregularly rounded; below it becomes suddenly con-

stricted, and is prolonged almost to the lower extremity of the

body, where it terminates in a blind sac. In this elongated

portion there is a narrow plait of the linmg membrane extending

near its whole length, and giving off on either side short, alter-

nate branches. The biliary ducts are seven or eight in number ;

five or six of these enter the superior portion of the stomach,—two

the inferior prolongation ; but these latter were not very distinct.

I did not succeed in tracing the whole of the intestine; but it

appears to me to leave the upper portion of the gastric organ

behind, just above the commencement of the inferior prolonga-

tion; and passing a little upwards and backwards, curves round

the upper extremity of the posterior adductor, and then coursing

along its external margin, terminates below it in a short, free,

tubular anus within the base of the exhalant siphon: the margin

of the anus is entire. Thus it would appear that the intestine

is shorter than usual. It is possible, however, that the above

description may, on further examination, require modification ;

112 Mr. A. Hancock on the Animal of Chamostrea albida.

for in dissecting the tube upwards from the anus, I lost it just

before it reached the stomach ; I may have been deceived, there-

fore, as to its path on leaving this organ. And perhaps the

inferior prolongation of the gastric cavity is what m other La-

mellibranchs has been called the duodenum.

I saw no “crystalline style,” neither did I detect the “ tri-

cuspid body”; the former most likely does not exist, the latter

has probably escaped me.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE III.

Fig. 1. View of right side of Chamostrea albida enclosed in the mantle :—

a, anterior borders of the two lobes of the mantle turned back ;

b, the point at which the borders are united; ce, pedal orifice;

d, anterior adductor muscle; e, borders of the ventral margin

separated a little to show siphonal tubes ; f, exhalant tube; g, in-

halant tube; h, posterior adductor ; 7, posterior margin; j, extre-

mity of ossicle; k, membranous process surrounding same; /, notch

for the passage of tooth; m, fourth minute aperture leading into

branchial chamber.

Fig. 2. View of left side of animal, the mantle laid open :—a, body; 4, an-

terior adductor; c, pedal aperture; d, inhalant siphon; e, exhalant

siphon ; f, fourth aperture leading into branchial chamber; g, gill-

plate; g', rudimentary gill; h, line dividing the two portions of

branchial organ; i, foot; j, mouth; k, oral palps; J, orifices of

interbranchial tubes; m, membrane suspending gill; n, the two

great posterior channels; 0, two membranous flaps in connexion

with exhalant siphon; p, the two extremities of ossicle ; q, pro-

cesses for secreting ossicle; r, notch in mantle for passage of

tooth.

PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. Front view of mouth :—a, body; j, oral orifice; k, k, superior pair

of palps; k’', inferior ditto ditto ; /, anterior border of gill-plate,

exhibiting groove.

Fig. 2. Siphonal tubes as they would appear when in action.

Fig. 3. A portion of external surface of gill-lamina :—a, transverse plicz ;

b, extremities of plice extending beyond lamina.

Fig. 4. A portion of under surface of gill-lamina :—a, large transverse ves-

sels; 5, small vessels; ¢, series of apertures.

Fig. 5. Transverse section of lamina of gill-plate :—a, a, plice on external

surface; 0, 6, large transverse vessels seen on under surface of

lamina; c, c, small vessels of ditto; d, d, series of apertures.

Fig. 6. A portion of the wall of plicee highly magnified :—a, vessels run-

ning in the direction of plice; 6, vessels running in the opposite

direction; ¢, apertures.

Fig. 7. Margin of gill-plate much enlarged, exhibiting groove :—a, groove ; ~

b, b, extremities of plice of the opposite sides.

ee ee ee >

Ann. & Mag Nat LhistS. 2. Vol M0. LL.

LO tai a4

AE ppb fide | Ep

SBustre, se.

Ann. &Mag.Nat. Hist. S.2.VoaA.0. PLT

On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 113

XI.—Supplement to a Catalogue of British Spiders, including

remarks on their Structure, Functions, Giconomy and Systematic

Arrangement. By Joan Buackwatt, F.L.S.

Sucu additions and corrections as may tend to render more

complete my catalogue of British spiders, published. in the

‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ Second Series, vo-

lumes vii. viii. ix. and x., will be given in this supplement as

occasions present themselves.

Tribe OCTONOCULINA.

Family Lycosipz.

Genus Lycosa, Latr.

Lycosa campestris.

To the notice of this species given in the catalogue (Annals

and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. pp. 257, 258),

the following fact may be added. In the spring of 1851 I cap-

fured an adult female Lycosa campestris which had only six

eyes ; not the slightest rudiment of the lateral eyes of the ante-

rior row was perceptible, even with the aid of a powerful mag-

nifier.

The tyro in arachnology may learn from this example, should

a similar instance of anomalous structure happen to come under

his observation, not to conclude too hastily that, because the

organs of vision are arranged symmetrically, he has discovered a

true Lycosa whose normal number of eyes is six.

Lycosa cambrica.

The following particulars in connexion with this species have

been ascertained since that part of the catalogue was published

in which it is introduced (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. vii. pp. 396, 397). In July and August the female

deposits between 60 and 70 spherical eggs of a yellow colour in

a globular cocoon of compact white silk, which is encircled by a

narrow zone of a slighter texture and measures 3th of an inch in

diameter.

On the 23rd of August 1851 I detected the apodous larva of

an insect in a cocoon of Lycosa cambrica, which had fed on the

young spiders as they were disengaged from the eggs ; its abdo-

men of thirteen segments was short, broad, and of a pale brown

colour mottled with white. On the 28th of the same month it

spun an oviform cocoon of yellowish white silk of a shghtish

texture, in which it died in the pupa state. .

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 8

114 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

Family Saricip2.

Genus Salticus, Latr.

After Salticus cupreus in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of

Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vil. p. 447) add the following

species.

Salticus notatus.

Salticus notatus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. x. p. 94.

An adult female of this species was found among herbage in

a wood at Southgate, in Middlesex, in June 1850, and is in Mr,

Walker’s cabinet.

‘ Salticus reticulatus.

Salticus reticulatus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 14.

Specimens of this minute Salticus were discovered among moss

growing in woods on the slopes of Gallt y Rhyg, a mountain near

Oakland, in Denbighshire. The female is adult in autumn.

Family THomisipa&.

Genus Thomisus, Walck.

After Thomisus pallidus in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of

Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. pp. 450, 451) add

Thomisus versutus.

Thomisus versutus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 15. ©

Adult and immature individuals of this Thomisus were met

with among grass growing in and near woods at Oakland in

August 1852.

Thomisus incertus.

Add the following fact to the remarks on this species in the

catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. yu.

p- 451). In June 1852 a female Thomisus incertus, confined in

a phial, fabricated a lenticular cocoon of white silk of a compact

texture, which she attached to the glass. This cocoon measured

ith of an inch in diameter, and contained 20 whitish eggs of a

spherical form, not adherent among themselves.

Family DrassipZ.

Genus Drassus, Walck.

After Drassus sericeus in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of

Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 40) add

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 115

Drassus reticulatus.

Drassus reticulatus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. x. p. 97.

This spider was captured by Mr. Walker near Lancaster in

August 1850.

Genus Clubiona, Latr.

After Clubiona accentuata in the catalogue (Annals and Mag.

of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 96) add

Clubiona domestica..

Clubiona domestica, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B.i. p. 214. taf. 14.

fig. 9.

Philoise notata, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 55. tab. 268. fig. 631,

632.

An immature female Clubiona domestica, captured in Glouces-

tershire in 1852, was received from Mr. R. H. Meade in the

summer of the same year. ;

M. Walckenaer is certainly mistaken in supposing this species

to be identical with Clubiona corticalis (Hist. Nat. des Insect.

Apt. t. iv. p. 439), from which it differs in organization and

colour. The males are very dissimilar, not only differing re-

markably in the relative length of their legs, but also im the

structure of the palpi and palpal organs. The genus Philoica

of M. Koch, like some of the other genera which he has proposed

for adoption, comprises spiders belonging to different families.

Clubiona nutriz.

Under this head in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat.

Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. p. 96) the Clubiona nutriz of M.

Hahn is introduced; but it must be admitted that the identity

of this spider with the species whose name it bears is not so

clearly ascertained as might be wished, for M. Walckenaer has

included it among the synonyma of Clubiona erratica, and M.

Koch entertains the opinion that Hahn has described the former

species and delineated the latter; his words are, “der Beschrei-

bung nach hatte Hahn unbezweifelt Club. Nutriz Walck. vor

sich, dagegen deutet freilich dessen Abbildung auf Club. erratica”

(Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 15). :

Clubiona erratica.

The Bolyphantes equestris of M. Koch should be added to the

synonyma of Clubiona erratica given in the catalogue (Annals

and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 96). This

will be rendered apparent. on a perusal of the following passage

116 Mr.J. Blackwall on-the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

extraeted from M. Koch’s account of Cheiracanthium carnifex

(Clubiona erratica) :—“ Meine Bolyphantes equesiris Uebers. d.

Arachn. Syst. bezeichnet eine olivenbraunliche oder rostbraune

Abart ” (Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 15).

I avail myself of this opportunity to correct an orthographical

error which occurs under the heads of Clubiona nutriz and Clu-

biona erratica in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist.

Second Series, vol. viii. p. 96). For Chieracanthium read Cheir-

acanthium.

Family CinirLonips.

Genus Ciniflo, Blackw.

Ciniflo atrox.

Annex to the particulars of this species recorded in the cata-

logue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vi.

pp- 98, 99) the following remark. The subjoined dimensions of

Clubiona (Ciniflo) atrox given by M. Hahn (Die Arachn. B. 1.

p- 115) have, most probably, been taken from Ciniflo feroz.

“ Lange eines ausgewachsenen Weibchens 7 Linien. Breite

des Hinterleibes 2} Linien.”

Family AGELENID&.

Genus dgelena, Walck.

Agelena elegans.

To the particulars in connexion with Agelena elegans given in

the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series,

vol. viii. p. 101) the following facts relative to its ceconomy may

be appended. It spins a minute, horizontal sheet of web in de-

pressions produced by the trampling of cattle, and by other

causes, in damp soil; and in August the female constructs a

plano-convex cocoon of compact white silk, measuring ,°;ths of

an inch in diameter, which comprises 5 or 6 spherical eggs of a

yellow colour, not cemented together, and is usually attached by

its plane surface to the leaves of plants.

Family THERIDiID2.

Genus Theridion, Walck.

Theridion sisyphum.

As the remarks under this head in the catalogue (Annals and

Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 338) appertain to

Theridion tepidariorum, they should be transferred to that spe-

cies, merely substituting the trivial name fepidariorum for that

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 117

of sisyphum, and their place should be supplied by the following

statement.

Theridion sisyphum occurs in the South of England, and was

observed by Lister in Cambridgeshire, Lincolnshire, and York-

shire. He remarks that it fabricates an extensive snare on the

trunks of large oaks, and between the greater branches of trees ;

and that towards the end of June the female usually constructs

in this snare a dome-shaped cell, whose concavity is directed

downwards, in which she deposits one or more lenticular cocoons

of a red-brown colour, containing her eggs.

After Theridion sisyphum in the catalogue (Annals and Mag.

of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. p. 338) add

Theridion tepidariorum.

Theridion tepidariorum, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 75. tab. 273.

fig. 646, tab. 274. fig. 647, 648.

This spider I had regarded as a variety of Theridion sisyphum,

but by comparing numerous individuals with specimens of the

latter species, for which I am indebted to Mr. R. H. Meade, I

have satisfied myself that they are distinct; as, though nearly

allied, they present differences in size, structure and colour ; it

will be seen also that there is a want of coincidence in their habits

and ceconomy.

In Germany, as in Britain, Theridion tepidariorum has only

been met with im conservatories, a circumstance which has in-

duced M. Koch to conjecture, with great probability, that it is

not indigenous to that country, but that it has been introduced

with exotic plants ; and this conjecture applies with equal force

to our own country. His words are, “ fast méchte ich diese Art

als eine urspriinglich deutsche in Zweifel ziehen, indem sie, wie

es scheint, nur in warmen Glashausern vorkommt ; vielleicht ist

ihre Brut mit aussereuropdischen Pflanzen nach Deutschland

gebracht worden” (Die Arachn. B. vii. p. 78).

_ Theridion varians.

Since the remarks under this head appeared in the catalogue

(Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 443),

I have captured an adult female Theridion varians which had only

six eyes ; the two posterior intermediate ones were entirely want-

ing, and the posterior eye of each lateral pair had not half of the

usual size. An inexperienced observer might be induced by the

symmetrical arrangement of the organs of vision in this individual

not only to give it a place in the tribe Senoculina, but also to

propose a new genus for its reception. F

118 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

After Theridion albens in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of

Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vin. p. 445) add

Theridion flavo-maculatum.

Miecryphantes flavo-maculatus, Koch, Die Arachn. B. iii. p. 67.

tab. 95. fig. 220.

An adult male Theridion flavo-maculatum, which hitherto ap-

pears to have escaped the observation of arachnologists, was found

running on a foot-path in a wood near Oakland in May 1852.

The female of this species, previously described and figured

by M. Koch under the name of Micryphantes flavo-maculatus,

judging from the smallness of its size, was probably an immature

individual ; its colours, though not so intense, bear a close re-

semblance to those of the male in their distribution. A minute

examination of the essential characters of this spider has induced

me to remove it from the genus Micryphantes to that of Theri-

dion.

Family Linypurip2.

Genus Linyphia, Latr.

Linyphia crypticolens.

To the synonyma of this species, which is misspelled criptico-

lens in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. ix. p. 16), add the Meta cellulana of M. Koch (Die

~Arachn. B. viii. p. 1238. tab. 287. fig. 691, 692).

After Linyphia tenuis in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of

Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 18) add the following spe-

cies.

Linyphia terricola.

Linyphia terricola, Koch, Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 125. tab. 425.

fig. 1047, 1048.

This spider, which varies considerably in colour, bears a striking

resemblance to Linyphia tenuis ; but the more slender form of the

latter, the larger size of the anterior eyes of the trapezoid, which

are somewhat wider apart, and are seated on a less prominent

protuberance of the cephalo-thorax, together with slight modifi-

cations in the structure and development of the palpal organs of

the male, serve, independently of colour, to distinguish it from

the former. Linyphia terricola is common among moss growing

in woods in many parts of England and Wales, and the sexes

arrive at maturity in July and August.

The length of the male of this species given by M. Koch in

the text is incorrect, but the line representing it in the plate

rectifies. the error.

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 119

M. Walckenaer has added Linyphia terricola to the synonyma

of his Linyphia bucculenta (Hist. Nat.des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p.485),

which is a very different species, and is identical with the Liny-

phia socialis of Professor Sundevall, the name Linyphia bucculenta

having been conferred by the Swedish naturalist on the species

denominated Linyphia reticulata by M. Walckenaer.

Linyphia Meadit.

Linyphia Meadii, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 17.

Early in May 1852, adult individuals of both sexes of Linyphia

Meadii were taken by Mr. R. H. Meade under a stone in a pas-

ture at Low Moor, near Bradford.

Linyphia anthracina.

Linyphia anthracina, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 18.

This species, which appears to be nearly allied to Linyphia

nigella, was received in July 1852 from Mr. R. H. Meade, who

captured it near Bradford. In November, in the same year,

Mr. Meade transmitted to me an adult female Linyphia anthra-

cina which had been sent to him from Southgate, in Middlesex.

Linyphia pulla.

Linyphia pulla, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Se-

ries, vol. xi. p. 19.

Both sexes of this spider, in a state of maturity, were discovered

in Nab Wood, near Bingley, in Yorkshire, in 1852, by Mr. R. H.

Meade, who forwarded specimens of them to me, and also an

adult female which had been taken at Southgate.

Lanyphia alacris.

Linyphia alacris, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 20.

Mr. R. H. Meade found specimens of this Linyphia in May

1852, in a wood near Bingley, and in the neighbourhood of

Bradford, in Yorkshire.

Linyphia ericea.

Linyphia ericea, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 22.

Specimens of this small species of Linyphia have been found

120 On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders.

in moss growing among heath in woods about Oakland, and at

the roots of heath on Bingley Moor in Yorkshire. Two adult

males and an immature female, captured in the latter locality,

were received from Mr. R. H. Meade in October 1852.

Linyphia perniz.

Linyphia perniz, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. x. p. 98.

Mr. F. Walker captured this species in May 1850, among

juniper bushes at Southgate.

Genus Neriéne, Blackw.

After Neriéne fusca in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat.

Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 270) add the following species.

Neriéne agrestis.

Neriéne agrestis, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 23.

This species, which is closely allied to Neriéne fusca, occurs

among herbage and under stones in pastures near woods at

Oakland. The sexes are adult in autumn.

Neriéne vigilax.

Neriéne vigilaz, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Se-

ries, vol. xi. p. 24.

An adult male of this species was found running on a gravel-

walk at Oakland in July 1852.

Genus Walckenaéra, Blackw.

After Walckenaéra parva in the catalogue (Annals and Mag.

of Nat, Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 465) add

Walckenaéra exilis.

Walckenaéra exilis, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. xi. p. 24.

A specimen of this minute Walckenaéra, in a state of maturity,

was discovered among moss growing at the root of an oak on the

northern slope of Gallt y Rhyg in October 1852,

Dr. Cobbold on the Anatomy of Actinia. 121

XII.— Observations on the Anatomy of Actinia. By T. Spencer

Cosson, M.D., Vice-President of the Physiological Society,

Edinburgh*.

No apology we trust is needed as introductory to the following

remarks, which have for their object the elucidation of a point

upon which much discrepancy of opinion exists. It is distinctly

stated in the last edition of Dr. Carpenter’s valuable work on the

Principles of General and Comparative Physiology (p. 271), that

“the stomach is closed at the bottom, alike in the solitary and

in the compound Helianthoida,” and it is further added (p. 272),

“the manner in which they (the young) pass from the ovarial

chambers into the stomach, is yet an unsolved mystery ;” the

accompanying figure from Dr. Sharpey’s article “Cilia,” in the

‘Cyclopedia of Anat. and Physiol., likewise representing that

organ as closed inferiorly.

Dr. Johnston, in his well-known Treatise on Zoophytes, says

(p. 197), “The mouth leads by a very short and wide passage

into a large stomach, which is a membranous bag; there is no

intestine, nor any other visible exit from the stomach than the

mouth ;” and he has also had the politeness to inform me by note,

that his private dissections, which were made simply with the view

of understanding the descriptions of others, do not permit him

to answer the question as to whether there be any aperture of

communication between the digestive cavity and that of the

body generally.

_ In Prof. Rymer Jones’s ‘Outline of the Animal Kingdom,’

the stomach is described (p. 41) as “a simple bag, closed infe-

riorly,” and in the figure there given it is thus represented. In

the article Polypifera (Cyclop. Anat. and Physiol.), also by Prof.

Jones, an illustration of Actinia, taken from Quoy and Gaimard

(Voyage de |’Uranie), also conveys the same impression.

Two only of the several authors which we have consulted in

reference to this point show the views just alluded to to be

incorrect, viz. Professors Owen and Grant; the former states

(Lectures on Invertebrate Animals, p. 87), “The impregnated

ova (of Actinia) make their way by the small inferior aperture

of the stomach into that cavity, and escape by the mouth of

the parent.” The latter author says, speaking of Lobularia

(see his Lectures on Comp. Anat. No. XL., Lancet, 1833-34,

vol. ii. p. 645), “ The stomach here, as in many allied zoophytes,

forms a distinct membranous tube within the body of the po-

lypus, and quite open at its posterior extremity, like the stomach

of an Actimia, and each polypus has its distinct ovaries at its

- * Verbally introduced to the Society, Dec. 17th, 1852. See reports,

wherein other particulars will be mentioned, and which are purposely

omitted in the present communication.

122 Dr. Cobbold on the Anatomy of Actinia.

base, the ova or gemmules coming out through this open tubular

stomach*.”

That this viscus is assuredly not simply a membranous sae or

bag closed at the base, our own inquiries have fairly demon-

strated. We were led to this investigation by the following

circumstance. Two species of A. mesembryanthemum were taken

one afternoon last October from the north shore of the Firth of

Forth, and on arriving at Edinburgh the same evening, the

number (in the vessel) had increased to thirty-five. The animals

were therefore carefully watched that night, but not until next

day were we gratified by witnessing what has been shown by

numerous observers to occur, viz. the evolution of the young

(of all shapes and sizes) by the mouth. On dissecting one of

the adult Actinias, it was found, as we were thus led to anti-

cipate, that a considerable opening obtained to the base of the

stomach, admitting the tip of the little finger, and freely com-

municating with the interseptal spaces and general abdominal

reservoir. This, to our mind, fully cleared up the difficulty so

often expressed concerning the passage by which the young

polyps gain access to the digestive cavity and are ultimately set

free.

The existence of this opening (which if not functionally may

morphologically be regarded as the pylorus) was further rendered

evident by a careful examination, aided with low magnifying

powers, of the embryo polyps. In the present instance none of

the individuals, although extremely small and of various forms,

presented the vibratile or ciliated character which the late Sir

John Graham Dalyell has shown them to possess in their earliest

condition. The smallest were semi-opaque spherical bodies,

while the remainder presented every gradation of form, from the

simple sphere up to the complete tentaculated polyp. The

largest were about the size of peas. On section they presented

appearances similar to those ex-

hibited in the accompanying

diagrams, which are intended

to illustrate the manner in which

the morphological changes are

brought about, and the several

special organs unfolded. The

figures may be thus explained :

—1. Outline of mature embry-

onic corpuscle after the disap-

pearance of the cilia. 2, 3, 4. Primary involution of integu-

mentary membrane. 5, 6. Re-induplication of external mem-

* Prof. Goodsir informs me that he has repeatedly pomted out, in his

Lectures, ‘‘ the occurrence of this opening,” and has referred to it as typical

of the entire group of helianthoid polyps.

Dr. Cobbold on the Anatomy of Actinia. 123

brane and formation of stomachal cavity,—commencement of

tentacula (a), and ovarian septa (b), by the same process of in-

volution. These observations on the development are corro-

borated by the following remarks of Sir J. G. Dalyell ; speaking

of the corpuscula (Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland,

p- 209), he says, “The motion subsisted eight days, but the

shape of some was changing, and elongating prominences were

rising on others. Their form improved, when I concluded that

they would certainly become Actinie. The rudiments of ten-

tacula became visible in the largest in ten days more, and in two

days they proved six in number.”

In reference to the behaviour of the young of Actinia imme-

diately on their quitting the parent, it was noticed in those

under our observation, that they slowly sank to the bottom of

the basin, lighting and resting upon their outspread tentacula,

with the base or convex portion corresponding to the sucking

disk, uppermost ; they then elongated and moved this part of the

body laterally, after the manner of Hydre; and if the mother

' Actinia or any projecting body lay in the vicinity, they imme-

diately attached themselves to it and there remained. Some of

the young thus adhering to the adult polyp gave the idea of a

gemmiferous mode of reproduction, which circumstance may, we

think, explain the notion of mcrease by gemmation, hitherto

ascribed to the whole group of these animals, but only actually

demonstrated (so far as we are aware) by that careful naturalist

Sir J. G. Dalyell, to have taken place in one species, viz. Actinia

lacerata*.

In those species (A. gemmacea) that we exhibited to the Phy-

siological Society, the fissiparous mode of propagation was well

seen, the serrated line of demarcation indicating that reunion of

the halves was effected by a similar process to that which takes

place in the cranial bones of the higher animals. An interesting

analogy to the phenomena above described, we are informed by

Mr. J. R. Mummery, obtains in the young of Tubularia indivisat:

“Slowly it emerges, withdrawing its tentacles in succession, until

it has set itself free, when it crawls slowly upon the bottom of

the vessel containing it, elevating itself on the extremity of its

tentacles. After a period of time, varying from one to four days,

the animal having selected a suitable stone, or the surface of the

old polypidom, reverses its position, and with the mouth upwards,

now attaches itself by the opposite extremity and remains rooted

fast for life.”

* Tilustrations of this are given in his work, vol. ii. pl. 47.

t See an excellent paper in the Microscopical Society’s Transactions,

new series, p. 29.

124 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous

XIII.—On the Division of Ctenobranchous Gasteropodous Mol-

lusca into larger Groups and Families. By J.B. Gray, Ph.D.,

F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.

Cuvier, Dumeril, and Lamarck separated the Gasteropodous

Mollusca, which have pectinated or comb-like gills, into two di-

visions, according as they possessed or were without a siphon

to facilitate the admission of water to their gills, probably being

influenced by preceding conchologists, who had in a similar

manner divided the spiral shells into those which had an entire,

or an emarginated, or a channelled mouth. Lamarck called

those with a siphon Zoophaga, and those without it Phyto-

phaga, believing the food of the molluscs to be indicated by

the form of the mantle. As we have become more acquainted

with the habits of the Mollusca, it has been observed that

many of the animals without any siphon to the mantle, as

Natica, Scalaria, Ianthina, &c., are quite as carnivorous as those

which have the siphon most perfectly developed; on the other

hand, Lamarck found it requisite to arrange many genera, as

Cerithium, Melanopsis, Planaxis, &c., with the Phytophaga with

entire mouths, though the animals have as well-developed siphons

and the shells as distinct canal or siphonal notch, as any of the

genera of Zoophagous Mollusca. These divisions, however, have

been almost universally adopted. Dr. Lovén in his paper on

the Scandinavian Mollusca and on the Tongues of these animals,

divided the Gasteropoda into natural families independent of

these divisions, and Dr. Troschel in his arrangement of Mol-

lusca has followed the same course, separating the families

into groups according to the structure of their tongues, The

observations which Dr. Troschel made on the arrangement which

I published in Mrs. Gray’s work, ‘Figures of Molluscous

Animals,’ have induced me to reconsider the subject, consult

again all the authorities, and examine the tongues of the mol-

luscous animals which have been lately received at the Museum

collections.

Being impressed with the importance which Dr. Lovén at-

tached to the form of the mouth, I was induced to pay attention

to this character, and I believe that it affords a much more na-

tural one to separate families into two great groups, than the

presence or the absence of the siphon of the mantle, and one

which appears to be more consistent with the habits of the animal

and much less lable to exceptions. I may observe in passing

that some of the French zoologists do not appear to have been

impressed with its importance, for MM. Quoy and Gaimard in

some few instances erroneously represent some of the species of

a genus, as a Murex and Terebra, for example, as having a

ee oe

Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 125

rostrum, while the greater part of the species are properly re-

presented without it, and as having a proboscis, and the same

may be remarked of some of the more modern figures of these

animals.

I fully expect that many naturalists, especially those who have

chiefly confined their studies to the external form of shell or to

the fossil species, will consider that the system here proposed is

very artificial, as it separates many genera and families from one

another which they have regarded as being very nearly allied, or as

belonging to the same family or even genus. But it must be re-

collected that this was the case when first the study of the animal

was undertaken, yet no one now objects to the terrestrial Helices

and Bulimi being separated from the sea shells which were formerly

arranged with them, or the Bulle from the other marine families,

and we must expect that as the structure of the animal becomes

more known, the more the genera founded only on the shells will

become separated and dispersed.

In drawing up the characters of the suborders and families,

Ihave attempted to select those which appeared most perma-

nent, or least subject to variation. In all animals, as a general

rule, those organs by which they obtain their food belong to the

first class ; hence the characters of the suborder and its divi-

sions have been taken from the form of the mouth and the

disposition and form of the teeth on the lingual membrane, as I

have no doubt these parts have a most important bearing on the

ceconomy of the animal; while the characters of the families

have been taken from the modifications of the mantle and differ-

ences in the structure and form of the operculum and shell ;

for though I consider that the characters of the order, suborder,

and families should be chiefly taken from modifications of the

animal, I always consider that the shell and operculum are

quite as important as regards the genus, as the animal which

forms it.

Suborder I. PRososcrpirera. Head small, with an elon-

gated, retractile, longly exsertile proboscis, when retracted hidden

within the body ; tentacles close together at the base or united

by a veil over the base of the proboscis ; eyes sessile, on the outer

base of the tentacles; operculum annular (except in Natica).

Carnivorous, eating livig mollusca and other animals.

The trunk or proboscis is of a very complicated structure and

furnished with a number of muscles, well described by Cuvier in

his anatomy of Buccinum, which enable it to be withdrawn into

itself like the tentacles of a snail. These animals are said to

form the round holes so commonly found on other shells, and

the lingual membrane is placed near the apex of the exserted

trunk.

126 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous

Suborder IJ. Rosrrirera. Head moderate, with a more or

less elongated, produced, contractile, transversely annulated ros-

trum ; tentacles subulate, far apart on the side of the rostrum.

Essentially phytophagous ; the rostrum is only furnished with

contractile muscles, and varies in length and shape; in Struthio-

laria it is very long and conical subulate, but it is not retractile

like those of the former suborder; the rostrum of Strombi is

also elongated, while in some other families it is short and trun-

cated; but it is always easily known from the retractile proboscis

of the former group ; the lmgual membrane is often very long,

extending far into the body of the animal.

The families are the same as those characterized in the ‘ Figures

of Molluscous Animals,’ vol. iv. 1850, only placed in different

order, to show the characters afforded by the teeth, with some

new ones rendered necessary by the examination of the teeth of

some genera which had not before been described.

Suborder I. Proposcipirera.

A. Hamiglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in three series

(1-1-1), the central broad, the lateral versatile (fig. 1).

Fam. 1. Muricip#. Lateral teeth flat, with a bent-up pro-

cess at the end more or less at right angles with the base ; siphon

of mantle and canal of shell straight ; foot simple m front ; man-

tle enclosed.

a. Muricina. Operculum ovate ; nucleus subapical within the

apex ; varices of shell developed. Murex, Trophon.

b. Fusina. Operculum ovate, acute; nucleus apical ; varices

of shell rudimentary or none. Pisania, Colus, Cassidulus, Chry-

sodomus.

? c. Pusionellina. Operculum semiovate ; nucleus in middle of

the straight inner edge. Pusionella. Teeth ?

d. Rapananina. Operculum ovate, blunt ; nucleus elongate,

forming the outer or hinder edge. Rapana, ? Chorus and ? Cuma.

Fam. 2. Bucctnipz. Lateral teeth flat, with a bent-up pro-

cess at the end more or less at right angles with the base ;

siphon of mantle and canal of shell recurved ; foot simple ; mantle

enclosed.

a. Buccinina. Opercnlum ovate; nucleus small, near outer

front edge. Buccinum.

b. Nassina. Operculum ovate, acute, nucleus apical.

* Operculum entire. Latrunculus, Cominella, Phos.

** Operculum serrated. Bullia, Nassa, ? Northia. -

Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 127

c. Purpurina. Operculum oblong ; nucleus elongate, forming

the long outer edge. Purpura, Concholepas, Sistrum, ? Magillus.

It is to be observed that the operculum of these two families

offers exactly the same modifications.

Planaxina, which have been arranged in this family, have a

distinct rostrum and operculum like Littorina.

Fam. 3. Oxiviv%. Siphon of mantle recurved ; foot with a

cross groove on each side in front; often enclosing part of the

shell ; mantle enclosed ; operculum small or none.

a. Olivina. Pillar of shell plaited in front.

* Lateral teeth broad ovate. Strephona, Olivella, Scaphula,

Agaronia.

** Lateral teeth hook-like, narrow. Ancilla.

?b. Harpina. Pillar of shell smooth. Harpa. Teeth

Fam. 4. Lamenparrap#. Lateral teeth simple, curved ; man-

tle very large, covering the shell, with a notch in place of the

siphon in front ; operculum none. Lamellaria, Coriocella. The

genus Marsenina (prodita) appears more allied to Velutinide.

B. Odontoglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in three series

(1-1-1), the central recurved, toothed at the tip, the lateral not

versatile (figs. 2, 3).

Fam. 5. Fascrorariap£. Mantle enclosed ; siphon and canal

of shell straight ; shell with plaits on the front of the pillar;

central tooth narrow, small ; lateral teeth very broad, linear, with

many equal teeth (fig. 2). Fusciolaria, Lagena.

Fam. 6. TurBINELLID&. Mantle enclosed ; siphon and canal

of shell straight ; shell with plaits on the middle of the pillar ;

central teeth broad, few-toothed ; lateral teeth narrowed, strong,

with a single large tooth (fig. 3). Turbinellus, Cynodonta.

C. Rachiglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in a single central

series, often toothed (figs. 4, 5).

Fam. 7. Votut1pz%. Shell with plaits on columella ; siphon

recurved, and canal very short.

a. Volutina. Siphon with auricles on side of base ; tentacles

far apart, united by a broad veil over the head.

* Teeth lunate, apex 8-toothed (fig. 4). Yetus, Cymbium, ?Vo-

luta.

+k Teeth linear, base angularly diverging, with a single conical

apex (fig. 5). Cymbiola.

128 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous

b. Mitrina. Siphon simple at the base ; tentacles close together

at the base; mantle enclosed; “teeth broad, many-toothed”’ ?

very small at the tip of the proboscis. Mitra, Turris, Imbri-

carta.

ce, Porcellanina. Siphon simple at the base; tentacles close

together at the base; mantle lobes expanded, covering the shell ;

teeth ? very small? not to be seen in the only specimen (in

bad state) I have been able to examine. Peorcellana, Persicula.

The specimen of P. glabella in spirits showed no appearance

of the dilatation of the mantle.

D. Toxoglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in two lateral series

(1-°0°1), elongate, subulate (fig. 6).

Fam. 8. PLrevroromip®. Siphon of mantle and canal of

shell straight; mantle and shell often with a slit in hinder part

of right side.

a. Pleurotomina. Operculum ovate, acute; nucleus apical,

Pleurotama, Drillia.

b. Clavatulina. Operculum semiovate ; nucleus in the centre

of the straight front edge. Clavatula, Tomella.

ce. Defrancianina. Operculum none. Mangelia, Defrancia.

E. Tenioglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in seven rows

(3°1°3), central generally toothed, lateral in three series, con-

verging, the inner often broad, two outer subulate, versatile (fig. 7).

Fam. 9. Doxtiip#. Foot small; siphon of mantle recurved ;

mantle enclosed ; operculum none. Dolium, ? Malea. Tongue—?

Fam. 10. Tritonrap#. Foot small; siphon of mantle and

canal of shell straight ; shell variced; mantle enclosed; oper-

culum ovate, annular; nucleus subapical. Apollon, Triton, Per-

sona. The teeth of this family have been verified in a dozen

species of the three genera.

Fam. 11. Scyroryripz. Foot small ; siphon of mantle pro-

duced ; operculum none. Scytotypus*.

Fam. 12. Vetutinip#. Foot moderate, rounded; mantle

edge inflated, folded on the edge into two canals ; eyes on outer

side of tentacles. Operculum none. Velutina, Otina, ? Marsenina.

Fam. 13. Naticrip#. Foot very large, much produced ; shell

* Tn Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. x. 415. 1852, by a slip of the pen, I erro-

neously stated that this animal had no proboscis.

Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 129

sunk into the foot ; eyes none ; operculum distinct, spiral, few-

whorled (fig. 7).

a. Operculum, outer layer shelly. Natica.

b. Operculum simple, horny. Neverita, Polinices, Mammilla,

Stomatia.

From Dr. Lovén’s description of the animal of Trichotropis

borealis, it should be referred to this suborder, and equally so by

Messrs. Forbes and Hanley’s figures, t. II. f. 1 ; but in examining

the animals of Trichotropis bicarinatus, the original type of the

genus, I find the animal to have a rostrum and no proboscis. I

should have been inclined to have regarded the animal of these

two species as probably forming two genera, but Messrs. Forbes

and Hanley’s description of the animal (Brit. Moll. 361) agrees

pretty well with the animal of 7. bicarinatus.

F. Ptenoglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in many series,

numerous, similar (fig. 8).

Fam. 14. Cassip1pz. Mantle enclosed, with a recurved siphon;

shell ventricose, subglobose, with a recurved canal, often variced ;

outer lip thickened ; lingual membrane short, broad, triangular,

with many rows of similar lancet-shaped teeth, and a single

small dentated tooth in the central series ; operculum annular ;

nucleus in the middle of the straight inner side. Bezoardica,

? Cassis, ?Levenia, ? Morio. The teeth bear no resemblance to

those figured by Quoy and Gaimard as those of Bezoardica.

Fam. 15. Scarariaps#. Foot moderate, mantle enclosed ;

shell turrited, variced, without any canal; eyes on outer side of

the subulate tentacles ; operculum horny, spiral. Scadaria.

Fam. 16. Acrzonrp#. Foot moderate ; mantle enclosed ; eyes

on the inner side of the base of the expanded tentacles ; oper-

culum horny, subspiral. Acteon.

G. Gymnoglossa. Teeth and lingual membrane rudimentary

or none.

Fam. 17. Acustp#. Foot small; mantle enclosed, with an

elongated siphon; shell turrited ; lip thin, not variced; eyes on

tip of tentacles or wanting ; tentacles very small or wanting ;

operculum annular; nucleus apical. Acus (tentacles small).

Subula (tentacles and eyes none). Leiodomus (suture callous ;

operculum ovate; tentacles small; has been confounded with

Bullia).

Fam. 18. PyraMipELuip#. Foot moderate; mantle enclosed ;

eyes on the inner side of the broad folded tentacles ; operculum

horny, spiral ; shell spiral, pillar plaited.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 9

130 Dr. J. £. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous

a. Pyramidellina. Shell turrited. Obeliscus, Odostomia, Eu-

lima, Aclis, ? Stylina.

b. Tylodinina. Shell subspiral. Tylodina.

Cerithiopsis of Forbes and Hanley, tab. OO, if scanscn de-

scribed, must form a new family im this section.

Fam. 19. Ancurrecromip#. Tentacles folded, with the suture

below ; eyes sessile on upper surface of their base (Eydouz). Gill-

cavities divided by a longitudinal fold ; foot moderate, truncated

in front, rounded behind (Quoy). I have not been able to examine

the animal of this family, nor has the proboscis been figured, but

the position of the tentacles as given by Quoy, and with more

detail by Eydoux, lead me to believe that it is furnished with one.

a. Operculum ovate. Architectoma.

b. Operculum circular. Torinia.

Suborder II. Rostrirera.

Section 1. Gymnoglossa. Lingual membrane and teeth none ;

operculum none.

Fam. 20. Cancrtuartap&. Mantle enclosed; pillar of shell

folded ; operculum none. Admete, ? Cancellaria.

Section 2. Toxoglossa. Lingual membrane with two series of

subulate elongate, often barbed, lateral teeth (fig. 9).

Fam. 21. Contpz. Teeth barbed; mantle enclosed; oper-

culum ovate, nucleus apical. Conus.

Section 3. Digitiglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in seven

rows, 3:1°3 (or perhaps five rows, 2°1°*27%), the central teeth

triangular, recurved, 3-toothed ; lateral teeth converging, inner co-

nical, recurved ; the outer large, broad, ovate, with numerous long,

linear, equal, curved digitations on the upper edge (fig. 10).

Fam. 22. AMPHIPERASID£Z. Operculum none ; mantle lobes

expanded, covering the shell, bearded externally ; ‘shell, edge of

outer lip inflexed. Amphiper as.

The black colour on A. ovum washes off when in spirits.

Section 4. Tzeniglossa. Lingual membrane with seven series

of teeth (3° 1°38), the central broad, the lateral converging, the

umner Aas broader ; outer lateral conical, eacept in Viviparide

(fig. 7

wx pone subannular or none ; mantle furnished with ‘a

siphon, and shell with a canal in. front.

* Eyes sessile, on the outer side of the base of the tentacles.

Fam. 23. Cyprmap#. Operculum none; mantle lobes ex-

Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 131

panded, covering the shell; outer lateral teeth conical, entire or

toothed. Cyprea, Trivia, ? Erato.

Fam. 24. Prprcunarrap#. Operculum none; mantle en-

closed. - Pedicularia.

Fam. 25. Aporruarp#. Operculum annular, ovate, nucleus

apical, small; mantle, outer edge expanded, lobed, or rarely re-

flexed ; siphon and canal of shell bent to the right. Aporrhais ;

Trichotropis, lingual membrane short, broad ; ? Struthiolaria.

(See observations on Trichotropis at p. 129.)

*k Hyes on elongated peduncles.

Fam. 26. Srromsips. Foot compressed, used for jumping,

not walking ; mantle, outer side generally expanded and often

lobed ; muzzle longly conical.

a. Strombina. Tentacles on middle of eye-pedicel ; operculum

claw-like. Strombus, Pterocera, Fusus.

b. Seraphina. Tentacles none?, operculum none. Seraphys.

B. Operculum subannular ; mantle and shell simple in front ;

eyes sessile.

Fam. 27, Puorip#. Foot compressed, used for jumping, not

walking ; eyes sessile, on the outer side of the subulate tentacles ;

operculum large, horny, subannular ; muzzle conical, produced ;

tongue ?; teeth ——_? Phorus, Onustus.

C. Operculum annular, regular ; mantle with a siphon in front ;

shell simple in front ; eyes produced near the outer side of the base

of the subulate tentacles.

Fam. 28. AmpuLtariap®. Central teeth acute, lateral, sub-

ulate. Ampullaria, Marissa, Pomus, Pomella, Lanistes, Asolene.

D. Operculum annular, regular ; mantle and shell simple in front ;

eyes sessile, on the outer side of the base of the subulate tentacles.

Fam. 29. Viviraripm. Teeth abnormal, laminar, longitu-

dinal, ovate ; apex recurved, toothed on each side the tip ; inner

lateral tooth broad. Viviparus, Paludomus, Bithinia.

E. Operculum annular, regular, with an internal process ; mantle

and shell simple in front ; eyes sessile, far back behind the tentacles.

Fam. 30. RissorLttip#. Rostrum divided into two tentacular

lobes in front ; “teeth in five series,” Alder. Rissoella = Jef-

freysia, Alder ; Rissoina.

; 9x

LA}

182 Dr. J. BE. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous

F. Operculum spiral (rarely wanting) ; mantle and shell gene-

rally simple, sometimes with a rudimentary siphon and a canal in

front of shell ; eyessessile ; outer lateral teeth conical, curved.

a. Eyes sessile, on outer side of téntacles.

** Gill enclosed, in one or three lines on inner side of mantle-

cavity.

Fam. 31. Lirrorinips. Mantle edge simple or with only a

slight fold in front; gills in two series; shell free ; foot flat.

Assiminia, Littorina, &e.

Fam. 32. Puanaxip#. Mantle edge with a siphon and shell

with a notch in front. Planazxis, Quoyia, ? Litiopa.

Fam. 33. Mretaniap#. Mantle edge torn, with a more or

less distinct siphon in front; gill of a single series of plates.

Rissoa, Skenea, Melania, Vibex, Faunus, Melanatria, Rhinoclavis,

Cerithium, Telescopium, Triphoris, Terebellum.

Fam. 34. Vermetip#. Shell attached, irregular ; foot scarcely

fit for walking, dilated, clavate at the end. Vermetus, Serpuloides,

Siliquaria, &e.

Fam. 35. ? Vanicororp#. Shell free; foot small, circular,

produced in front with a dilated membranous expansion on each

side ; operculum horny, ovate ; teeth ? Vanicoro.

*k Gills plumose, exposed ; lamina pinnate, spirally twisted,

Fam. 36. Vatvatip#£. Operculum orbicular, spiral, many-

whorled. Valvata.

b. Eyes sessile, on the head between or rather behind the base of

the tentacles.

Fam. 37. Cacip#. Shell subcylindrical, arched ; apex deci-

duous, subspiral ; operculum circular, horny ; foot short ; teeth

? Caecum.

Fam. 38. TruncaTELLIp&. Body and shell spiral ; foot very

short, roundish ; muzzle broadly 2-lobed: walks with its foot and

lips ; teeth ? Truncatella.

G. Operculum none; mantle and shell simple in front ; gills

in an oblique line across the mantle-cavity ; lamina elongate, linear,

partly exposed ; eyes small, on the outer side of the base of the ten-

tacles.

Fam. 39. Caputip#. Foot folded on itself. Capulus, Hip-

poniz, Amaltha.

Fam. 40. Catyprraip#&. Foot expanded. Crypta, Galerus,

Crucibulum, Calyptra, Trochita.

ne ae ae ee

Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 133

Fig. 2. Fasciolaria filamentosa.

nh WIM,

Fig. 8. Scalaria Turtont.

CA Maa

Fig. 4. Yetus olla. Fig. 5. Cymbiola Turneri

} \, J kee plese

Fig. 9. Conus sp.

Fig. 1. Chrysodomus antiquus.

Fig. 3. Turbinellus cornigera.

Fig. 7. Natica an

134 Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

On the Growth of Plants in Closely Glazed Cases. By N. B. Warp,

F.R.S., F.L.S. Second edition. Pp. 143. London: Van Voorst,

1852.

Mr. Warn’s cases for the growth of plants in situations naturally

unfavourable for their development are too well known to require

description. They take the place of the old mignionette-box on the

window-sill, enabling their owner to grow plants which under other

circumstances he could never have dreamt of. They serve as elegant

ornaments in the drawing-room ; they furnish the suburban horticul-

turist with a ready means of striking cuttings and protecting tender

plants during the winter; in fact, to a certain extent they render

those luxuries of the rich—the greenhouse and conservatory —access-

ible to every one who can afford to lay out a few shillings with that

object. But there is another class to whom these cases are of still

more value—we allude to those numerous botanists whose avocations

necessitate their constant residence in one or other of our great cities,

and who, though no way behind their country brothers in their ad-

miration for nature and zeal for science, have yet but few opportu-

nities of observing growing plants, except perhaps during their annual

holiday, or on an occasional hebdomadal excursion. ‘To such these

cases are invaluable,—enabling them to have constantly under their

eyes, during the whole course of its development, almost any plant

that they may wish to study. They are especially useful in growing

ferns, many species which are perfectly intractable under other treat-

ment flourishing in them luxuriantly. Nor is it in many cases

necessary for botanical purposes to go to any great expense—a wide-

mouthed bottle furnished with a cover will serve to grow many plants

as well as the most elegant case.

Another purpose for which these cases are employed, and by no

means the least important of their applications, is the transport of

living plants to and from distant regions. By their means a long sea

voyage becomes a much less serious matter than formerly, and many

plants will now no doubt reach our hothouses which have hitherto

baffled the ingenuity of collectors.

In the elegant little book, whose title stands at the head of this

notice, Mr. Ward lays before the public a statement of what has

been and may be done by the development of the principles on which

his cases are constructed. His work is divided into six chapters, of

which the first is devoted to the consideration of the conditions ne-

cessary to the growth of plants in a state of nature—the second treats

of the influences which produce a prejudicial effect upon vegetable

life in large towns—the third contains an account of the mode in

which the author was led to the discovery of the principle on which

his closed cases are constructed, with many interesting details con-

nected with the practical working of the principle—the fourth chapter

points out the utility of the closed cases for the conveyance of plants

on shipboard—the fifth the enjoyment offered by the closed cases to

Linnean Society. 135

the working man—and the sixth the probable future applications of

the facts detailed in the preceding chapters, in scientific investiga-

tions and in the treatment of disease. The work closes with an

appendix containing letters relative to Mr. Ward’s cases which have

passed between that gentleman and several of our leading scientific

men. It is ornamented with a series of very nicely executed wood-

cuts representing some of the principal forms in which the cases may

be constructed, in order that those of its readers who may be desirous

of commencing the cultivation of plants in closed cases may “choose

for themselves.” We think that few will rise from the perusal of

this attractive little volume without feeling some such desire.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

LINNZZAN SOCIETY.

June 1, 1852.—R. Brown, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read a paper “‘ On two new genera of Fungi.” By the Rev. M.

J. Berkeley, F.L.S.

After some preliminary observations on the gratification attendant

on the satisfactory determination of the synonyms of the earlier

writers, and on the advantages to be derived from an attentive study

of their works, particularly (as regards Fungi) those of Micheli,

Schmidel, Miller and Battarra, Mr. Berkeley proceeded to call the

attention of the Society tu two subjects, the one figured by Battarra

and the other by Bulliard. The figure of Battarra is contained in

his “‘ Fungorum Agri Ariminensis Historia,” t. 40, and represents a

Phallus which some later writers have referred to Phallus caninus,

Huds., although at first sight it bears but a remote resemblance to

that species. Several specimens of it were found, according to Bat-

tarra, in the neighbourhood of Rome, and he describes them as

having the volva dirty white, coriaceous, and filled with a mucila-

ginous substance, as in the other species of Phallus. From this

arose a Club-shaped cellular receptacle, hollow within, the upper part

being even and solid within (meaning probably that it was imper-

forate), and covered with a crust which was red when the fungus

was young, but when it had arrived at maturity the top was green

with a zone of red beneath it, the lower portion of the stem being

dirty white sprinkled with reddish brown superficial specks: when the

fungus was past maturity, the upper portion passed into a feetid fluid.

It would seem that Battarra did not see the fungus when fresh, and

that his figure was taken from a dried specimen ; but it is very dif-

ficult to conceive how a fungus tapering to a point, as exhibited in

Sowerby’s figure of P. caninus, could by any mode of drying assume

the broadly clavate form exhibited by Battarra’s figure. A fungus,

however, has been recently found in S. Carolina by H. W. Ravenel,

Esq., which exhibits the peculiar form of that of Battarra, and when

forwarded to Mr. Berkeley by the Rev. M. A. Curtis was noticed

as differing greatly in structure from the other species of Phallus

136 Linnean Society.

in its not showing the slightest distinction between the stem and

hymenium. Ata later period specimens of the same species were

found by Mr. Ravenel exhibiting the same form as that of P. caninus,

but with the ample hymenium more clearly confluent with the

stem, which differs but slightly from it in appearance and structure,

and always perforated at the apex, while the loose cellular pale stem

of P. caninus is at the first glance distinct from the short and more

minutely cellular head. No doubt whatever rests in the mind of Mr.

Ravenel as to the identity of the clavate and fusiform individuals of

his plant; and as these two forms occur in a species analogous to

P. caninus, thcugh not identical with it, Mr. Berkeley is of opinion

that we may conclude, with tolerable certainty, that the figure of

Battarra does indeed represent a peculiar state of the well-known

species. With regard to the plant of S. Carolina, Mr. Berkeley

points out the distinctions between it and P. caninus, and thinks

that they completely justify the formation of a new genus for its re-

ception, unless such genera as Dictyophora, Mutinus, Dictyophallus,

&c. are to be rejected, as mere members of the genus Phallus. He

therefore proposes to characterize it as follows :—

Corynites, Berkel. & Curt.

Uterus rotundatus, e membrana duplici gelatina distenta compositus,

lobato-rumpens Receptaculum cum stipite elongato celluloso-cribroso

omnino continuum, obtusum, perforatum, massa sporifera primim

sinuato-cellulosa tenaci mox ver diffluente tectum. Spore minute.

—Fungi terrestres, oblongi, subfusiformes, autumnales. Genus a Mu-

tino, Fries, differt receptaculo minus discreto, apice perforato.

C. Ravenen, n. sp.

Hab. in sabulosis graminosis, juxta fl. Santee Caroline Australis,

autumno.—Curtis, no. 2573, 80837. Ravenel, no. 844,

Mr. Berkeley describes the egg as globose, $ of an inch in dia-

meter, the volva bursting in two or three lobes applied to the stem ;

the stem 1}~2 inches high, 4—5 lines thick, bright red, coarsely cri-

brose, below attenuated, above confluent with the receptacle, which

is sometimes broadly clavate, sometimes conical, but always more or

less obtuse, pervious at the apex, sometimes half as long as the stem ;

the mass of spores dark olive, soon washed off; the odour heavy

and nauseous, but only perceptible when the hymenium is brought

near to the nose.

The second subject of Mr. Berkeley’s paper relates to a group of

Fungi of which Spherocarpus capsulifer, Bulliard, is the type, and _

which appear to have been for the most part neglected by authors,

the accounts of them by French botanists (by whom alone they have

been noticed) being more or less complete compilations from Bulliard.

Externally the fungi in question, with one exception, have the ap-

pearance of species of the genus Physarum, the peridium being single

and smooth, and the spores mixed with flocci; the latter are broad

and lamellzform in parts, but vary greatly in breadth, and intermixed

with spores as in other Myzogasteres, but these spores grow in little

aciniform masses instead of being single as in other allied Fungi,

Linnean Society. 137

with the exception of Enerthema, Reticularia and Ptychogaster, in the

former of which (figured by Mr. Bowman in the ‘ Linnean Transac-

tions’) as well as in the present instance, Mr. Berkeley has ascer-

tained that they are produced within a vesicle, as in Hymenogaster

vulgaris, Tul., thus ccnfirming at once Mr. Bowman’s curious

genus, and M. Tulasne’s observation of a similar anomaly in a dif-

ferent group of fungi; while in the two other genera they form little

radiating fascicles. Mr. Berkeley states that the credit of calling

attention to Bulliard’s figure, and ascertaining the structure, is en-

tirely due to Dr. Badham, and he therefore dedicates the genus to

him, in the hope that its characters are so well founded as to ensure

permanence.

Bapuamia, Berkeley.

Peridium simplex, extis nudum, v. rarissimé subtomentosum, apice

demum lacerato-apertum ; flocci laxé reticulati, parietibus affixi, hic

illic expansi in laminam sepé triangularem peridio similem ; spore glo-

bose, v. subangulares, primum sacco communi incluse, demu liberate,

conglobato-adnate.—Fungi minores, fragilissimi, muscos v. corticem

colentes, Physarum utplurimum referentes.

1. B. hyalina= Physarum hyalinum, Auct.

2. B. utricularis=Physarum utriculare, 4uct.

3. B. capsulifer, peridiis sessilibus v. breviter membranaceo-pedicellatis

obovatis congestis e nigro-cesiis albidis, floccis candidis.

Spherocarpus capsulifer, Bull. t. 470. f. 2.

Trickia capsulifera, Dec. Fl. Frang. vol. ii. p. 254 (1815).

Physarum capsuliferum, Chev. Par. vol.i. p. 339 (1826)?; Duby, Bot.

Gall. p. 861 (1830).

Hab. ad muscos, in Gallia.

- A sequentibus differt stipite spurio, peridiis magis obovatis, floccisque

albidis. B. uériculari verosimiliter propior.

4. BADHAMIA NITENS, peridiis sessilibus depressis congestis nitidé flavis,

floccis flavis, sporis extis fortiter echinulatis.

Hab. ad ramos quercinos emortuos; apud East Bergholt, in Com. Suffolk,

Febr. 21, 1851, Rev. Dr. Badham.

5. BapHAMIA PALLIDA, peridiis sessilibus depressis sublentiformibus hic

illic congestis sparsisque pallido-luteis, floccis flavis, sporis majoribus

granulatis; vesicula centrali magna.

Hab. ad ramos quercinos emortuos; apud East Bergholt, in Com. Suffolk,

Mart. 1, 1851, Rev. Dr. Badham.

6. BapHAMIA FULVELLA, peridiis gregariis sessilibus globosis nigris

tomento subtili fulvo vestitis, floccis albidis.

Hab. ad lignum emortuum; apud East Bergholt, in Com. Suffolk, Rev.

Dr. Badham.

Habitus Didymii potitis quam Physari.

The paper was accompanied by coloured drawings, and magnified

representations of the details.

138 Zoological Society.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 11, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

Nores on THE RaprortAt Birps or Britisw Guiana.

By Dr. G. R. Bonyan.

There are, I believe, only three species of Vulture in British Gui-

ana. The first is the well-known

KiNG OF THE VULTURES.

Sarcorhamphus Papa of Dumeril.—Irubicha, Azara.—Vultur

Papa, Linn.—Le Roi des Vautours, Cuv.—Carrion Crow Governor

of negroes.

There is a very good drawing of this bird in Latham’s ‘General Hi-

story of Birds.’ It is by no means common in Demerara, but young

birds are occasionally brought from the upper rivers, particularly

the upper parts of the Mahaica and Mahaicony creeks, where they

abound, to the town. They are easily tamed and eat any sort of

meat, not showing a particular predilection to putrid meat. Although

I have seen this bird in its wild state, I have never witnessed it alight-

ing upon a carcase ; the common Carrion Crows, it is said, cede place

until the king has fed. My. Waterton witnessed this singular fact,

and I have heard it corroborated by more than one person of veracity.

I know nothing of its habits or nidification. The colours about the

head and neck are remarkably beautiful and varied, and have a downy

bloom as it were, which it is impossible to imitate by painting the

preserved specimen.

The Common Carrion Crow. Cathartes iota.

If this bird be the same as “ Vultur iota”’ of Charles Bonaparte,

it is imperfectly described by Cuvier as having only the head naked ;

whereas it has the head and the neck more than half way down,

naked, warty and black; nor is its plumage of a shining black, but

dull and inky. The Carrion Crow is seen over the whole surface of

the country, either soaring on dry sunny days at an immense height

in the air, or swooping down in wide gyrations towards the ground.

If a carcase be thrown out on a dam, no Carrion Crow being within

the range of vision, after a short time one will be seen in a distant

part of the horizon ; presently another will appear ; then another and

another, until they will be observed coming from all quarters ; not,

however, in a direct line towards the object, but in more or less ex-

tensive gyrations. There can be no doubt that the first Carrion Crow

that sees the object, by an increased energetic quickness of its flight,

gives notice to those which are within its sphere of vision that there

is game in view, which accounts satisfactorily enough for the vast

number of these birds which are collected from every quarter of the

horizon in so short a time after a dead body is exposed. Indeed, to

the eye of the common observer, the difference of motion of a Vultur

iota on the look-out, and after it has sighted its quarry, is very re-

markable. The former is a slow, steady and gentle soar, in small

Zoological Society. 139

gyrations, at an equal height; the head of the bird, if it be examined

with a glass, being seen turning from side to side. The latter is a

rapid and energetic advance, every hundred yards or so the speed

being increased by several vigorous flaps of the wings. It appears to

me to be quite unnecessary to enter into the discussion, as to whether

this bird hunts by sight or scent, as it is quite sufficiently established

that it is assisted by both senses. The instant a snake is killed, the

Carrion Crow will, if in the neighbourhood, sight the object, and

speedily descend and commence his attacks upon the dead animal.

Or if a negro lets fall a calabash with eggs, and they are broken, the

Carrion Crow will soon be seen feasting on the unwonted luxury. If,

on the other hand, a body be imperfectly interred, this bird will, so

soon as putrefaction has commenced, be seen in the neighbourhood

perched upon a tree or tombstone, and apparently much puzzled to

know where the piece of mortality can he concealed which evolves

the, to him, delicious fragrancy. If the body be that of a tough-

skinned animal, such as an ox or horse, the Crows will wait, perched

on trees in the neighbourbood, until putrefaction has softened it suffi-

ciently for them to feed on it. Their bills and feet are remarkably

weak. They build in very high trees nests of broken sticks. The

egos when broken have a semi-putrid odour. It is worthy of remark

that the Carrion Crow is common about the streets of New Amster-

dam, scarcely getting out of the way of the passengers; while in George-

town, not more than sixty miles distance, this bird is never seen in

the streets. The former town is said to be much more cleanly and

well-kept than the latter.

The YELLOW-NECKED CARRION Crow.

This bird is smaller and more slender than the common Carrion

Crow. It is found principally about the creeks of Mahaica and Ma-

haicony. It is less numerous than the Black-headed Carrion Crow.

It is not either so gregarious a feeder, and appears to search for

smaller carcases, such as the putrid fish on the dried savannahs bor-

dering the creeks. There is certainly, with the exception of the

colour of the head and neck, the absence of warts, and the slender

form of the body, but a very slight specific difference between this

bird and the former. The colour is black, with blue and greenish

iridescence.

The Fispinc-Hawx. Pandion.

A very handsome little fishing Eagle. I do not think this is the

same species as Le Balbusard of Cuvier. It enlivens very much the

scene about the flat swampy lands of the sea-coast, when the trenches

are full with the mixed tide and bush water. It hovers for a length

of time in one spot at a considerable height, and then suddenly de-

scends vertically on its finny prey, or it alters its position to another

part of the trench. When it makes a capture it flies off to a neigh-

bouring tree to devour it.

The Larce Buve Hawk or THE CATARACTS.

This bird I shot with a single bullet while descending the long and

140 Zoological Society.

swift rapid of Twansinki, lat. 5°, on the Essequibo. It is very rarely

seen on the lower parts of the rivers. The manner of its death was

as follows, as I find on referring to my journal of the trip :—10th

November. An exciting day’s journey in the descent of the rapids

between Twansinki and Waraputa. Some of these we did not ven-

ture to shoot, as it is called, but had to let the boat down, by means

of the tow-line, most ignominiously, stern foremost. We had, how-

ever, the satisfaction of being very nearly swamped in descending a

long rapid in the lower Twansinki range, which made up somewhat

for the slight we considered had been put upon our courage by our

coxswain, Hermanus, refusing to shoot down those rapids he con-

sidered to be dangerous. Our indignation against the noble captain

was considerably cooled. The great danger in the descent of these

long rapids is from the boat being carried down by the rush of the

torrent, and the bow being at the same time more or less submerged

by the curling back of the water, when it meets the resistance of the

rocks in its passage. Thus the descent, although very swift, is in a

succession of violent plunges, at each of which the boat, if not

built with a sufficient spring in the bow, which was unfortunately the

case with us, takes in a large quantity of water, and is in great dan-

ger of being swamped before it reaches the foot of the rapid. Every-

thing depends of course on the way the boat has on it, and our crew,

on this occasion, urged by the frantic gestures and shouting of the

steersman and bowman, pulled with amazing vigour and energy. In

the very midst of the hurly-burly of this descent, a Large Blue Hawk

flew rapidly across our bow and alighted on a high dry tree. My

soul had long yearned after a “ Blue Hawk”? of the Cataracts. Be-

fore I could fairly cover it, the bird was eighty yards behind us. The

report of the gun was scarcely audible in the tremendous noise, and

the Hawk for a second remained immoveable and apparently unhurt,

when his head sunk, his body swung forward, and the powerful grasp

of his talons relaxing in death, he fell plumb down.

There are three species of Iéycter, or ‘‘Carracarra Hawks,” as

they are called by the creoles. These are very numerous on the

banks of the rivers and creeks, and appear to be continually on the

alert, flying from tree to tree, alighting and scratching on the sands,

and indeed being the only specimens of the bird kind on the higher

rivers which are always to be met with during the whole day. The

first is

The Lavecuine Hawk.

A well-known bird, which has been described by Waterton, Schom-

burgk and others. It is remarkably noisy, and is generally seen in

company with three or four others of the same species flying about

and perching on the high trees on the borders of creeks, uttering

almost constantly a discordant loud gabbling, from whence it has got

the name of the “‘Laughing Hawk.” This bird feeds on eggs, young

birds, insects, and does not despise certain sorts of fruit. It is, in

fact, omnivorous.

Zoological Society. 141

The YELLOW-HEADED CARRACARRA Hawk.

Smaller than the preceding. Three or four are generally seen to-

gether. They frequent chiefly in the months of September, October,

and November, when the guana and river turtle lay their eggs, the

extensive sand-banks on the river Essequibo, beyond the first rapids

in latitude 6° 10’. I have seen them in companies of from three to

five, assiduously scratching up the sand in which the guana or turtle

had laid ; and as these reptiles deposit their eggs at least eight inches

beneath the surface, their rasorial powers are very considerable. ‘The

sands on this part of the Essequibo extend in every direction, lying

on the beautiful bosom of the placid river, among finely wooded islands

of all sizes, with most inviting sand beaches, enticing you to land at

every turn. If you do land, you will probably see on the hard fine

sand the scrambling track of a guana, which, if petrified, would set

a paleontologist frantic with delight. Close by, the steadier and

more decided footstep of the cayman, clearly showing that he is made

of somewhat sterner stuff than his herbivorous friend, and still further

off, a camoude has dragged his slow length along. ‘There are tracks

of turtle, ducks, snipes, lizards, and all sorts of Coprie ; in fact, a

first-rate piece of interesting geology, only not baked or compressed

yet. Edging the bank is the eternal forest.

The Rep-HEaDED CARRACARRA.

This bird is of the same size as the preceding, but its habits are

somewhat different, as its food appears to be principally confined to

insects and small reptiles. I found the stomach of one I dissected

full of fragments of beetles. Mr. Swainson places these birds at the

head of the Kites, where they are certainly more naturally situated

than among the Eagles, where they are placed by Cuvier.

The next birds are the Awl-beaked Fish-Hawks. I only know

two, and they are very near one another.

The Larcer AwL-BEAKED FisH-Hawk

Is remarkable for the great length of the curve of the upper man-

dible, and is somewhat larger than the next. Both are savannah

birds, feeding on freshwater fish. _ They are often seen in large flocks,

particularly on an extensive savannah, through a part of which is dug

the freshwater canal called the ‘‘ Lamaha,’”’ which was intended to

supply the city of Georgetown with water. They prey particularly

on the Hassar (Callichthys, Schomb.). This curious fish, which

builds a nest in or under which it lays its eggs, is found in abundance

in the small pools and water-holes of the savannahs. It is a very do-

mestic fish. The female, when the time for spawning arrives, collects

a number of small pieces of stick, and places them together, across

one another; it then, descending beneath this structure, which is

about a foot in diameter, exspumates a quantity of viscid matter,

which, being mingled with air, causes the nest to float. In this viscid

exspumation the eggs are laid, and both the male and female remain

near the nest, making furious strokes at any intruder; and as they

are provided with a very sharp bony first ray to the dorsal fin, if a

142 Zoological Society.

wound be inflicted it is generally a severe one. The form of the beak

of the Fish-Hawk is admirably adapted for separating the plates of

mail in which the Hassar is enveloped. It is when the water in the

pools and water-holes is reduced in the first part of the dry season to

soft mud, that flocks of these birds are seen on the savannahs, feast-

ing on Hassar.

The Smarter AWL-BEAKED FisH-HAwk.

Habits the same as the former. From the habits of this group of

birds of scouring the savannahs in search of prey, the length of their

wings, and the strength of their claws, they approach near to the

Harriers.

The Scissors-TAILED Kite. Nauclerus furcatus.

This is a very graceful bird, and is generally seen soaring, with

widely-forked tail, above the lower parts of creeks, or over rivers when

the water is fresh. They are, when perched, generally in companies

of from five to six. They strike at small birds, creepers and such

like, when feeding. I do not think that they strike at birds on the

wing, and I never saw the Nauclerus pounce on a fish, although they

appear to prefer to soar over the broad parts of creeks and fresh rivers,

In fact, they are scarcely ever seen elsewhere. The Camouni creek,

a few hours’ sail up the Demerary river, is a favourite haunt of the

Scissors-tail. Here they may be seen by the now rare traveller in

this once thickly populated and very beautiful creek, either soaring

high up in the brilliant sunshine, with a gentle undulatory motion,

moving the head from side to side, and alternately opening and shut-

ting the fork of the tail, whence their name of “Scissors-tail’’; or

perched in a small company upon some high creek-side tree, attracted

probably by a flock of creepers or manakins. In coming down the

Camouni one morning with a pleasant company of sportsmen—we

had bivouacked near the source of the river the night before—I was

much struck with the remarkable gracefulness and beauty of the Nau-

clerus. A company of six had selected a high tree cluse to the water’s

edge, at a wide and graceful bend. The approach of our boat alarmed

them, and they flew up and around the tree as if inclined to settle

again after we had passed on; but on one of our party firmg, the

birds, finding the danger impending, sought for safety in the higher

regions of the atmosphere, and it was in their gyrations to obtain a

suitable elevation that their gracefulness and beauty were particu-

larly remarkable. I am not acquainted with any Hawk which soars

to such a height as the Nauclerus. I have seen them over the river

Pomeroon, at an elevation so great as to be scarcely visible.

The whole of the next group, nine in number, with the exception

of three, are birds which frequent the extensive abandoned fields near

the sea and the courida trees (Avicenna nitida et tomentosa), which

form a narrow belt of vegetation along the coast, between the sea and

the high roads. These fields, which were for the most part formerly

in cotton, are often inundated, either from imperfect drainage of bush-

Zoological Society. 143

water, or the incursion of the sea, which, since the British people

commenced to make us pay the penalty of having had slaves, is fast

resuming its ancient dominion, from whence it was dammed out by

our Dutch predecessors. Over these fields may be seen hunting with

indefatigable industry the first two of the group; viz.

The BRown-BACKED Harrier, and

The Lone anD SLENDER-LEGGED Buzzarp.

They search every bush, destroying old and young alike, snatch

up the little grass-finches, and in fact are a most dreadful scourge

to the feathered inhabitants of these woe-begone and miserable look-

ing swamps, remembrances of our former glory and shame. The

next is

The CuestnuT Harrier.

A very rare bird, which was shot while flying over the Mahaica

creek. Nothing whatever is known of its habits, but from its struc-

ture they must be similar to those of the two former.

The Larce SEa-risHinec Hawk.

The coasts of Demerara, it may not be unnecessary to inform the

English reader, are bound by vast mud-flats, which at high tide are

covered by the sea. At dead low tide the water-mark is, at many

parts of the coast, not visible. It is on the courida trees which bor-

der the coast landward that the Large Sea-fisher may be seen waiting

patiently for the influx of the tide, which brings with it his food. At

about half-tide he begins to bestir himself, and as there is always an

‘abundance of fish brought up by the water, he soon captures as much

mullet and other such-like coast-fish as gratifies his hunger. The

Sea-fisher fishes on the hover from a considerable height, pouncing

down vertically on its prey. The next is

The Brrp Hawk,

With striated chestnut belly, which does not hunt on the wing, but

sights its prey, small birds, from the perch, generally a courida tree.

It builds a nest of dry sticks upon these trees. The next is

The PARROT-BEAKED BUZZARD.

A rare bird, and was shot in a cocoa-nut tree in the Mahaicony.

It sights its prey, small birds, from the perch. Another species,

The LonG-LEGGED SNAKE-EATER,

Leads us back to the abandoned fields. This bird, a large, brown,

dirty and ruffianly-looking animal, is very often seen, particularly on

the east sea-coast, undergoing the punishment peculiarly appropriated

to bullies, namely, being severely thrashed by fellows much smaller

than himself. The Kiskadee, a tyrant shrike, is the little champion

who thrashes the Snake-eater. Sometimes two or three of these

birds will be seen, always keeping above it, pecking the Hawk most

unmercifully, and they seldom fail in bringing it to the ground, when

the sight of its powerful talons I presume, reminding them that the

144 Zoological Society.

better part of valour is discretion, causes them to fly off to some

neighbouring tree and set up a glorious “Io Pzan”’ of Kiskadee,

Kis-kis-kiskadee over their victory. I have seen this Hawk capture

snakes more than once and fly off to its perch to devour the prey.

Another species,

The CRAB-EATER,

Frequents the courida trees, from whence it sights its prey on the

mud-flat, namely crabs. It pounces upon any unwary crab that quits

its hole, and, unlike the Snake-eater, consumes it on the spot where

it takes it, and then returns to its look-out. They build a nest of

sticks in the courida bush. Another species, :

The INSECT-EATER,

Is the most ignoble of all our Hawks. Its feet and claws are sin-

gularly weak, and it feeds almost exclusively on beetles and other

insects, which it captures on the courida bush, which it frequents. I

have opened them and taken a large quantity of the fragments of in-

sects out of the stomach. ;

The CresTeD AND BooTep EAGLE.

A live specimen of this beautiful bird was brought to me as a

present by an old servant who had left me a long time, and had been

living far up the Demerary river. He unfortunately knew nothing

of its habits, and told me that it was the only one he had seen. I

have never seen one in the wild state. This bird lived for some days,

but would not eat. Apparently, the beautiful semicircular crest of

black feathers with a white central star was only elevated when the

bird was excited. This however was almost constantly the case,

from extreme wildness. The cry was a loud, plaintive, diminishing

ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha. This bird certainly has most of the characters

of a true Eagle. It is heavy and robust, with a beak somewhat

straight at base; tarsi plumed to the toes ; wings moderately long,

with the fourth feather the longest ; and the general air is that of an

Eagle.

There are only three Falcons that I have seen here; the first two

true Falcons, with the typical characters and habits marked, and the

third with all the typical characters (excepting the two-toothed beak)

and the habits wanting. The first two are little Falcons, namely,

The CHESTNUT-BELLIED Fatcon, and

The WHITE MOTTLE-BELLIED Fatcon.

They are both birds that strike their prey on the wing, and are

capable of killing birds nearly as large as themselves. The yellow-

bellied species may be seen very busy at dusk, hunting bats with

amazing swiftness. I have never been able to find either of their

nests.

The Two-TooTHED Barip1.

A bird with precisely similar habits to the next three birds. Like

them, the Baridi never strikes, but confines himself to pillaging —

Se a ee CU

Zoological Soctety. 145

nests and destroying young birds. He is a sneaking marauder and

burglar, and not audacious enough to commit highway robbery and

murder, like the true Falcons. His wings are very short, and the

characteristic formula of the quill-feathers is wanting. Consequently,

I have placed this bird at the head of the succeeding group.

The PLaip-cHESTED SHORT-WINGED Hawk.

The Brown-BACKED SHORT-WINGED Hawk.

The YELLOW-CERED SHORT-WINGED Hawk.

They are characterized by the same habits as the Baridi, stealing

eggs and murdering unfledged birds. -

The two next Hawks are large and powerful. The first is a large

Black Hawk. It is a very fierce and destructive bird. It will kill

rats and other small quadrupeds, as the Adouri (Cavia agouti), &c.,

and will strike at and kill so large a bird as a Currycurry (Idis rubra).

My huntsman Benjamin tells me that some time ago he shot a Curry-

curry, and before the bird fell to the ground, a large Black Hawk

seized it and bore it away. It is very destructive to hen-roosts. The

next species is found far up the river Demerary, and is by no means

common. Mr. John King, a very respectable bird-stuffer and an

observant naturalist, tells me that in a period of many years, con-

stantly occupied in procuring species of birds and animals, he has

only seen a few specimens of this bird. I have ascertained from the

same authority, that its habits are very similar to the Large Black .

Hawk of the coasts.

I only know of five Owls in this country ; of four I have procured

specimens. The first two, Booted Owls without ears, are common

enough, and I have not been able to ascertain anything in their habits

differing from the well-known and frequently described habits of their

European congeners.

The Smatt-Bootep Brown Ow t.

This is seen frequently at dusk in company with the Little Bat-

falcon, hunting bats. The larger one, or Large-booted Black and

White Owl, is strictly a night bird, and found principally in the

forests. The next two are likewise strictly night birds.

The Larce LonG-LEGGED Strix, or JumBi Brrp,

Inhabits hollow cabbage-trees or old and dilapidated houses, un-

fortunately that style of habitation in Georgetown, and over the whole

country, being at this time the rule, and not the exception. They

make a great noise at night, a sort of clack, clack, clack, &c., termi-

nating with a harsh, disagreeable and ominous scream. They are

held here, as elsewhere, to be birds of ill omen, portending death,

wherefore they are called ‘‘ Jumbi,” or Ghost Birds, by the negroes.

The Lirrte Lone-Leceep Strix

Is a very handsome little mouse-coloured Owl, which preys upon

moths and other night insects as well as small bats: They are mostly

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 10

146 Zoological Society.

seen on the savannahs and in the courida bushes, and are strictly

nocturnal.

It will be perceived that I have not described the Harpya de-

structor. This is in consequence of my not having had an oppor-

tunity of examining a dead specimen ; a living specimen which I have

access to, in the possession of Governor Barkly, being altogether too

fierce to take liberties with. It has a very owlish appearance, both

in its facial disk and soft plumage. I have seen another imperfect

skin of a very large Eagle feathered to the toes, with tremendous

talons; both this and the Harpy I hope to be able to describe i ina

subsequent communication.

March 11, 1851.—J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

DESCRIPTION OF NEW SPECIES OF EMARGINULA IN THE COLLEC-

TION oF H. Cumine, Esa. By Artrour Apams, R.N.,

F.L.S. Etc.

Genus EmarGcinuta, Lamarck.

Head proboscidiform ; tentacles subulate, with the eyes on tuber-

cles at their external bases; foot with a range of cirrhi round the

sides; mantle-margin simple; branchial plumes two; anal siphon

with its angulated membranous sides projecting from the edges of the

fissure ; tongue with a central laminar subquadrate tooth and nume-

rous lateral teeth.

Shell conical, with an elevated slightly recurved entire vertex turned

towards the posterior end ; surface cancellated ; aperture emarginated

in front by a slit, which runs for some distance up the shell; interior

without a partition; muscular impression crescentic, interrupted in

front.

Emarginulus, Montf.—Patella, sp. Linn.

1. EMARGINULA CLypeus, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-ellip-

ticd, valde depressd, testaced, maculd luteold in medio dorsi, ver-

tice subcentrali, postice inclinato ; costis confertis, equalibus,

radiantibus, imbricato-asperis, ornatd ; basi arcuato; aperture

margine crenulato, anticé valde fissurato ; fissurd magnd ; aper-

turd intus bimaculosd.

Hab. Isle of Burias, Philippines, on dead shells, 7 fathoms, sandy

mud. Mus. Cuming.

2. EMARGINULA SCABRIUSCULA, A. Adams. JE. testd elongato-

ellipticd, depresso-conicd, testaced, vertice subpostico, retror- —

sum inclinato ; costis inequalibus, radiantibus, imbricato-sub-

aculeatis, asperis, et lineis elevatis, concentricis, cancellatd ;

aperturd antice angustatd, basi arcuatd, margine creno-denti-

culato.

Hab.

3. EMARGINULA oBovaTA, A. Adams. J. testd elongatd, ob-

ovatd, depresso-conicd, testaced, vertice subcentrali, retrorsum

inclinato, costellis radiantibus, imbricato-asperis, et liris ele-

? Mus. Cuming.

a ee ee ee

Zoological Society. 147

vatis, concentricis, cancellatd ; aperturd posticé rotundatd, an-

tice angustatd, margine creno-denticulato, anticé profunde in-

ciso.

Hab. Catbalonga, isle of Samaar, on stones, 4 fathoms. Mus.

Cuming.

4. EmMarGINULA rIncisurA, A. Adams. J. festd elongato-

ovali, planulatd, pallide fulvd, vertice antico retrorsum incli-

nato, costellis inequalibus, radiantibus, longitudinalibus, im-

bricato-asperis, et lineis elevatis, concentricis, decussatd, bast

arcuato, aperture margine crenulato, anticé declinato, valdé

Jissurato, incisurd magnd, longd, haud usque ad verticem pro-

ductd, marginibus intus callosis.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

5. EmarGinuta micans, A. Adams. £. testd elongato-ovali,

pallide fused, nitidd, vertice posticée declinato, costellis radian-

tibus et lineis elevatis transversis, regulariter cancellatd, can-

celli quadrati; aperture margine denticulato, incisurd magnd

et longd.

Hab. Rains Island, North Australia (Lieut. Ince). Mus. Cuming.

6. EMARGINULA PUNCTATA, A. Adams. J. testd ovato-conicd,

albido-grised, pulcherrimé viridi punctatd, vertice subcentrali,

posticé inclinato ; costis longitudinalibus (majoribus cum mi-

noribus alternatis) concinné granulatis ; aperture margine cre-

nulato, excurvato, anticé valde fissurato.

Hab. San Nicholas, island of Zebu, under stones, low water.

Mus. Cuming.

7. EMARGINULA VARIEGATA, A. Adams. JF. testd ovato-conicd,

albidd, rufo-fusco variegatd, vertice acuto, subcentrali, postice

inclinato, costellis radiantibus, equalibus, imbricato-asperis,

ornatd ; aperture margine denticulato, anticé fissurato, fissurd

brevi subquadratd.

Hab. Isle of Camaguan, Philippines, on exposed rocks, low water.

Mus. Cuming. :

8. EmarGInuLa PuNcTICULATA, A. Adams. E. testd elevato-

eonied, capuliformi, albd, fusco punctulatd, costellis planulatis,

crebris, longitudinalibus, radiantibus, ornatd ; aperturd ovali,

margine crenulato, anticé profunde fissurato ; fissurd magnd et

longd.

Hab. Calapan, island of Mindoro, Philippines, on stones, 12 fa-

thoms. Mus. Cuming.

9. Emarcinuxta Futicinea, A; Adams. J. testd elliptied,

valdé depressd, fuligined, apice subcentrali, posticé inelinato,

costellis equalibus, radiantibus, granulosis, confertis, et lineis

inerementt concentricis, ornatd ; aperturd ovali, intus viridi,

margine erenulato, anticée fissurato, incisurd intus in eanalem

productd.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

10. EmarGinuxa GALERIcULATA, A. Adams. £. testd oblique

10*

148 Zoological Society.

conicd, capuliformi, vertice valde curvato, ultra marginem poste-

riorem decumbente, costellis angustis, crenulatis, radiantibus,

interstitiis lineis elevatis, transversis, concinné clathratis ;

costd anticd, supra incisuram, granulato-punctatd ; aperture

margine crenulato, antice profunde inciso.

Hab. Calapan, isle of Mindoro, on stones, 12 fathoms. Mus.

Cuming.

11. Emarcinuta putcura, A. Adams. EF. testd depresso-

conicd, viridi, albo pulcherrimé radiatim pictd, vertice subcen-

trali, postice inclinato, costis radiantibus, inequalibus, acu-

leato-asperis, interstitiis lineis elevatis transversis clathratis ;

aperture margine denticulato, anticé inciso, fissurd brevi sub-

quadratd.

Hab. Isle of Camaguan, Philippines, on exposed rocks, low water.

Mus. Cuming.

12. EmarGinuta concinna, A. Adams. JF. testd ovato-de-

pressd, albidd, vertice postico, ad marginem declinato, costis

sulcosis, distantibus, radiantibus (circa 12), interstitiis linets

longitudinalibus, et transversis, concinné decussatis ; aperture

margine dentato, anticé profunde inciso.

Hab. 2? Mus. Cuming.

13. EMarGINULA vimineEA, A. Adams. JZ. testd ovato-conicd,

albidd, vertice centrali, retrorsum inclinato, costellis radianti-

bus, nodulosis, subequalibus, et lineis crassis, transversis, regu-

lariter cancellatd ; cancelli profundi, punctiformes ; aperture

margine crenato, anticé profunde inciso.

Hab. Philippine Islands. Mus. Cuming.

14. Emareinuta excurvata, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-

ellipticd, depresso-conicd, testaced, apice acuto, subpostico, re-

trorsum inclinato, costis radiantibus, et liris concentricis, ele-

vatis, cancellatd, liris ad costas nodulosis, basi arcuato; aper-

ture margine excurvato, crenulato, antice profunde inciso.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

15. Emarcrinuta pivecta, A. Adams. J. testd elongato-ovali,

subquadrangulari, albd, valde depressd, vertice subpostico, re-

trorsum declinato, costis subdistantibus, radiantibus, asperu-

latis, et liris elevatis, concentricis, pulcherrimé cancellata ; bast

arcuatd ; aperture margine denticulato, anticé valde fissurato.

Hab. King George’s Sound, South Australia. Mus. Cuming.

16. Emareinuta scasricostata, A. Adams. J. testd ovali,

valdé depressd, albidd, fasciis tribus, lutescentibus, radiantibus,

antice ornatd; vertice subcentrali, postice inclinato, costis radi-

antibus, distantibus, corrugatis, interstitus valdé clathratis et

corrugatis; aperture margine dentato et denticulato, anticé

valdé inciso.

Hab, Isle of Corrigidor, Bay of Manila, on dead shells, sandy mud,

12 fathoms, Mus. Cuming.

17. Emaroinuta canpipa, A. Adams. £. testd ellipticd, de-

Zoological Society. 149

presso-conicd, obliqud, albd, vertice subpostico, retrorsum decli-

nato, costis radiantibus, imbricato-asperis (majoribus cum mi-

noribus alternatis), interstitiis clathratis; aperture margine

denticulato, anticé profunde inciso.

Hab. Port Adelaide, Australia, on the sands. Mus. Cuming.

18. EMARGINULA BELLULA, A. Adams. JE. testd elongato-ellip-

ticd, subdepressd, albidd, vertice subpostico, declinato, costis

distantibus prominentibus, lineisque transversis concinneé scul-

ptis ; carind, supra incisuram, puncturatd ; aperture margine

denticulato, intus sulcato, antice profunde inciso.

Hab. Catanuan, province of Toyabos, island of Luzon, on dead

shells, 10 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. $

19. EmMArGINULA ReETECOSA, A. Adams. J£. festd elevato-

conicd, ellipticd, albidd, vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato,

costis radiantibus, equalibus, subnodosis, ornatd ; interstitis

regulariter cancellatis, cancelli in serie unico dispositi ; aper-

ture margine crenulato, incisurd profundd.

Hab. Bolinao, province of Tambalas, island of Luzon, sandy mud,

10 fathoms. Mus. Cuming.

20. EmareGinuta eximis, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-ovali,

valdé depressd, albd, subpellucidd, vertice postico retrorsum

inclinato, costis radiantibus, distantibus, prominentibus, im-

bricato-nodosis, interstitiis liris transversis et longitudinalibus

laté cancellatd ; totd superficie lineolis radiantibus et concen-

tricis pulcherrimé decussatd ; aperture margine denticulato,

antice profunde inciso.

Hab. San Nicholas, island of Zebu, under stones, low water. Mus.

Cuming.

21. Emarernuta pianunata, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-

ovali, complanatd, vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato, albidd,

costellis radiantibus, equalibus, imbricato-asperis, lineisque

concentricis incrementi decussatd, basi arcuato ; aperture mar-

gine anticé valde inciso ; incisurd latd et profundd.

Hab. Singapore, coarse sand and shells, 7 fathoms. Mus. Cuming.

22. EmMarcinuta cucunzata, A. Adams. E. testd obovali, ob-

liqué conicd, albd, vertice producto, subpostico, intorto ; costis

prominentibus, nodulosis, radiantibus, interstitiis cancellatis ;

aperture lateribus anticé angustatis, margine denticulato,

posticé rotundato, anticé profunde fissurato, incisurd longa et

latd.

Hab. Singapore, on shells, 7 fathoms. Mus. Cuming.

23. EMARGINULA acuLeaTA, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-

ovali, depressd, rufescente, vertice subpostico, retrorsum in-

clinato ; costis radiantibus, aculeato-asperis, prominentibus,

interstitus valdé clathratis; aperture margine denticulato,

antice fissurato, fissurd profundd. :

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

24. Emarcinuta tevicostata, A. Adams. £. testd parvd,

150 Zoological Society.

ellipticd, valde depressd, apice subpostico, retrorsum inclinato,

costis levibus, radiantibus (circa 14), interstitiis costellis lon-

gitudinalibus, et lineis transversis laté elathratis; aperture

margine denticulato, lateribus anticé angustatis, anticé valde

inciso.

Hab.

? Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus Ciyprprna, Gray.

Shell ovate, conical, surface with radiated ribs; vertex acute, cen-

tral, not recurved ; aperture with the margin crenulated ; muscular

impression fungiform, anal groove and emargination inclining towards

the right anterior margin (in the natural position of shell).

1. Cryprpina suLcirerA, A. Adams. C. testd ovali, depresso-

conicd, viridescenti, vertice obtuso, ad partem posteriorem po-

sito; costellis radiantibus, interstitiis haud equantibus, et striis

incrementi ornatis ; basi arcuatd ; aperture margine crenulato,

incisurd haud profundd, sublaterali, intus in canalem productd.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

2. CiypipInA rupis, A. Adams. C. testd crassd, rudi, albidé,

depresso-conicd, costis octo angulatis radiantibus, interstitus

costellis longitudinalibus et lineis concentricis decussatis ; apice

subcentrali ;, basi arcuato; aperture margine crenato, anticé

sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

3. CLYPIDINA STELLATA, A. Adams. C. testd soliduld, albidd,

ellipticd, depresso-conicd, apice subcentrali, costis elevatis, sub-

spinulosis, radiantibus ; interstitiis costellis et striis crebris

decussantibus, exasperatis ; aperture margine dentato, sinu

sublaterali, intus in canalem apicem versus producto.

Hab. Australia. Mus. Cuming.

4. CuypipINa scABRICULA, A. Adams. C. testdé elongato-ovali,

oblique conicd, costis radiantibus, elevatis, distantibus, asperu-

latis, interstitiis costellis longitudinalibus et lineis seabriusculis

valdé cancellatd ; vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato ; aper-

ture margine dentato-crenulato ; incisurd profundd, intus in

canalem productd.

Hab. Australia. Mus. Cuming.

5. CiypipINnA ANNULATA, A. Adams. C. testd crassd, ellipticd,

albidd, annulo luteo-fusco circumcinctd ; costis elevatis asperis

radiantibus distantibus, interstitiis costellis longitudinalibus et

lineis transversis elevatis concinné clathratis ; aperture mar-

gine duplicato, incrassato, pulcherrimé fimbriato, sinu quadrato

intus in canalem producto ; aperturd intus annuld albidd.

Hab. Australia. Mus. Cuming.

6. Cuyprpina acuminata, A. Adams. C. testd elevato-conicd,

albidd, viridi annulatd, costis longitudinalibus radiantibus, im-

bricato-asperis, interstitiis tricostulatis, costellis imbricato-

asperis ; sulcis transversis concentricis, distantibus, impressd ;

Zoological Society. 151

vertice acuminato, acuto, subcentrali ; aperture margine valdé

crenulato, sinu subquadrato, intus in canalem producto.

Had. Australia. Mus, Cuming.

7. Ciyprpina canpipA, A. Adams. C. testd ellipticd, soliduld,

conicd, candidd, costellis asperulatis inequalibus, radiantibus,

et striis elevatis transversis, concentricis, decussatd ; vertice

subcentrali ; aperture margine crenulato, sinu brevi, intus in

canalem producto.

Hab. Port Adelaide, Australia. Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus Tueaut, Gray.

Shell oblong, narrow anteriorly, back elevated, cancellated ; apex

posterior and recurved ; aperture with the margin crenulated, and

deeply sinuated anteriorly.

1. Tugaui cartnata, A. Adams. TZ. testd elongato-ovali, dorso

carinatd, costis longitudinalibus, radiantibus, confertis, et striis

transversis, concentricis, decussatd ; apice posticé declinato ;

basi arcuatd; aperture margine crenulato, extremitate ante-

riori sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming.

2. TuGaut crcatricosa, A. Adams. 7’. testd elongato-ovali, albd,

dorso valdé depressd, costellis radiantibus et lineis concentricis

elevatis decussatd, vertice subpostico depresso excavato quasi

cicatricoso, subpellucido ; basi arcuato ; aperture margine cre-

nulato, extremitate anteriori sinuato, sinu intus in canalem

producto.

Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming.

_3, Tuga scureLuaris, A. Adams. T. testd elongato-ovalt,

viridi-fuscd, tenui, dorso planulatd, vertice postico, acuto, vix

elevato, costellis radiantibus subdistantibus, et striis concen-

tricis incrementi, decussatd ; extremitate anteriori vie sinuato;

aperturd intus fused, margine subcrenulato.

Hab. Bais, Philippmes. Mus. Cuming.

4. Tugaui RApiaTA, A. Adams. T’. testd elongato-ovalli, luteold,

valdé depressd, costis radiantibus, rotundatis, elevatiuseulis,

distantibus, et striis concentricis, ad incrementum ornatd ; aper-

turd intus albidd, margine crenulato, extremitate anteriort vix

sinuato.

Hab. Catanuan, Philippines. Mus. Cuming.

5. TuGaui pecussata, A. Adams. JT. ¢estd elongato-ovall,

albidd, planulatd, dorso carinatd, costellis longitudinalibus,

radiantibus, et lineis elevatis concentricis eleganter clathratd ;

vertice acuto, postico; aperture margine crenulato, anticeé si-

nuato, sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Philippine Islands. Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus SuBEMARGINULA, Blainville.

Shell conical, compressed, vertex inclined towards the posterior

152 Zoological Society.

margin; aperture with the anterior margin folded in the form of a

gutter or channel; surface cancellated.

Hemitoma, Swainson

1. SuBEMARGINULA GALnATA, A. Adams. S. testd griseo-rufes-

cente, elevato-conicd, tenui, vertice subcentralt, postice inclinato,

costis tuberculosis, radiantibus, albidis, et lineis transversis, ele-

vatis, subclathratis, costd anticd prominenti; aperture mar-

gine dentato, anticé valdé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem pro-

ducto.

Hab. Philippine Archipelago. Mus. Cuming.

2. SUBEMARGINULA ARABICA, A. Adams. S. testd albidéd,

crassa, depresso-conicd, vertice obtuso subcentrali, posticé in-

clinato ; costis radiantibus tuberculosis et liris elevatis trans-

versis clathratd ; aperture margine incrassato, crenato, anticé

sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Red Sea. Mus. Cuming.

3. SUBEMARGINULA ALVEOLATA, A. Adams. S. testd tenut,

albd, subpellucidd, depresso-conicd, vertice subcentrali, postice

inclinato ; costis radiantibus lirisque transversis irregulariter

alveolatd ; costis ad liras nodulosis ; alveolis pellucidis ; aper-

ture margine dentato, anticé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem

producto.

Hab. Honduras. Mus. Cuming.

4. SUBEMARGINULA ImBRICATA, A. Adams. SS. testdé ovato-

oblongd, subquadrangulari, cinereo-albidd, vertice parvo, cen-

trali, posticé inclinato ; costis radiantibus imbricato-asperis,

inequalibus, et lineis crassis irregularibus incrementi decus-

satd; aperture margine dentato, anticé valde sinuato, sinu

subquadrato, intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Mouth of Victoria River, north-east coast of Australia, under

stones, low water. Mus. Cuming.

5. SUBEMARGINULA PuMILA, A. Adams. _ S. testd orbiculato-

ovali, valdé depressd, apice subcentrali, posticé inclinato ; costis

radiantibus, nodosis, inequalibus, et lineis elevatis concentricis

incrementi, decussatd ; aperture margine denticulato-crenato,

anticé profundée sinuato ; sinu subquadrato, intus in canalem

producto.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

6. SUBEMARGINULA CATILLUs, A. Adams. S. testd elongato-

ovali, valdé depressd, vertice vie elevato, postice inclinato ;

costis radiantibus nodulosis, crassis, et linets incrementi trans-

versis, ornatd; aperture margine irregulari, crenulato, intus

calloso, anticé valde sinuato.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

7. SUBEMARGINULA DENTICULATA, A. Adams. SS. testd elon-

gato-ovali, albd, novem-radiatd, vertice acuto postice inclinato,

costis novem, crassis, rugulosis, radiantibus ; intervallis costel-

latis, costellis longitudinalibus, asperulatis ; aperture margine

Zoological Society. 153

dentato, et denticulato, anticé emarginato, incisure lateribus

incrassatis, anticée in dentes duos productis.

Hab. Mexico. Mus. Cuming.

8. SUBEMARGINULA POLYGONALIS, A. Adams. S. testd elon-

gato-ovali, depresso-conicd, albd, octoradiatd, vertice subcentralt,

posticé inclinato, costis radiantibus subnodulosis, longitudina-

libus (octo majoribus), lineis concentricis incrementi asperd ;

aperturd oetagonali, margine crenulato, anticé valdé sinuato,

sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Catanuan, Philippmes. Mus. Cuming.

9. SUBEMARGINULA CRASSILABRUM, A. Adams. S. testd ellip-

tied, crassd, rudi, albd, depresso-conicd, vertice subcentrali,

eroso, costis radiantibus distantibus, inequalibus, subaculeatis,

ornatd; aperture margine crenato-denticulato, posticé recto,

anticée rotundato, sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

10. SuBEMARGINULA NopuLOosA, A. Adams. S. testd ovatd,

oblique conicd, albido-rufescenti, vertice subcentrali, posticé de-

clinato ; costis longitudinalibus nodosis, radiantibus, duabus

latere anterioribus permagnis, liris irregularibus transversis,

decussatd ; aperture margine irregulari, posticé acuminato, an-

ticé truncato, sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Sibonga, island of Zebu, on small stones, 10 fathoms. Mus.

Cuming.

11. SuBEMARGINULA crRaTiTIA, A. Adams. S. testd ovatd,

conicd, albidd, vertice obtuso, centrali, posticé haud inclinato,

costis radiantibus distantibus, nodulosis ; interstitiis costellis

duabus longitudinalibus, et lineis elevatis, transversis, elegan-

ter cancellatis ; aperture margine crenulato, anticé sinuato,

sinu quadrato, intus in canalem producto.

Hab. Mus. Cuming.

12. SUBEMARGINULA SCULPTILIS, A. Adams. SS. testd ovali, ob-

liqué conicd, albidd, viridi radiatim maculatd ; vertice subcen-

trali, posticé valde declinato ; costis radiantibus, longitudinali-

bus, corrugatis ; interstitiis pulcherrimé punctato-clathratis ;

costd anticd prominenti, crenulatd; aperture margine undu-

lato et crenulato, posticé rotundato, anticé truncato et sinuato,

sinu intus in canalzm producto.

Hab. Calapan, island of Mindoro, on small stones, 12 fathoms.

Mus. Cuming.

Description OF A NEW SPECIES OF BuLimus FROM CALLAO,

COLLECTED BY ErnestE DENICKE.

Communicatep By J. E. Gray, Esa., V.P.Z.S.

M. Erneste Denicke, a sailor on board a Hamburg vessel trading

with Chili, called at the British Museum, and informed me that he

had a new species of Bulimus, which he had discovered on the White-

sand Hill at Chala, near Callao. He further stated that he had col-

lected the Chilian shells, and had studied shells in general, and that he

154 Zoological Society.

was convinced that it was a new species. Having compared the shell

with the species in the English collections and the descriptions in

Pfeiffer, and being satisfied that M. Denicke was correct in his idea,

I propose that it should be named after that conchologist.

Buuimvus DENIcKEI.

Shell conical, trochiform, white, the upper whorls small, forming

a rather produced tip, the others rapidly enlarging, slightly convex,

forming a conical spire, the last angularly keeled; axis perforated ;

mouth rhombic ; outer lip slightly reflexed, acute ; throat deep rose-

coloured.

Hab. Chala, near Callao, on the Whitesand Hills. E

To the preceding communication by Mr. Gray, the following de-

tails were added by Mr. Lovell Reeve :—

Buuius Denicxer. Bul. testd pyramidali-conicd, subampliter

umbilicatd, apice papillari, anfractibus superné convexo-decli-

vibus, medio acutangulis, carinatis, undique peculiariter cor-

rugatis et malleatis, opaco-albis, immaculatis, aperturd sub-

oblongo-ovatd, labro tenui, simplici, effuso, aperture fauce in-

tense purpureo-rosed.

Hab. Found imbedded in sand at the top of a lofty hill near the

Port of Chala, Peru, by M. Erneste Denicke.

This interesting species of Bulimus is of about the same size and

form, and belongs to the same type, as B. lemniscatus, inhabiting

Ilo, Peru. Specifically it is very distinct, the entire surface of the

shell being peculiarly indented and shrivelled, and of an opake un.

spotted white. The interior of the aperture is of a deep purple-rose

colour.

On A NEW SPECIES OF MUSOPHAGA.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

Mr. Gould exhibited to the meeting a drawing by Lieut. J. R. Stack,

of a new and beautiful species of Musophaga, of which a living ex-

ample had been for the last ten years in the possession of Lady Ross,

at St. Helena. Mr. Gould also exhibited some feathers shed from

the wings and tail of the bird, an examination of which, and of the

drawing, satisfied him that the bird was quite distinct from all pre-

viously described members of the genus.

Lady Ross, who is at present in England, had informed Mr. Gould

that the bird was about the size of a hempheasant, and that it had

been brought to St. Helena from the western coast of Africa, but the

precise locality in which it had been procured was unknown to her.

For this interesting addition to the Musophag@ Mr. Gould proposed

the specific appellation of Rosse, in honour of its amiable owner.

Musornaca Ross.

Body, wings and tail rich deep blue; primaries and secondaries

arterial blood-red, narrowly margined and more broadly tipped with

purplish brown, as in the other species of the genus; crown sur-

mounted with a high rounded crest of hair-like blood-red feathers ;

bill and denuded orbits yellow ; irides brown.

—

Cork Cuviertan Society. 155

CORK CUVIERIAN SOCIETY.

Nov. 3, 1852.—Robert J. Lecky, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Dr. Haines exhibited two species of Holothurie, one of them new

to the British fauna; it is the Holothuria tubulosa, and is fully the

size of the large cucumber to which those animals have been appro-

priately compared : the upper surface or back of this animal is studded

with tubercles, the outer ones being the largest ; the whole under sur-

face is thickly covered with ambulacriform tubes partially retractile;

two lateral lines barely mark off two bands of them, leaving the cen-

tral band much wider ; the animal is of a dark brown colour, but

nearly black on the upper surface ; when contracted both extremities

tilt upwards ; the short thick tentacula count from fourteen to twenty,

and can be retracted within the oral orifice ; into that orifice open the

cesophagus, seven or eight appendicula ceca, a clear vesicular sac,

and the single duct from the numerous ovarian tubuli.

The intestinal tube, which is filled with sand, makes one large

flexure in the abdomen before terminating in the cloaca, and is

sustained in most of its course by a very delicate mesentery ; from a

considerable portion of the line of attachment of the mesentery hangs

a beautiful open network of vessels resembling an omentum, but not

possessing a continuous membrane between them; this network is

described as consisting of veins and arteries ; the upper portion of it,

which has more free intermingling with the respiratory lobules, has

fine vessels, but in the lower portion the vessels and lacework look

coarser.

The anterior third of the animal is-occupied by the red ovarian

tubuli hanging loosely in the general cavity, full of ova in one speci-

men, but all discharged in another. The respiratory apparatus (renal

of Hunter) corresponds with the description in other species ; it com-

mences by one tube near the termination of the intestine, and ramifies

in two branches, one up among the viscera, the other along the wall

of the sac. There is further, occupying the lower third of the animal,

a large mass of white tubuli, their lower extremities hanging into the

cloaca, and this mass is bound to the general wall by a single strong

band and a few fibres close to the end of the respiratory tube. This

mass of white tubes is not described in any British species by our

authors ; Cuvier probably had this species before him, for he men-

tions the white tubes, calling them ‘vesiculz seminales,’ and de-

scribing the order as hermaphrodite ;—Owen however says the order

is not hermaphrodite, but in his ‘Anatomy’ there is no mention of

these tubes, nor is there in the ‘ Hunterian Descriptive Catalogue’s’

account of the details of the Holothuria tremula. Possibly therefore

this structure is peculiar to this or to some species, and it certainly

seems to support the hermaphrodite character of at least this species.

Now this species has the property of what is called cotton-spinning,

and it is produced by the white tubes being at times protruded from

the vent ; and they are most singularly extensile—they may be drawn

out to almost any length.

156 Cork Cuvierian Society.

At the York meeting of the British Association, Mr. Peach exhi-

bited in 1843 a Holothuria from Cornwall with the local name of

Nigger or Cotton-spinner, but the species was not then identified ; it

was probably the same as the above specimens, but he says there were

four rows of suckers, a condition which could not be established from

any of those specimens of which Dr. Haines has now examined five ;

the ambulacra are so thickly placed beneath, that although there is

some linear arrangement, it requires close observation to see two lines

separating the lateral bands, while the central broader band has no

line running through it to constitute four rows of suckers. Dr. Haines

placed the several organs under the microscope; the ova were of a

flattened oval form, approaching the pentangular, with a central clear

cell. The white tubes did not seem to possess any discoverable con-

tents ; they were found to be closely corrugated transversely, and those

corrugations could be drawn out to an immense extent, exhibiting only

the finest possible membranous structure. The reticulated vessels

hanging from the margin of the intestine presented a very curious

appearance ; they were of a pinkish colour, and on compression it

seemed that a transparent pink tube had its ewternal surface coated

with innumerable transparent minute corpuscles, especially in the

lower and coarser vessels: every examination showed that the clear

vessel lay on the glass, the corpuscles under compression spreading

out evenly on both sides of the vessel.

It may be stated that these creatures were examined after being a

few days in Goadby’s solution, having been forwarded by Mr. Black-

burn from Valencia, county of Kerry. This gentleman had described

the cotton-spinning appearance to Dr. Haines.

One of the specimens carefully dissected had a considerable number

of the white tubes extruded, and it was in this individual that the

ovaria were found empty ;—is it not probable then that the male and

female organs had been called into operation about the same time,

supposing these white tubes to be vesicule seminales? The extremi-

ties of many of the white tubes were of a dark colour in their pro-

truded state, but possibly this was in some manner due to the action

of the solution. Blainville describes this animal as a Mediterranean

species. >

The peculiarity in this genus is the rudimentary and separate con-

dition in which each of the organs is found, without any parenchyma

or connecting cellular membrane, floating in one general cavity; the

salivary ducts, the ovarian tubules, the vesiculz seminales at the op-

posite extremity, the respiratory lobules, and the lacework or circu-

lating vessels (may not these latter have some hepatic function ?), all

are here as if in their dissected state to show the parts of compound

organs.

The other species exhibited by Dr. Haines was the Thyone papil-

losa ; it has ten beautiful ramifying tentacula. One of the specimens

presented the remarkable habit of the order, that of eviscerating it-

self ; this is not done by turning the bowels inside out, but the tubes

attached at the vent break off, and part of the circle round the ten-

tacula separates /aterally, when the whole contents with their trans-

Miscellaneous. 157

sparent containing membrane slip out, the margin of the oral orifice

still remaining attached at one side to the skin; so that we have the

whole animal, tentacula, teeth and all, minus the skin and muscular

bands, protruded in their natural and relative position. In fact it is

just as if the anatomist ran his knife round the neck and slipped off

the skin, without any disturbance of the other parts. Sir J. Dalyell

says he has observed the entire visceral apparatus renewed within

three or four months.

Ue ieee

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Classification of Serpents. By M. C. Dum&rit.

In a memoir with this title, read before the Academy of Sciences,

M. Duméril proposes an arrangement of the Ophidia, of which the

following is a tabular view :—

Third Order of Reptiles. —Ornrp1a.

Char. Body elongate, slender, destitute of feet or lateral fins;

mouth furnished with pointed, recurved teeth ; branches of the lower

jaw disunited, longer than the skull; head with a single rounded

condyle, with neither a distinct neck, nor an external ear or auditory

conduits ; eyes without moveable eyelids; skin extensible, covered

with a caducous epidermis.

SUBORDERS.

I. Teeth in only one of the jaws, either the upper or lower 1. Opoterodontes.

II. Teeth in both jaws.

A. Teeth all smooth, not furrowed ...........-2+000+ 2. Aglyphodontes.

B. Some of the teeth furrowed.

a. Posterior teeth longer and furrowed......... 3. Opisthoglyphe.

b. Anterior teeth furrowed, isolated, perforated 5. Solenoglyphe.

c. ——__—_——,, followed by smooth

teeth ......csccessene ceeeecececereeeeeeeseneans 4. Proteroglyphe.

The first of these suborders corresponds with that named Scoleco-

phides by MM. Duméril and Bibron, in their work on Reptiles in the

‘Suites i Buffon’; the second to the Azémiophides of the same authors;

the third to their Aphobérophides ; the fourth to their Apistophides ;

and the fifth to their Thanatophides.—Comptes Rendus, Nov. 2,

1852, p. 621.

On the Influence of Coal Gas upon Vegetation. By G. H. Utex.

The introduction of lighting by gas upon the promenades of Ham-

burgh has exhibited the injurious influence of coal-gas upon vegetation

in a very vexatious manner. The gas-pipes are placed, at a depth of

three feet, in the middle of avenues 30 feet wide, planted principally

with elms, but with a few lime-trees. Since its introduction, a great

number of trees, previously healthy and vigorous, have quickly pe-

rished. The alburnum becomes rotten, the bark detached, and the

tree dies in a few days, without any alteration taking place in the

wood. Wherever this malady appeared, the roots were found to be

decomposed, and the soil impregnated with the odour of coal-gas,

158 Miscellaneous.

showing that the cause of this destruction must be the escape of gas

from the pipes.

M. Ulex mentions several other localities where similar facts have

occurred, so that there can no longer be any doubt as to the injurious

influence of coal-gas upon vegetation. We must not, however, con-

clude from these circumstances that this is a necessary consequence

of the introduction of gas-lights. In Leipzig for instance, the gas-

pipes pass through the promenades without any appearance of injury

to the trees. This arises from the junction of the pipes being much

more carefully effected than at Hamburgh, so that escapes of gas are

much more rare.

From these observations it follows, that it is as well to allow gas-

pipes to pass as far as possible from plantations of trees, and that when

this cannot be managed, great care must be taken to render the junc-

tions of the tubes as perfect as possible.—Journ. fiir prakt. Chemie,

Ivi. p. 257.

On the Habits of the Wigeon. By Marruew MoceripcGe.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

The Willows, Swansea, Jan. 8, 1853.

GENTLEMEN,—Last summer a pair of wigeons were observed on

the lower lake at Penllergare, long after their brethren had migrated.

At last I saw them swimming about with five young ones, and

watched them with a good pocket-glass for some time at the distance

of about 100 yards. ‘The keepers and some others saw them also, so

that there is no doubt of the fact.

Your obedient servant,

MarrHew MocerIncE.

On the Relations between the Oxygen consumed by the Spadix of

Arum italicum and the Heat produced by it. By M. Garreav.

The observations of. M. Garreau confirm the well-known facts of

the augmentation of the heat of the spadix of Arwm italicum at the

moment of flowering, and with redoubled intensity at certain hours, du-

ring several consecutive days. As might be expected, the oxygen taken

from the air to form carbonic acid gas, and the development of heat

are correlative phenomena. M. Garreau has measured the oxygen

consumed at different hours; the difference is considerable. Thus,

an Arum on the 7th of June indicated an increase of heat of 4°°5 Fahr.

at half-past three in the morning ; about half-past six the temperature

had risen to 16° Fahr. above that of the surrounding atmosphere,

and then diminished again to half-past nine. During this period of

six hours the spadix consumed say 341 volumes of oxygen, whilst in

the ensuing eighteen hours it only consumed 184. The same phz-

nomena took place during several days.

«It was interesting to ascertain,” says M. Garreau, “ whether

there existed any organic cause, by means of which the ready action

of atmospheric air upon the spadix of this drum could be explained.

Microscopic examination shows, in fact, that it presents a much larger

absorbing surface than could have been supposed, as the cells forming

Meteorological Observations. 159

the surface are so many cones projecting outwards ; it is these elon-

gated cells that give the organ its velvet-like appearance. But these

cells, although presenting the disposition of the epidermal cells of

some velvet-like flowers, and offering stomata here and there, do

not form a true epidermis; they form, if I may so express myself,

an epidermis in a rudimentary state, for there is no cuticle, unless

close to the base of the inflated portion, or certainly from the basal

third to the apex. From this fact, it is easy to understand how, as

was remarked by M. Ad. Brongniart, the heat is greater in this part

than anywhere else, since the air acts upon an almost naked tissue,

which can absorb it without any obstacle.”—Ann. des Sciences Na-

turelles, 3rd Ser. xvi. p. 250.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR DEC. 1852.

Chiswick.—December 1. Overcast: rain. 2. Overcast. 3. Fine. 4,5. Densely

clouded. 6. Overcast. 7. Rain. 8. Foggy: rain: clear at night. 9. Clear and

fine. 10. Low clouds: rain: densely overcast. 11. Exceedingly fine. 12. Fine:

overcast : rain. 13. Rain: uniformly overcast. 14. Cloudy : clear at night: rain.

15. Rain: cloudy: clear. 16. Clear: fine, with sun: thunder, lightning and

heavy rain at night. 17. Partially overcast: fine: boisterous, with lightning at

night. 18. Clear and fine: extensive and sudden rise of barometer. 19. Slight

rain : overcast. 20. Fine: densely clouded : clear at night. 21. Exceedingly fine.

22. Overcast: rain. 23. Overcast. 24. Rain: drizzly: overcast. 25. Very fine:

overcast. 26. Fine: very fine: boisterous, at times quite a hurricane at night.

27. Very boisterous: large white clouds: clear at night. 28. Clear and fine.

29. Fine: overcast. 30. Overcast: fine: clear. 31. Very fiae.

Mean temperature of the month ..........sseeesscserees sesececee 46°54

Mean temperature of Dec. 1851 ..............+. Sachin caiasap haps 38 °88

Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty-six years ... 39 *69

Average amount of rain in Dec. ...... peepee. ences <3 peak ewe owed 1:52 inches.

Boston.—Dec. 1. Fine: rain p.m. 2. Fine. 3. Fine: rainp.m. 4. Cloudy:

rain A.M. 5. Cloudy. 6,7. Cloudy: raina.m. 8. Cloudy: rain a.m. and P.M.

9. Fine:rain p.m. 10. Cloudy: raina.m. 11. Fine. 12. Cloudy. 13. Cloudy:

rain A.M. and p.m. 14. Fine. 15. Cloudy: rain a.m. 16. Fine: rainp.m. 17,

18. Fine. 19. Cloudy: raina.m. 20,21. Cloudy. 22. Cloudy: rain a.m. and P.M.

23. Fine. 24. Cloudy. 25. Fine: raina.m. 26. Fine. 27. Fine: rain and

stormy A.M. 28. Fine. 29. Cloudy. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m. 31. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Dec. 1. Showers a.M.and P.M. 2. Showers A.M. :

showers, aurora P.M. 3. Bright a.m.: cloudy, aurora p.m. 4. Damp a.m.:

cloudy P.M. 5. Showers a.m.: showers, aurora P.M. 6. Rain a.m.: showers,

aurora P.M. 7. Bright a.m.: clear, aurorap.m. 8. Cloudy a.M.and p.m. 9.

Cloudy a.m.: clearp.m. 10. Rain a.m.: showers, aurora P.M. 11. Showers a.m.:

rain P.M. 12. Drizzle a.m.: cloudy p.m. 13. Clear, frost a.m. : clear, aurora P.M.

14. Bright, frost a.m.: drizzle p.m. 15. Damp a.m.: clear p.m. 16. Clear,

frost a.M.: drizzle p.m. 17. Sleet-showers a.M.and p.m. 18. Cloudy, frost a.m.

andp.M. 19. Lightning, rain a.m.: cloudy p.m. 20. Cloudy a.m. and P.M.

21. Cloudy a.m.: snow-showers p.m. 22, Clear, frost a.M.: cloudy p.m. 23.

Clear a.M.and p.m. 24. Cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 25. Cloudy a.m.: sleet-

showers P.M. 26. Bright a.m.: hazy p.m. 27. Cloudy a.m.: drizzle p.m. 28.

Showers a.m.: fine p.m. 29. Cloudy a.m.: shower p.m. 30. Drops a.M.:

shower P.M. 31. Showers a.m. : showers, thunder and lightning p.m.

Mean temperature of Dec. for twenty-five years .....+...... 41°20

Mean temperature of this month — .........sscssceecseseeeseseee 40 °74

Average quantity of rain in Dec. for six previous years ..... . 3°86inches.

Ho, |eserernl Zo, gs: | -g' | ems | SH | LE S€| Lb | vS 26.9% gt.6z £b.62 $9.67 ool 62 6%

rb. velco fas [ows | P| £1] SSE] ge | $8 | Sx.62 | glgz | ore | SzS.62 | 6gZ'62 | -gz

€r. sfeevereeeel oa Jameml| ems | bb | bb zS | of | +S gf.gz 00.8% 0$.3z z£0.6z 621,62 Lz

I, 6z. | ass |-msm}] ‘ms | ge | vE Te he Soe = |e 90,62 $1.62 0f.6z 1$£.6z £0L,6z *9tO

Yo, |reteeeees] 60, ‘ms | cms | ems ab ab ob | gt 9S 91.62 90.62 of, 62 $£L.6z 982,62 ve

seesereeel go, f0,- | ‘oss | as | ‘os ob | gf | Sof] LE | of 0S 62 $9.62 2.62 $zL.6z g3l.6z fz

fo. | Lo. | vo. | ass | asa | «ms | SE | gf zv| gt | 6b 0g,6z $3.6 cb.6z ghL.6z $6L6z "ZZ

sprerereeieseeeeaselesseeeees] swt femsm] ome | SHE | of gb | bE |. 1S 06,62 $3.67 35.62 $26.62 £S0,0€ Od 4

rtesereeclecerecserlesseeeresl om tomes] mg | Grd | EF 6+] LE | 9S 39.62 9f.6z $£.6z 1LL,6z 666.62 Oz

Lr. So, Io. “mw [emss| -s | Sob | cb gh | fb | 2S g£.6z +b.6z 19.6z Loo,0f 611,0f “61

GO, |rrsteeeeelrereeees] saga |emmm| san | gf | §SE gf | rf | 6b 30.0 Lo,of 39.6% gz0.0£ g07.0f “gr C

vo. | zt. | ro. | u | -m | «ms | ZE | Sof Sb} ve | 18 35.62 11,62 £9.82 gr1.6z 6Sz,6z “Lt

or, [vee] Le. |roum | sm | sms | $9f | of | $66 | Sb | 2S L1,6z $2.62 36.gz 1$1.6z c1b.6z “gi

61. | or. fo, |‘oum| *s | “ms | gf | 6€ LRNEES tes $1.62 Lo.6z 85.8% £36.97 gor.6z “Si

10, 90. zi. |wyeo| ss g 1 6¢ by | bp | vs 15.62 2$.6z 71.62 £3£.62 £L.62 fr

EZoeaie eee lace ‘U 8 8 LE | 68 Lv} ob | ¥S £6.62 gz.6z $0.62 6zb.62 $08 .6z mas

Se ERS | Peeoc ‘au | cs | ems | rb | Sb] cel gb | 2s 90.62 00,62 gi.6z 615.62 $6 .6z 11@

‘of. Lo. fo. | -ms | +s 's | 5b | oF gh | 6b | +S 96.32 36.97 o1.6z LES.6z £95.62 ‘Or

or. || Soh {| ro.) ‘a *|o-m | ems |. ob | rh | Sob! Sp | §$ gt.6z zb.6z o1.6z $78.67 £19.6z | *6

eo"*""3] OZ) gor’) a} ss~| ms |b ee le eb | Ssh TZ | 6b |. SE.62 gb.6z ¥6.3z 1bz,6z g6z,.6z | +g

1z, |e] Gr, | cag | eg 9 iy | Ech | tbl tb | of S+.6z £4.62 gz.6z SEv.6z 169.62 of

Sz. | Sz, |errvrree+| mss] cm | ms | bh | $cb | gh | rb | 2S $£.6z $£.6z of.62 11.6% gLl.6z a)

gt. “| Sz. | -m [msm] ms | gb | Sb] <S| 6b | SS 9$.6z 18,62 L£.6z Lzg.6z 46g.6z | °5

zo, srrseeeve] mss | oms8| sms | Sb | Sob] 6b] 2S | SS 7.6% gr.6z ov.6z $33.62 $06.6c | > D

EE, [escererselesererveel ome | om | ms | LE | 66) LE] gf | 1S | ze.6e $1.62 09.6% | 766.6z |. gzo.of | “£

Eb, go. [rere] om | ems | cms | Seb | cb gi | SE | gb gb.6z ov.6z $b.6z gtg.6z 9£6.6z t

by, |e So. | mss|smss| ms | fb] ob | ze] 6 | gb | £4.62 z£.6z gs.6z | 163.62 | 096.62 | ‘x

re) ° ¢ bw el elves pas © 4 ci = mn oh “ul “xe “09d

ee Ef Be 2 3 urd $g|+ur-e $6 rts uy | ‘xen, | ‘ord $s ure $6 a ut I secne

Re | F Re olpe te ee “Tauo’ |e? | “rousito “youapurg ‘ausI0 PP “NTT “uuoyy

“urey "pul, +199 TOULIEYT, see MO ais

‘AUNNUGO ‘asunpy yompung yo “Uoysno[O °C “Ady ay7 fig pu £ NoLsog 7m TeeAA “IW Ag _

Suopuo'yT “nau “HOIMSIHO 70 fizar9v0g pounjynarzsopy ay} fo uapsvg ay2 yo uosdwmoyy, AW fg apou auOM PORE ynarboj0L0azayy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 63. MARCH 1853.

XIV.—Descriptions of some of the larger Forms of Fossilized

Foraminifera in Scinde ; with Observations on their Internal

Structure. By H. J. Carver, Esq., Assistant Surgeon, Bombay

Hstablishment.

[With a Plate. ]

Turovucu the kindness of several officers of the Bombay Army,

access to the Museum of the Bombay Branch of the Royal

Asiatic Society, and my own experience in Scinde, I have he-

come acquainted with many, if not most, of the larger forms of

fossilized Foraminifera of that country; and as descriptions of

them may prove acceptable to those engaged in the study of geo-

logy in Scinde and elsewhere, I have much pleasure in offermg

them to the public through the medium of this valuable Journal.

I wish it had been in my power to point out the particular

parts of the Nummulitic Series in which they are found, but as

we are perfectly ignorant of all detail of this kind respecting

Scinde, it must be left for future opportunity to develope.

In the description of these Foraminifera, I shall not confine

myself to their external characters alone, for generally speaking

this would be useless, but having studied them by sections, shall

also allude to their internal structure, which, though already

given most faithfully by Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. vi. p. 21), yet there are some parts still incomplete which

I shall endeavour to supply, and some observations which can

only be made intelligible when the forms of Operculina, Assi-

lina, Nummulina, Alveolina, Orbitoides, and Orbitolites are con-

sidered together and described successively.

The distinguishing characters of these genera, familiar, at least

in name, to all who are acquainted with the classification of

Foraminifera in D’Orbigny’s ‘ Foraminiféres fossiles du Bassin

Tertiaire de Vienne,’ and in his ‘ Cours élémentaire de Paléon-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. ll

162 = Mr. H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

tologie et de Géologie Stratigraphiques,’ I shall here premise ;

that the reader, if imclined to study them, may have no trouble

in immediately referring to the same sources from which I have

derived my guide.

Order III. HELICOSTEGUES.

Fam. 1. NautiLoipz.

Genus Nummu tina, D’Orbigny.

“ Shell free, equilateral, orbicular or discoidal, thick, encrusted,

without appendices at the border, formed of a spire embracing,

with whorls very near together and numerous ; the last always

marked in the young animal, but often impossible to be found

in the adult. Chambers small, short, near together, very nume- |

rous, the last projecting in the young animal, but indistmet in

old individuals ; pierced by an opening, transverse, linear, against

the turn of the spire, often concealed in the adult.”

Assttina, D’Orbigny.

“ Shell free, equilateral, orbicular or discoidal, very compressed,

formed of a spire embracing only in the young animal. After-

wards whorls apparent and without appendices at the border.

Chambers small, short, very numerous, the last projecting in the

young animal, but not so in the adult, each pierced by an open-

ing against the turn of the spire.”

“ Relations and differences. —The Assilina like the Nummulines

have a projecting mouth when young ; but they are distinguished

by all the turns of the spire being apparent in the adults instead

of being embracing.”

Oprercutina, D’Orbigny.

“ Shell free, equilateral, oval or discoidal, very compressed,

formed of a spire not embracing, regular, equally apparent on both

sides, turns contiguous and increasing very rapidly. Chambers

numerous, narrow, the largest projecting beyond all the rest,

pierced at all ages by an opening which is visible, triangular,

against the turn of the spire.”

“ Relations and differences.—It is evident, that by the situation

of its opening, this genus comes near to the Assilines ; but it is

distinguished from them by its opening being triangular instead

of a transverse slit, and by its chambers increasing regularly

without becoming narrow towards the opening.”

Atveouna, D’Orbigny.

“ Shell free, regular, equilateral, round, oblong or elongated

in the direction of its axis, not variable im its enlargement, com-

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 168

posed of a very regular spire, embracing at all ages ; whorls often

very near together, not formed of many chambers, elongated

transversely, divided into a great number of capillary cavities by

partitions longitudinal to the whorl, the openings round, nume-

rous, and in lines transverse to the whorl*.”

CYCLOSTEGUES, D’Orbigny.

“ Animal composed of numerous segments placed in circular

lines. Shell discoidal, composed of concentric chambers, simple

or multiple ; no spire.”

“ Cyclolina, D’Orb. 1839. Shell discoidal, each chamber

pierced by a number of pores making an entire circle round the

rest.”

“ Orbitolites, Lamarck, 1801. (Orbulites, 1816, non Orbulites

cephalopodes.) Marginopora, Quoy et Gaimard, 1836. Shell

discoidal, plane, equal, and encrusted on both sides, presenting

concentric lines. Chambers numerous in irregular transverse

lines only visible at the border.” :

“ Orbitolina, D’Orb. These are Orbitolites with unequal sides ;

the one convex, encrusted, presenting concentric lines ; the other

concave, not encrusted; presenting numerous chambers, in ob-

lique lines upon the side at the circumference.”

“ Orbitoides, D’Orb. Shell discoidal, convex on both sides,

formed of a single range of chambers, round the disk, very thickly

encrusted about the middle, and presenting either radiating lines

or granulations}.”

To these characters I shall add the following observations be-

fore proceeding further :—

First as regards the distinction between the genera Assilina

and Nummulina. This is said to consist chiefly in the spire not

being embracing in the former, and which appears to be the case

to the naked eye. But if we make a vertical section of Oper-

culina, which, from its extreme thinness, is still further removed

from Nummulina than Assilina, it will be seen, under a magni-

fying power, to be formed of several layers, which may be traced

from the centre to the circumference, showing, that as the turn

of the spire is progressing, the deposition of new material not

only takes place at the margin but on both sides of the shell

generally, in a line from the last chamber im process of deve-

lopment up to the central or first-formed one. If then this can

be seen in a shell so thin as that of Operculina, how much more

evident must it be under the same circumstances in Assilina !

* Foram. Foss. du Bassin Tert. de Vienne, par M. Alcide d’Orbigny.

+ Cours élément. de Paléontologie et de Géologie Stratigraphique, par

M. Alcide d’Orbigny,

11*

164 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

which is the case. D’Orbigny’s grand distinction, therefore, of

the spire not being embracing in Assilina, would seem to be more

apparent than real, and although sufficient for common purposes,

yet, if we add to it the absence of chambers above and below the

central plane, we shall not only have a real, but a more evident

distinguishing sign for Assilina than the one just mentioned.

Second, as regards the division of Nummulina into subgenera.

It appears to me that this may be advantageously done by sepa-

rating those in which the septa extend from the circumference

to the centre in more or less continued sinuous lines (Plate VII.

figs. 11 & 15), from those in which these lines are so branched and

inosculate as to present a densely reticulated structure (fig. 21).

These differences have already been alluded to by Dr. Car-

penter (Joc. cit.).

In the latter subgenus would then come Nummularia acuta ?,

Sowerby, which borders close upon Orbitoides, from possessing

this reticulated structure on the surface, a comparatively less

development of the spire and chambers, a tendency to an abrupt

prominence in the centre, and an expanded thin margin.

From JN. acuta we should then pass on to Lycophris dispansus,

Sowerby, where the spire is still more incomplete, and then to

Orbitoides Mantelli, or Orbitolites Mantelli (for we shall see here-

after that we must make this an Orbitolite), where the spire is

entirely lost.

In the last two genera I have been at much pains to ascertain

if the rows of chambers in the central plane are arranged spirally

or concentrically, and I think that I have been as successful, as,

under the circumstances, we can expect to be.

For some time I was unwillingly obliged to yield to the opi-

nion of D’Orbigny, that the rows of chambers commenced con-

centrically, for having taken adult specimens of Lycophris dis-

pansus and Orbitoides Mantelli for sections, I found the centre

in each species invariably filled with cale-spar, which apparently

was surrounded by circles of chambers at its circumference, that

is, where the latter began to appear. Hence I had given up

almost all hope of being able to determine this satisfactorily,

when I conceived that the origin of this structureless centre

might be owing to a decay of the central chambers only in the

adult animals and its subsequent filling with calc-spar during

fossilization ; and, that if I took very young individuals, I might

obtain what I wanted. Accordingly I made sections of spe-

cimens not larger than the 24th part of an inch in diameter, and

found just what I had expected, viz. the centre in its natural.

state, that is, filled with chambers to the central point.

I will now shortly describe the central planes in both these

species, reserving a more particular description of them until

we come to the descriptions of the species themselves.

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 165

In Lycophris dispansus the central plane is extremely, though

uniformly, thin throughout, and only one chamber deep. The

chambers commence in an imperfect spire, round a central sphe-

roidal or oval cell, not much larger than the chambers themselves

generally. Around this cell are a few chambers which have—

one a semilunar, and two or three the pear-shaped forms of the

chambers commencing the spire in the nautiloid forms of Fora-

-minifera (compare fig. 26. Pl. VII. with fig. 7. Pl. IV. vol. x.) ; the

rest are more or less polygonal. From these chambers (about

seven in number), as many rows of others fly off from the centre

in whorls similar to the sparks of a rotatory fire-work, but these

rows soon diminish in breadth, and end more or less abruptly

upon the back of each other ; when another set rises from their

circumference, which takes a larger latitude ; and so on success-

ively, a series of whorls or wreaths follow upon the back of each

other, until the rows appear to form concentric circles, still every

here and there dipping inwards, or suddenly terminating on the

preceding ones, even to the circumference. This is the appear-

ance presented by the central plane ; but the real spire must he

traced across the rows in the position that it would be in Fora-

minifera wherein it is more perfectly developed, if it be traceable

at all.

In Orbitoides Mantelli*, however, the central plane is very dif-

ferent ; here it is not uniformly thin throughout, but thin in the

centre and thick at the circumference, from the cells being only

half the size in the former that they are in the latter ; they are

also all spheroidal, or elongated vertically, and not quadrangular.

When they are elongated vertically, this seems to depend on two

or more running into each other in this direction; hence the

central plane, instead of being composed of only one layer of

quadrangular chambers as in O. Mantelli, is composed of a plu-

rality of layers of spheroidal ones ; this, together with the small-

ness of the central cells, their great similarity, and the whole

plane which they compose being more or less wavy, renders it

almost impossible in the section to detect the central cell itself,

or to determine whether the others are arranged around it in

concentric circles; while it seems almost equally impossible to

trace them in circles towards the circumference, to determine this,

where their arrangement even is most distinct.

Hence it would appear, that D’Orbigny is not warranted in

giving the distinguishing character of concentricity to the rows

of chambers in his order Cyclustégues, for in his three first ge-

nera, which are all alike in this respect, we have seen that it is

almost impossible to determine this; and in the last genus, viz.

, * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vi. p. 30.

166 Myr.H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

Orbitoides, of which Lycophris dispansus is a type, it is evident

that it is not the case, but that the chambers are arranged sub-

spirally.

That Orbitotdes Mantelli should be included among the Ordi-

tolites and not among the Orbitoides, must also now be evident,

from the striking differences that exist between it and Lycophris

dispansus, and its identity in structure with Orbitolites generally ;

while the intervening hnk between it and Nuwmmulina is natu-

rally supplied by Orditoides bearing the characters above men-

tioned. It may be observed, that the cells of the central plane

in O. Mantelli are elongated and not spheroidal, but the one

seems to be as constant as the other, and the elongation verti-

cally only to depend, as before stated, on the thinness above and

below of the walls of the cells forming the central plane, which

renders those parts imperfect or imperceptible in the vertical

section, and makes the cells appear to run into one another ;

while the opake material or intercellular substance showing out

at their sides, gives them that septal and at the same time qua-

drangular form, which approximates the whole central plane in

appearance to that seen in the vertical section of Orbitotdes and

Nummulina.

There are several other observations which I have to make on

the structure of these two genera, but they will be better under-

stood in connection with their species when respectively de-

scribed.

As the list of synonyms of the discoidal Foraminifera already

described is very great, for the short time they have become in-

teresting*, at the same time that their descriptions are very few

and not within my reach, I shall avoid as much as possible

introducing new names here, in hope that others who are more

favourably situated may be able to do this from my descriptions

and figures, if required, or that I may be able to do it myself at

some future period, when I have better means of comparing the

specimens of different localities than I at present possess. Mean-

while, as so little has been done in the subject, I am not without

hope that that which I have now to offer may be found useful.

In order of description I shall not exactly follow D’Orbigny’s

arrangement, that I may be the better able to show the trans-

ition from the simple to the more complicated forms of discoidal

Foraminifera. Thus, I shall place Operculina before Nummulina,

&e. ; Alveolina after N. obtusa, Sowerby, and before N. acuta, id. ;

and then pass on to Orbitoides and Orbitolites.

The figures in the Plate are intended to represent the largest

* See Murchison on the Structure of the Alps (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. v. p. 309).

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 167

specimens of the species I have met with respectively, and where

the characteristic structure externally has been too minute to be

seen by the naked eye, a small portion has been magnified in the

centre. Indeed in almost all, the lines and markings are larger

than they are naturally, and are therefore represented as seen

under a magnifying glass of low power, for in no other way

could these characters be given.

As a typical description of Operculina and the structure of

foraminiferous shells generally, I must refer the reader to m

observations on O. Arabica, published in vol. x. No. 57 of this

Magazine, by a perusal of which an understanding of what fol-

lows will be much facilitated.

Orrrcutina, D’Orbigny.

1. Operculina inequilateralis (H. J. C.). Inequilateral, oval

or discoidal, thin, horizontal or wavy ; centre prominent, margin

thickened, rounded, cord-like. Spire more or less irregular,

more apparent on one side than the other, consisting of three

whorls concave on one side, flat on the other, increasing rapidly

from a central cell. Chambers numerous, narrow, slightly re-

flected. Septa reflected, more apparent on one side than the

other. Diameter of largest specimens 5—24ths of an inch (Plate

VII. figs. 1, 2).

Loc. Muskat in Arabia.

Obs. This species differs a little from D’Orbigny’s characters

in being inequilateral, but the difference between the two sides is

so slight, that it cannot be referred to any other genus. The in-

tercameral communication I have not been able to make out, and

although D’Orbigny almost invariably gives its shape and posi-

tion in the nautiloid Foraminifera as a distinguishing character,

yet I have hardly ever been able to see it satisfactorily in any of

the species that I have examined.

O. inequilateralis is a characteristic fossil of a thick, pink-

coloured, silico-calcareous, sandy stratum at Ras Ghissa, the first

little cape south of Muskat, which is a port on the north-eastern

coast of Arabia opposite Scinde. I have inserted its description

here chiefly for the purpose of commencing with the simplest

form of nautiloid Foraminifera, and also from its proximity in

locality to Scinde.

2. O. ? Equilateral, discoidal, plane or slightly wavy,

thin. Centre prominent and presenting granulations or small

tubercles, projecting more in the young than im the adult state ;

tubercles situated over the septa, one to each; margin slightly

thickened, rounded, cord-like. Spire more or less regular, equally

evident on both sides ; consisting of six whorls, gradually increa-

168 Mr. H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

sing to the last, which is 1-24th inch broad; each whorl over-

lapping or embracing, with its internal border, the external mar-

gin of the preceding one, which is rounded and cord-like.

Chambers numerous, reflected ; septa reflected, apparent on both

sides. Diameter of largest specimens 5-12ths of an inch;

thickest part, which is the margin, 1—36th of an inch (figs. 3, 4).

Loc. Scinde; in company with Alveolina, near the town of

Tatta.

Obs. In this species, which is twice the diameter of the last

and generally more horizontal, the whorls are more numerous

and the spire increases more gradually. I could not discover

the intercameral communication.

Assitina, D’Orbigny.

1. A. irregularis (H. J. C.). Equilateral, discoidal, more or

less wavy, compressed, thin. Centre depressed, margin thickened,

rounded, cord-like. Spire more or less irregular, projecting on

both sides, excepting in the centre, where it is nearly obscured ;

consisting of nine whorls increasing gradually towards the pen-

ultimate, which is 1-12th inch wide ; each whorl overlapping or

embracing, with its internal border, the external margin of the

preceding one, which is thickened, rounded, and cord-like

throughout the spire. Chambers subquadrangular, oblong, ir-

regular in size, presenting a number of minute granulations over

their surface externally. Septa straight, radiating, and a little

reflected, evident on both sides except in the centre. Diameter

of largest specimens 11-12ths of an inch; thickest part, which

is the margin, 1—-24th of an inch (figs. 5, 6).

Loc. Scinde. ;

Obs. This, although somewhat resembling the last-described

species of Operculina, differs from it in beg much larger and

coarser in form, in the extreme irregularity of its spire and de-

velopment generally, the depression in the centre, the obscurity

of the three first whorls, and in the penultimate whorl being the

broadest. I could not discover the intercameral communication.

2. A. ? Equilateral, discoidal, slightly wavy, thick,

smooth, depressed in the centre, angular at the margin, present-

ing broken curvilinear lines on the surface with minute granu-

lations between them, arranged in a spiral form, radiating from

the centre, indicating the position of the spire and septa. Inter-

nally whorls more or less wavy, more or less irregular in breadth,

the largest between the centre and the circumference (2—48ths

of an inch broad) ; about nineteen whorls may be counted within

half an inch of the centre. No chambers above or below the cen-

ral plane. Diameter of largest specimens 1} inch; thickest

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 169

part, which is between the centre and the margin, 3-12ths of an

inch (figs. 7, 8).

Loc. Scinde.

Obs. This closely approaches Nummulina from its size and

thickness ; the spire and septa however are still more or less

visible externally, but the increased thickness of the shell ob-

scures their prominence, and gives the surface more smoothness

and uniformity. The edge is thick and angular instead of being

round and cord-like as in the foregoing species, and the whole

now closely approaches a Nummulite.

Nummuuina, D’Orbigny.

1. N. ——? KEquilateral, discoidal, more or less wavy, thin,

gradually diminishing in thickness from the centre towards the

margin, presenting on the surface numerous small papille or

granulations, between sinuous lines running more or less irre-

gularly from the centre to the circumference, the latter being the

most evident of the two in the young shell. Internally whorls

more or less wavy, more or less irregular in breadth ; the widest

between the centre and the circumference (2—48ths inch broad) ;

about twenty whorls may be counted within half an inch of the

centre. Compressed chambers above and below the central plane.

Diameter of the largest specimens 2,4 inch; thickness in the

centre 2—12ths of an inch (figs. 9, 10).

Loc. Scinde.

Obs. The great point of difference between this and the last-

described species of Assilina is the presence of the compressed.

chambers above and below the central plane in the former. The

whorls here therefore are evidently what are termed embracing,

and the centre is prominent on both sides instead of being de-

pressed. This Nummulite attains the largest size of any species

that has come under my observation.

2. N. millecaput? Equilateral, discoidal, more or less wavy,

thick, angular at the margin, presenting sinuous lines on the

surface in close approximation, which extend from the circum-

ference to the central prominence on each side, presenting a

series of superficial whorls in the adult animal. Internally turns

of the spire very numerous, more or less wavy and irregular in

breadth, the widest between the centre and the circumference

1—48th of an inch broad; about forty-eight whorls may be counted

within half an inch of the centre; compressed chambers above

and below the central plane. Diameter of the largest specimens

1, inch; thickness in the centre 3-12ths of an inch (figs.

11, 12).

Loc. Egypt.

170 = Mr.H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

Obs. This differs from the foregoing species in its general

thickness ; the number and approximation of its sinuous lines ;

the absence of the small granulations or papille between them,

and the greater number and narrowness of its whorls. The

sinuous lines, although confused and in whorls all over the sur-

face in the adult animal, are nevertheless distinctly sigmoid in

the young one, running from the circumference to the central

prominence of the shell on both sides.

This specimen was brought from Egypt. It appears to be

N. millecaput. That figured by MM. Joly and Leymerie is

141 inch in diameter. Generally the Nummulites of this kind

from Egypt which I have seen (those of the Pyramids to wit)

have been about an inch in diameter and about 2—12ths inch thick.

I have inserted its description here and figure in the Plate for

the sake of comparison, not having met with one of the same

kind in Scinde.

3. N. obtusa, Sowerby. Equilateral, more or less globular,

compressed in the centre, obtuse at the margin. Surface pre-

senting sinuous lines in close approximation, and in confused

whorls in the adult animal, but simple and sigmoid in the young

shell ; extending from the septa at the circumference to the

central prominence on each side. Internally whorls numerous,

the broadest between the centre and the circumference ; lines of

the spire nearly as widely separated above and below the central

plane as they are in the central plane itself. Chambers nume-

rous, reflected ; septa reflected. Diameter of the largest speci-

mens 1]—12ths of an inch ; thickness 2—10ths ; number of whorls

thirty-three (figs. 13, 14).

Atveouina, D’Orbigny.

1. Alveolina melo, D’Orb. (Melonites spherica, Lamarck.)

Spherical, equilateral, presenting longitudinal lines which extend

in a sigmoid form from apex to apex; and minute transverse

parallel ridges between them, marking corresponding internal

divisions of the chambers. Internally chambers fusiform, sig-

moid, divided into hair-like spaces by transverse septa which are

the continuations of the ridges mentioned ; the whole arranged

in a spiralform. Diameter 5-24ths of an inch (fig. 15).

Loc. Scinde, Arabia.

2.-Melonites spheroidea, Lamarck (fig. 16).

Loe. Scinde, Arabia.

Obs. This has the same characters as the last, with the exception

of being larger and a little elongated. Longest diameter 7-24ths

of an inch ; transverse diameter 6—24ths. Abounds about Yolta

in Scinde, where it is well known by the name of “ tomra,” and

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 171

is made into strings of beads for Hindu pilgrims and others of the

Hindu faith. They are said to be prepared for this purpose by

being repeatedly struck with a hammer, until the external layers

peeling off leave a smooth surface.

3. Fascicolites elliptica, Parkinson (fig. 17).

Loc. Scinde.

Obs. This also has the same characters as the foregoing species,

but is much elongated, almost cylindrical. Length 7-24ths of

an inch; breadth 3-24ths. It abounds about Hydrabad, and

near the Buran river, in company with a discal Orbitolite to be

hereafter described.

There is nothing to distinguish these species one from another

but their spherical, spheroidal and elliptical forms respectively.

The two latter appear to have their peculiar localities in Scinde,

and to be sparingly mixed together. On the south-east coast of

Arabia, where they are also found in company with discal Ordi-

tolites, the spheroidal form is most common. D’Orbigny has

made this the last genus of his second section of nautiloid Fora-

minifera, but I have inserted their description here, to show the

transition from the flat to the elongated forms of his Helico-

stégues.

Let us now return to the descriptions of the other Nummulites ;

which will be found to differ from the foregoing in the absence

_ of the sinuous lines on the surface and in the presence of the

reticulated structure mentioned.

4, Nummularia acuta?, Sowerby. Equilateral, discoidal, wavy ;

centre rather abruptly prominent, margin thin, acute; surface

presenting a subgranular, reticulated structure, the interstices of

which tend to a spiral arrangement towards the circumference.

Internally consisting of a thin central plane of chambers arranged

in a spiral form, with layers of compressed ones above and below

it. Whorls numerous. Chambers three times as long as the

whorl is broad. Septa straight or but slightly reflected ; each

chamber divided into three or more reticulate divisions by sub-

septa, which structure, extending from the circumference to the

central prominence, gives the surface the reticulated appearance

mentioned ; each interstice corresponding to a compressed cell,

which is the external extremity of a columnar pile extending

down, more or less regularly, to the central plane. Diameter of

largest specimens 7—12ths of an inch ; thickness in the centre

3-10ths (figs. 21, 22).

Loc. Scinde.

Obs. This appears to be N. acuta, Sowerby (Grant’s Geol.

Cutch, /oc. cit.), from its subgranular surface, size and shape. I

do not know any other species like it in Scinde, if this be not the

172 =Mr.H.J.Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

one. There is another species (figs. 19, 20) of this character

which abounds in the nummulitic rocks at the island of Masira,

on the south-east coast of Arabia, but this appears to be N. Ga-

rausiana (Joly et Leymerie, Mém. sur les Nummulites, pl. 1.

figs. 9-12). It is also subgranular on the surface and presents

the reticulated structure of the species just described, but with a

tendency to radiation in its lines, which approximates it to the

Nummulites of the first subgenus, and therefore its place in this

should precede N. acuta. Its diameter is 9-24ths of an inch,

and its thickness 3-24ths of an inch.

The reticulated structure on the surface, while it characterizes

this subgenus of Nummulina, also allies it strongly to Orbitoides.

Another character which distinguishes N. acuta from the fore-

going species, is the greater length of the chamber being in the

direction of the spire instead of across it, and its subdivision

into reticulate ones, which, with the thinness of the central

plane, implies a commencing disappearance, or imperfect state, of

the latter generally ; it is also more abruptly prominent in the

centre and thinner and more expanded in the margin. All this,

while it separates N. acuta from the Nummulites of the first sub-

genus, tends towards the structure of Orbitoides, in which the

chambers of the ceutral plane are arranged subspirally. The

lines too, which are seen descending in this as well as in other

discoidal Foraminifera, to the central plane, are but the opake

matter filling up the interstices between the reticulate chambers ;

and in the midst of which are situated the interseptal vessels,

which pass down to the central plane and ramify throughout the

shell.

CYCLOSTEGUES, D’Orbigny.

Orsitorpes, D’Orb.

1. Lycophris dispansus, Sowerby (Grant’s Geol. Cutch, doc. cit.).

Discoidal, wavy, more or less equilateral, centre abruptly promi-

nent, margin expanded and excessively thin and fragile at the

edge; surface subgranular or tuberculated, especially over the

central promimences; tubercles round, irregular in size and

shape, united together by stellate lines. Internally presenting

an extremely thin plane of quadrangular chambers, compressed

vertically ; oblong, and arranged subspirally, with their long axis

in the direction of the horizontal diameter of the shell. Com-

pressed chambers above and below the central plane, arranged

in successive layers, like those of Nuwmmulites, and more or less

over each other, so as to form columns, which radiate more or

less regularly from the central plane to the periphery, and end

in the tubercles before mentioned. Diameter of largest specimens

half an inch (figs. 23-29).

Loc. Scinde, Cutch, and Arabia.

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 173

Obs. I have already stated that the chambers of the central

plane (fig. 24) of this genus commence from a central cell. This

cell is spheroidal or elliptical, and perhaps a little larger than

the generality of those which succeed it; the next formed is

semilunar, and then comes a pear-shaped chamber or two ; after

which, the rest, that are in contact with the central cell, are more

or less polygonal. From each of these chambers comes off a

line of others in a spiral form, which, diminishing abruptly in

breadth, terminates upon the back of the preceding one, the first

being the shortest ; to this succeeds another series of lines or

rows Sterminating i in like manner, but of wider extension ; and so

on successively, until the plane, as before stated, appears to be

formed of concentric circles. Sowerby’s account and figures of

the external and internal structure of this fossil (/oc. cit.) accord

with my own observations ; but Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ, Geol.

Soc. loc. cit.) I think has ‘been misled in considering the pillars

of Sowerby “nothing more than the opake matter filling the

perforations ;” since by a proper section, these columns are seen,

as before stated, to be the piles of compressed cells (fig. 29), as

they ascend from the central plane, surrounded by the “ opake

matter” to the periphery. It is in this “ opake matter” that

Dr. Carpenter’s “ perforations ” are situated, that is, in the inter-

septal or intercellular spaces, which it partially fills; his perfo-

rations being the orifices of the interseptal vessels described in

the structure of the shell of Operculina Arabica (loc. cit.).

In this species of Orbitoides we have the “ stellate lines” uni-

ting or as it were supporting the columns of the cells. They

consist of bars or vertical septa of opake matter extending from

one column to another, in straight limes, but diminishing in

thickness towards the central plane, where they become faint

and at last disappear altogether. They form the only distin-

guishing character between this species and Orbitoides Pratti

(see illustrations to Dr. Carpenter’s paper, Joc. cit.) ; yet I am

pretty sure that I have seen them in a section of the latter, near

the central plane (where of course they were not present on the

surface), just as they are represented in fig. 14 of Dr. Carpen-

ter’s illustrations, which this author regards as a feature of an

undescribed species. Hence I am inclined to the opinion that

Lycophris dispansus and Orbitoides Prattii are but varieties of the

same fossil.

I should also here mention, that when the central plane of

Lycophris dispansus is ground down to an extreme thinness, an

interseptal space appears between the septa and an opake line

in the centre of it indicative of the former existence of an inter-

septal vessel there, as in Operculina and Nummularia : this is also

seen in Dr. Carpenter’s illustrations (fig. 34),

174 Mr.H.J.Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

2. Lycophris ephippium, Sowerby (loc. cit.).

Loc. Cutch.

Obs. Of this fossil Mr. Sowerby states: “These two fossils

[Lycophris dispansus and L. ephippium] may possibly be different

stages of growth of the same species,” which seems to me very

probable.

8. Orbitoides Prattit.

Loc. Scinde, Cutch, Arabia.

Obs. I have just stated the reasons which induce me to think

that this is merely a variety of Lycophris dispansus.

Orsitoxites, D’Orbigny.

1. Orbitolites Mantelli (H. J. C.). Nummulites Mantelli,

Morten (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. iv. p. 12). Orbztoides

Mantelli, D’Orbigny (id.). Discoidal, wavy, equilateral or in-

equilateral ; centre abruptly prominent on one or both sides, mar-

gin more or less expanded, very thin, plane or wavy, more or

less obtuse at the edge; surface smooth, subgranular or tuber-

culated, especially over the prominent portions of the centre;

tubercles minute, round, irregular in size and shape. Internally

presenting a central plane, thin at the centre, thick at the cir-

cumference, composed of spheroidal or elongated cells, small in

the centre, large at the circumference, placed in rows which

appear to have a concentric arrangement, but this is indetermi-

nable; cells alternate in adjoming rows. Compressed chambers

above and below the central plane, arranged in successive layers

like those of Orbitoides and Nummulites ; more or less over each

other, so as to form columns which radiate from the central plane

to the periphery, where they end in the granulations or tuber-

cles mentioned. Diameter of largest specimens half an inch

(figs. 830-31).

Figs. 32,33, 34, appear to be merely varieties in form of the

same species.

Loc. Scinde, Arabia.

Obs. This fossil, though at first sight almost identical with

Orbitoides, is nevertheless on minute examination strikingly dif-

ferent. 1st. It is for the most part inequilateral, which at least

is the opposite with Lycophris dispansus; its surface also is

smoother from the granulations being more minute. 2nd. The

central plane is thin in the centre and thick at the cireum-

ference ; in Orbitoides it is extremely and uniformly thin through-

out. 8rd. It is composed of a plurality of layers of spheroidal or

elongated cells (figs. 36, 37) ; in Orbitoides it consists of a single

layer of quadrangular cells (fig. 27). 4th. The cells are very

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 175

minute and confusedly arranged in the centre ; in Orbitoides they

are as large in the centre as at any other part and distinctly

arranged. All this, while it tends to separate Orbitoides Man-

telli, D’Orb., from Lycophris dispansus, which is a type of the

genus Orbitoides, approximates it just as much more to Orbito-

lites ; hence my reasons for changing its name.

The subgranular or tuberculated form which this species, as

well as Lycophris dispansus, presents externally, arises from the

extremities of the columns of compressed cells projecting above

the surface, increased sometimes, probably, by the intercellular

substance having been worn or dissolved away; but this is not

the case towards the circumference, on account of the columns

being shorter, more vertical, and therefore nearer together, which

of course renders the intercellular space smaller.

The septa seen in a vertical section of the central plane con-

sist of opake matter which surrounds the columns, and as the

latter end more or less in pointed extremities upon an imaginary

central plane, we often see those of the opposite side interknitting

with them, and the chambers of the centre of the plane assuming

a triangular shape (fig. 39); sometimes they are quadrangular,

and the septa continuous across the plane (fig. 38) ; at others they

are oblong vertically and curved a little outwards, like the septa

seen in a vertical section of the central plane of Nummulites,

which is their common form towards the circumference (fig. 37) ;

while, just as often, the central plane is composed of two or

three layers of spheroidal cells entire (fig. 36) ; from which I am

inclined to infer, that where the other forms appear, it is merely

from the cells running into each other vertically, and their pa-

rietes in this direction disappearing partially or altogether. In

examining a vertical section of this plane, we frequently observe

that every other space is a septum and not a cell ; this is owing

to the cells being arranged alternately in adjoining rows.

2. Orbitolites ? .Equilateral or inequilateral, discoidal,

patulous, more or less wavy, gradually diminishing in thickness

from the centré, which projects a little above the general sur-

face, to the margin, which is thin, though more or less obtuse at

the edge. In other respects the structure of this is the same as

that of the last species described. Diameter of largest specimens

2 inches ; thickness 3-24ths of an inch (figs. 40, 41).

Loc. Scinde.

Obs. The great points of difference between this and the last

species are, that it is not abruptly prominent in the centre, and

diminishes gradually to the margm. It also attains a far larger

size; and, as Dr. Carpenter has remarked, loc. cit., sometimes

“ seems, instead of being a circumscribed disk,” to have spread

176 =6Mr. H.. J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde,

itself irregularly in every direction. The latter character is not

more peculiar to it, however, than to the foregoing species.

From its frequent deep, patulous and wavy form too, the sec-

tions of this Orbitolite often indicate a stellate or other complex

figure, which however is not the case when freed from the matrix

in which it may be imbedded; for with the exception of the

foliaceous extension mentioned, it seems almost always to be dis-

coidal. It is sometimes thicker on one side than the other, like

the last species, but tends more to a horizontal than a vertical

development, and therefore more nearly approaches the species

about to be described, which is altogether discal, and without any

incrustation on either side, being representative only of the cen-

tral plane of this and the last species.

D’Orbigny’s genus Orbitolina, in which there is an incrusta-

tion on one side only, I have not yet seen, unless that be consi-

dered it, where one side is plane and the other convex, as in

fig. 33, which I think may be a variety in form of either of the

foregoing species, and which, after all, has an incrustation of

compressed cells on the plane side, although not prominent.

That species I consider to have no incrustation where the central

plane comes to the surface.

Cycrouina, D’Orbigny.

1. Cyclolina pedunculata (H. J. C.). Inequilateral, discoidal,

smooth, thin in the centre, with a small papillary eminence on

one side ; thick at the margin; presenting concentric circles on

the surface, alternately raised and depressed, with cells arranged

circularly, which are hardly visible to the naked eye (fig. 25).

Cells small in the centre, enlarging towards the circumference,

spheroidal interiorly, elongated at the surface (fig. 44), arranged

in circular rows, alternate in each row. Diameter of largest

specimens 10-12ths of an inch; thickness at the margin

1-48th of an inch (Pl. VII. figs. 42, 43).

Loc. Scinde.

Obs. This is, as it were, nothing but the central plane of the

foregoing species ; that is, its development rests here, there being

no incrustation on either side, and no compressed cells above or

below the disc. I have called it pedunculata from the little

papillary eminence in the centre on one side, this being constant

im the few specimens I possess. By a typographical mistake,

this species has been called “ Indian ” instead of Scindian, vol. x.

No. 57, p. 175, of this Magazine.

Thus we have passed, in description, from the simple nautiloid

form of Operculina, in which the spire and septa are all visible

exteriorly, to Assilina, where they are more or less obscured in

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. Vol. 1. 21.11

PV te a

(Cee

Aa ey

IS),

NY , \

a "

\) wn

agg?

SERSSE

ELC. det. : SDe C.Sowerky se

with Observations on their Internal Structure. 177

the centre; thence to Nummulina, where there is an addition of °

compressed chambers on each side the central plane, expanding

above and below into the globular form of N. obtusa; and elon-

gating in Alveolina. Returning to the subgenus of Nummulina,

which presents the “ reticulated structure” externally, we have

passed on to Orbitoides, where the characteristic spiro-central

plane of the nautiloid forms of Foraminifera is beginning to dis-

appear, and then to Orbitolites, where it is entirely lost; ending

with Cyclolina, which bears the same relation, in the simplicity of

its structure, to Orbitolites, that Operculina bears to Nummulina.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Fig. 1. Operculina inequilateralis (No. 1). 2. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 3. O. 2 (No. 2). 4. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 5. Assilina irregularis (No. 1). 6. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig.7. A.——? (No.2). 8. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 9. Nummulina 2(No. 1). 10.. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 11. N. millecaput? (No. 2). 12. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 13. N. obtusa, Sowerby (No. 3). 14. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 15. Melonites spherica, Lamarck(No.1). 16. M. spheroidea, id. (No.2).

17. Fascicolites elliptica, Parkinson (No.3). 18. Arrangement

of the septal lines at the apex in the last three species.

Fig. 19. Nummulites Garausiana? 20. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 21. Nummularia acuta, Sowerby (No. 4): a, magnified view of reti-

culated structure on the surface. 22. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 23. Lycophris dispansus, Sowerby (No. 1): a, magnified view of re-

ticulated structure on the surface. 24. Vertical section of ditto.

25. Stellate arrangement of tubercles, magnified. 26. Central

part of central plane of chambers, magnified. 27. Portion of

vertical section of ditto ditto. 28. Magnified view of septa, show-

ing interseptal spaces and remains of interseptal vessel? 29. Ver-

tical columns of cells ending in tubercles, magnified.

Fig. 30. Orbitolites Mantelli (No. 1): a, magnified view of reticulated

structure of the surface. 31. Vertical section of ditto. 32, 33,

34. Vertical sections of varieties.

Fig. 35. Central plane of Orbitolites Mantelli, magnified. 36. Vertical sec-

tion of elongated cells of ditto. 37. Vertical section where the

cells are entire and have not run into each other. 38. Vertical

' section of central part of central plane where the chambers are

quadrangular. 39. Ditto where the internal ends of the columns

interlace with each other.

Fig. 40. Orbitolites ? (No. 2): a, magnified view of surface, showing

reticulated structure; 6, the same still more magnified; ec, ar-

rangement of the cells of the central plane towards the circum-

ference. 41. Vertical section of ditto.

Fig. 42. Orbitolites pedunculata (No. 3). 43. Vertical section of ditto.

44. Arrangement and form of cells in vertical section of ditto.

45. Ditto on the surface.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 12

178 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

XV.—Further Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of

new Species. By the Rev. Taomas Hrivcxs, B.A.

[With two Plates. ]

Ir is with peculiar pleasure that I have to record the discovery

of two new species of the beautiful genus Campanularia in the

British Seas. The first which I shall describe is allied to the

Campanularia Syringa and the C. dumosa, and belongs to the

section of the genus which is distinguished by the “dense cor-

neous texture” of the cells and the shortness of the pedicle.

The only specimen which I have yet seen occurs on a fragment

of Nitophyllum from the north of Ireland, and was sent me for

description by my father, Professor Hincks of the Queen’s Col-

lege, Cork.

Genus CAMPANULARIA.

i. C. parvula (Hincks).

Stem creeping ; cells very minute, on short ringed stalks, campanu-

late, the aperture entire.

The creeping stem is of great delicacy, and forms a rude kind

of network over the surface of the weed. The cells are exceed-

ingly minute, campanulate, of equal width throughout till within

a short distance of the base, when they are abruptly rounded

off ; of a somewhat dense, corneous structure, and mounted on

very short stalks, composed of about four rings. The aperture

is truncate and the margin plain.

This pigmy species is, I believe, the smallest of the ‘ Bell-

corallines,’ and there is no other British form with which it can

be confounded. The shape of the cell is very distinctive, and is

well preserved in dried specimens.

Hab. Weed from the north of Ireland (Plate V. A.).

i. C. caliculata (Hincks).

Stem creeping, filiform; cells on rather thick crenated stalks,

campanulate, having an interior cup which contains the body

of the polype, and is prolonged below into a tubular case,

which pervades the pedicle and envelopes the medullary pulp ;

rum entire.

This very beautiful and interesting species was first obtaimed

by Mr. R. S. Boswell, lately of Ramsgate, from Pegwell Bay. In

the course of the past summer this gentleman showed me a spe-

cimen of it, amongst some other zoophytes, exquisitely mounted

according to a peculiar method of his own, and expressed an

opinion that it was new, an opinion in which I was much inclined

to agree with him. Within the last few weeks my friend Richard

a i i lei Mil

with descriptions of new Species. 179

Allman, Esq. of Bandon has supplied me with abundant speci-

mens of a Campanularia from the coast of Ireland, which, to my

no small delight, has proved to be identical with Mr. Boswell’s

species. A careful examination of these has fully convinced me

that this elegant form can be referred to none of the species

hitherto described as British.

The remarkable peculiarities of internal structure are in them-

selves sufficiently distinctive. The double cup and the inner

casing of the medullary pulp are, so far as I know, unique. But

there are also other important characters which separate it from

C. integra, its nearest ally.

From the creeping stem of C. caliculata, which spreads, in

the specimens I possess, over one of the red sea-weeds, rise

at intervals crenated pedicles, bearimg campanulate cells, which,

instead of being wide and basin-shaped like those of C.

integra, are rather in the form of a wine-glass. They are per-

fectly transparent and have the rim entire. Within is a second

cup of most graceful form, resembling an inverted hand-bell, in

which the body of the polype is lodged. This mner cup, the

walls of which are continuous above with those of the cell itself,

is produced below into a tubular sheath, which encases the me-

dullary pulp throughout its entire length, and is crenated like

the stalk. I have likened the imner cup to an inverted hand-

bell, and the resemblance is very striking ; for one segment of

the crenated sheath, mentioned before, is always included within

the outer cup, so as to represent the handle of the bell.

The stalks which support the cells are very constant in their

characters. Amongst a great number examined, I have met with

scarcely any variation. They are somewhat thick in proportion

to their length, and are composed for the most part of about

nine or ten crenations, of which the one immediately below the

cell is always the smallest. Like the cells they are double

throughout, as is also the creeping stem. Throughout the en-

tire structure there is an inner envelope which immediately sur-

rounds the animal substance, and which is very distinctly visible

when the polype and the pulp have perished.

Mr. Boswell, who had the pleasure of examining the polypes

when alive, informs me that they are “ exceedingly opaque and

the tentacles rather small.”

A mere description, however faithfully it may give the cha-

racters, can hardly do justice to the beauty of this interesting

species. This want however is supplied by Mr. Tuffen West’s

expressive drawing, than which nothing could be more true to

the original (Plate V. B.).

Hab. Discovered by Mr. R. 8. Boswell in Pegwell Bay. Near

the Old Head of Kinsale, County Cork, R. Allman, Esq.

12*

180 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

I may here mention a marked variety of Campanularia volu-

bilis, of which I have seen specimens from the west of England,

obtained by Mr. W. Templer. This species, in its ordinary

state, has the rim of the cells cut ito sharply-pointed and deep

segments. The crenations terminate acutely. In the variety

to which I refer, the margin is cut in a somewhat castellated

fashion, the crenations being shallow and square-topped. So

they are represented in the figure of C. volubilis n Van Bene-

den’s ‘Mémoire sur les Campanulaires,’ a figure which differs

widely from that of the same species in Dr. Johnston’s work.

In other respects the English variety agrees with neither of the

figures. The cells are wide, and lined at regular intervals, lon-

gitudinally; the stalks of great length, of a greyish colour, semi-

opaque, and of much coarser texture than those of the normal

volubilis. Theré are one or two annuli just below the cell, but

otherwise the pedicle is generally destitute of rings.

CoRDYLOPHORA LACUSTRIS.

The discovery of this zoophyte in some of the London docks

has removed the apprehensions of collectors consequent on the

destruction of the old canal-boat from which it was first obtained

by Professor Allman, and has afforded opportunities of studying

more thoroughly its structure and physiology. The following

notes are offered as a contribution to its history.

In September last I procured fine specimens of the Cordylo-

phora, some of which are still living in my possession, and have

produced several crops of polypes within the time. The polypes

soon perish and are soon reproduced. They do not drop off,

like the heads of Tubularia, but would seem to be destroyed by

a process of absorption. On one occasion a fine polype in full

health and vigour, which I had been watching for some time,

was observed suddenly to contract all its tentacula, which be-

came perfectly rigid and motionless. Meanwhile a strange fer-

ment was perceptible within the cavity of the stomach. A dense

fluid filled it, which was constantly flowing round the interior,

and in this granules of various sizes and in great number were

to be seen in restless motion, hurrying here and there, some just

entering the stomach, and others hastening towards the entrance

of the canal which traverses the polypidom. Within the latter

a like activity prevailed. While this unusual ferment was pro-

ceeding the arms were gradually shortening, until at length they

appeared as trifling inequalities on the surface of the body. The

latter also lost its characteristic shape and became contracted in

its dimensions, and was finally represented by a slight enlarge-

ment at the extremity of the medullary pulp, which had receded

with descriptions of new Species. 181

some way within the horny tube. The polype in short had been

absorbed. Many similar cases have occurred to me. __

The newly-formed polypes are of a most delicate whiteness,

and are beautiful objects, especially when they appear on an old

and worn polypidom, reminding one of frail blossoms bursting

forth from a bare and rugged stem. They are developed at the

ends of the branches and are non-retractile. The body is more

or less ovoid, and is produced above into a kind of snout which

bears the mouth. This portion is capable of much elongation

and contraction, and possesses great mobility. From the pecu-

liar lined appearance which it presents in certain lights, I am

inclined to believe that it is furnished with an apparatus of

muscles. The mouth is connected by a short passage with the

stomach. This organ is a well-defined cavity, elongate-oval in

form, which tapers off below, and is prolonged into a canal which

passes down the centre of the pulp. This canal like the stomach

itself is very clearly defined. The polype-head is supported on a

fleshy neck, to the base of which the horny polypidom extends.

The walls of the stomachal cavity and the central canal are

covered with a complicated web of anastomosing vessels, from

which simple vessels seem to pass off to the sides. This vascular

structure is, so far as I know, unique amongst the Hydroid Zoo-

phytes, and it gives a very marked and peculiar appearance to the

polypes of the Cordylophora.

The arms are scattered over the body, filiform, and roughened

with granules, which are arranged in regular nodules. They

present a very interesting structure. They are distinctly tubu-

lar and prettily encircled at intervals by rings, which are no

doubt muscular bands, and which are all connected together by

longitudinal fibres, running the entire length of the arm, and

prolonged at the base into the body. Upon this structure is de-

pendent, in great part, the remarkable power which the polype

possesses of elongating and shortening its tentacles. At times

they are so much extended as considerably to exceed the entire

body in length, und in this state are attenuated into most deli-

cate filaments. When contracted they appear corrugated and

comparatively thick, and the muscular rings are pressed toge-

ther. I have seen the arms, when extended, fully six times as

long as in their contracted condition.

The polype of the Cordylophora is a singularly beautiful object

when its tentacula (some twelve or fourteen in number) are all

elongated, floating like slender threads through the water, and

waving to and fro with its every slightest movement.

Repropuction or CorpyYLoPHORA.

The Cordylophora is propagated, like the Sertularian z0o-

182 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

phytes, by means of planule (motive buds), which are matured

m deciduous vesicles. These are oval and are produced on the

polype-bearmg branches. They consist of a thin corneous en-

velope with a soft mucous lining of some thickness, enclosing a

central cavity in which the reproductive bodies are contained.

In an earlier stage of development, the interior is occupied by a

mass of granular matter surrounded by a delicate membrane.

At first the vesicle appears as a small transparent oval case, bud-

ding from the branch, into which an offshoot from the fleshy

axis of the polypidom has penetrated. Gradually it increases

in size, and after a while the contained mass is resolved into a

number of round bodies, which lie clustered together within the

membranous sac, a stump of the offshoot remaining at the

bottom of the vesicle. I have counted as many as twelve of

these bodies in a single capsule, but more commonly they

amounted to six or eight in number. For some time they un-

dergo apparently but little change, merely increasing in size. At

length however a marked alteration in form takes place. They

become first oval, then elongate, and are now prepared to issue

from the capsule as planule. This change occupies two or three

days. When on the point of escaping they are found clustering

together at the upper part of the vesicle.

I was fortunate enough to witness the exodus of a whole com-

pany of these embryo Cordylophore. As there is no natural

opening to the vesicle, as amengst the Sertularians, a passage

has to be made through the soft external covering. This was

effected by one of the planule, which acted as a pioneer, and

slowly, and with some difficulty, as it seemed, worked its way

ito the surrounding water. As soon as the leader had escaped

the others followed in succession, and with great ease and ra-

pidity,—with the exception of one, which happening to have the

portion of its body representing a head turned in the wrong

direction, moved towards the bottom of the vesicle instead of

towards the water, and was some time in finding the right road

and following its companions.

On reaching the water the planula remains inactive for a few

seconds, undergoing remarkable changes of shape; the body

then acquires a rotatory motion, and it sails off with considerable

rapidity. It is elongate, and leech-like in form, somewhat

broader at one extremity than the other, white, opaque in the

centre, and semitransparent towards the edge of the body.

The planule made their escape late in the evening, and on the

following morning some of them had become attached. The

fix themselves by one extremity, which expands into a roils

disc, the body itself standing erect in the centre of it. This

gradually assumes the form of the polype, the upper portion

with descriptions of new Species. 183

becoming somewhat ovoid and pointed above. Three or four

tentacles also sprout from it, while the horny polypidom forms

round the lower part, crenated or ringed, as it always is towards

the base of the polype-bearmg branches. When the stem has

reached a certain height, it swells out into small protuberances

here and there, which soon develope themselves into fresh

polypes.

I have seen a planula apply one end of its body to the bottom

of the watch-glass in which it was kept, and then revolve on its

axis for a minute or two; and no doubt it is in this way that

attachment is effected.

Besides the vesicles in which the planule are produced, other

bodies occur at times on the Cordylophora in considerable

numbers, which call for some notice. These are elongate, and

often pointed at the apex, opaque white and of varying figure

(Plate VI. fig. 2). They spring from the branches and are sup-

ported on short stalks. They consist of an opaque mass of gra-

nular matter, surrounded by a delicate and perfectly transparent

corneous envelope, and are developed into polypes. I have seen

rudimentary tentacles sprouting from them, but have not watched

the course of development. These buds were present in great

numbers along with the vesicles, but disappeared as the season

advanced.

Though much attenuated, there can be little doubt that the

corneous skin encloses the body of the fully-developed polype.

It will be at once evident that Cordylophora presents us with

a somewhat strange assemblage of characters. Its embryology,

as now determined, separates it from the Tubularina with which

it has hitherto been associated. It has no tentacular ovisacs,

and its planula resembles that of the Sertulariade.

Its extensible, muscular and roughened arm is that of a Hydra

rather than a Tubularian. Its naked polype and the arrange-

ment of its tentacula are points of difference between it and the

Sertulariade, while its vascular system (whatever be its precise

nature) is perhaps unique. Nor must we omit to note its well-

defined digestive cavity. In external character it is for the most

part a Tubularian zoophyte ; in embryology it is rather a Sertu-

larian, and there would seem to be points in which it differs

from both (Plate VI. figs. 1, 2).

Additional Note on Cordylophora.—On one occasion, in remo-

ving a piece of the Cordylophora from one glass to another, a

polype-head was accidentally detached. In a short time the

wound caused in it by the separation had healed, and the base

had assumed somewhat of a bulbous form. In this free condi-

tion the detached head continued for (I think) a day or two.

At the end of that time I found that it had attached itself to

the watch-glass, and soon after a new branch began to shoot

184 On British Zoophytes, with descriptions ofnew Species.

from its base. As the latter increased, the polype exhibited the

appearance which precedes absorption; the arms became con-

tracted and rigid, and at length almost disappeared. At the

same time a dense fluid filled the interior, in which an extraor-

dinary ferment was perceptible. Numbers of spherical bodies,

most of them opake, as if laden with matter, mght be seen

bustling to and fro, and hurrying down the central channel,

which communicated with the new offshoots, into which they

penetrated. The process of absorption proceeded until the ori-

ginal polype-head had altogether vanished, its substance having

gone to build up the new stem, which had now attained a con-

siderable length. The destruction of the specimen put an end

to my observations, but there can be no doubt that a polype

would soon have been produced at the extremity of the shoot.

A polype, then, artificially detached from the Cordylophora is

capable of originating a new organism. It may be likened to a

precocious planula. It is in fact a bud which has been developed

into the polype form while in connection with the parent struc-

ture, while the planula is a bud which has become free, before

assuming that form.

MIMOSELLA GRACILIS.

Since I first described this beautiful production in the ‘An-

nals,’ I have had the satisfaction of. dredging it in some abun-

dance in Torbay. It occurred here, as in Salcombe Bay, where

it was originally obtained, on rocky ground at a short di-

stance from the shore, and was always, I think, parasitical on

the same weed. Mr. W, Templer has also procured a specimen

which was cast on the Plymouth Breakwater after a gale of

wind. The species therefore would seem to be pretty generally

distributed along the western coast.

A renewed examination of the Mimosella in its living state

enables me to add a few words on its peculiar habits.

The movement of the cells always accompanies either the

retraction or expansion of the polype. When the polypes on both

sides of a pinna are withdrawn, the cells are all folded together,

like the leaflets of the Mimosa when touched. But each one of

them when about to issue throws back its cell, and then imme-

diately darts forth. When it retreats, the cell returns to its.

former position.

Great numbers of pinne were met with covered with budding

polype-cells in various stages of development. They appear at

first as small, roundish excrescences on the branch.

EUcRATEA CHELATA.

One of the leading characters of the family of Eucratiade, as

constituted by Dr. Johnston, is the absence of “ external ovarian

Anni Wag Wai Hise I Vol. 2.7

Tuffen West dei : TDe €. Sowerby sce

}

Ann. de Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. VoLM. 2.

[Dunc syw SI8S z+

Be ig rn ae

SLk € Sowerby sof

Rev! T. Hawks det.

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia. 185

capsules.”” We learn however from Dr. Landsborough’s ‘ Popular

History of British Zoophytes,’ recently published, that two of its

members are furnished with these bodies, Mrs. Gatty having de-

tected them on Hippothoa divaricata, and Mr. Peach on Hip.

catenularia. 1 have now to record their occurrence on Eucratea

chelata. Some time since Mr. W. Templer informed me that

he had procured this species with ovaries, and upon my ex-

pressing some doubts on the point, he kindly supplied me with

the specimens from which the following description is taken.

The ovaries of the Eucratea spring from the fore part of the

cells, immediately below the opening, occupying the place of the

“spinous process” mentioned in Dr. Johnston’s description.

They are evidently metamorphosed cells. The lower portion re-

sembles the corresponding part of an ordinary cell; but this is

surmounted by a pouch, which contains three or four somewhat

circular, opaque, white gemmules (Plate VI. fig. 3).

The reproductive bodies are enclosed in an inner sac, and

there is generally a quantity of granular substance in the lower

portion of the ovary.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

PuatTE V.

A. Campanularia parvula, natural size and magnified.

B. Campanularia caliculata, natural size and magnified.

Puate VI.

Fig. 1. Cordylophora lacustris, with vesicle.

Fig. 2. Bud of Cordylophora.

Fig. 3. Two cells of Eucratea chelata, with ovary.

XVI.— Observations on the Genus Schwenkia. By Joun Mrzrs,

Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

ScHWENKIA.

Tuis is a genus of considerable interest, on account of the sin-

gular structure of its corolla, which for a long while offered a

question difficult of solution. It was considered by Jussieu as

nearly allied to Browallia, the two genera being placed by him

among the Labiate. Linnzus, with much penetration, suggested

its affinity to the Solanaceae, an opinion quite disregarded by

succeeding botanists. By Kunth it was classed, together with

Browallia, in the Scrophulariacee. Dr, Lindley, in his ‘ Introd.

to Bot.’ p. 224, arranged it among the Primulacee, because the

stamens are opposite to the expanded segments of the border of

. the corolla. Mr. Bentham subsequently pointed out what he

considered to be the true nature of those gland-like processes,

186 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia.

always seen between the divisions of the border, and which he

showed to be the true segments, while the others were mere

appendiciform expansions, and under this ingenious point of

view, he was enabled to reconcile its structure with the opinions

of Jussieu: following the example of Kunth, he therefore ar-

ranged both Schwenkia and Browallia in the Scrophulariacea,

among his tribe of the Salpiglossidee (De Cand. Prodr. x. p. 122).

Martius suggested its affinity with the Acanthacea, a view not

confirmed by other botanists, and quite unsupported by facts.

It is now four:years since I first explained in what respects this

genus differs from Browallia and other genera of the Salpiglos-

sidee (huj. op. ui. 177), and I indicated the circumstances that,

in my opinion, point to its nearer affinity to Fabiana, im the

Solanaceae. This genus forms one of those instances, in which

it is difficult to determine, under the ordinary interpretation of

the respective ordinal characters, whether it belongs to Solanacee

or Scrophulariacee. In order to obviate uncertainty in similar

cases, I endeavoured to show (/oc. cit. p. 163), and again lately

(huj. vol. p. 6), how by separating certain anomalous genera of

these two orders, marked by peculiar characters, into a separate

family, a prominent and unerring line of demarcation may be

established between the former,—a difficulty that has hitherto

puzzled every botanist. Under this test, Schwenkia must be

referred to the Solanacee, on account of the decidedly valvate

eestivation of the corolla, as I shall presently endeavour to show.

It may be urged, that in Schwenkia the total number of lobes

in the border being generally more than five, and the suppression

or diminution of some of these and of the stamens being of fre-

quent occurrence, are features quite foreign to the Solanaceae.

But in Hebecladus and Dunalia we meet with five intermediate

teeth between the lobes of the border, and in Nectouzxia, an

annular 10-toothed ring is placed in the mouth of the corolla,

within the line of origin of the five segments, forming thus a

corona, closely analogous in its nature to those more expanded

petaloid segments which Mr. Bentham describes as appendi-

ciform processes in Schwenkia. In this genus the stamens are

always five in number, and are situated below the middle or near

the base of the tube of the corolla; of these, two, or sometimes

four, are antheriferous and reach the mouth of the tube, while

three, two, or one, are occasionally sterile or anantherous, the

filaments in such case bemg sometimes short and rudimentary.

In many Solanaceous plants there is often a difference in the size

of the stamens, and this becomes a constant feature of the section

Nycterium of the genus Solanum, where three of them are always

considerably larger than the two others, which are sometimes

almost sterile. The suppression of some of the anthers, and of

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia. 187

a portion of the glandular-looking lobes (true segments) of its

border in Schwenkia, must be considered one of those exceptional

cases which are occasionally met with in a great many orders ;

it serves as a point of osculation between the Solanacee and

Scrophulariacee, in which latter family, the want of symmetry

in its parts, and a total or partial suppression of one of its

stamens, form almost universal characters. On the other hand,

we meet in the same family several cases where the corolla is

pentamerous, and as regularly symmetrical in its parts as in

Solanaceae ; thus in Capraria (Xuaresia, R. & Pi), we find a

corolla with a border of five equal lobes and five equal stamens ;

so also in some species of Verbascum, and in Sibthorpia, where

likewise the stamens are generally five, and equal in number to

the regular segments of the border, although rarely four or eight

occur. In my definition of Schwenkia, as given below, I have

modified somewhat Mr. Bentham’s view of the structure of the

corolla, considering the expanded segments of the border to be

analogous in their nature to the corona of Nectouzia.

Referring to the question of zstivation, it will be seen that in

the sections Chetochilus, Euschwenkia, and Brachyhelus, where

the segments of the corona are small, they are valvately con-

joined in bud by their floccose margins into a short cone, that closes

the mouth of the tube, the lobes lying over them, and pointed

toward the axis: in Brachyhelus, these lobes, which are several

times longer than the toothed segments, soon become approximated

in the axis, where they are connately disposed in an erect central

column, so that both lobes and segments may be said to have a

valvate estivation: in Cestranthus the lobes are reduced to short

teeth, but the segments of the corona are of considerable length,

linear and acute, and also valvately disposed in bud, into a

lengthened pentangular cone, exhibiting at its basal angles the

five short lobes, as so many salient erect points. In Cardiomeria

the lobes are equally short and similarly situated, but the very’broad

emarginated segments have their margins valvately disposed, and

they are replicated lengthways down the middle, as in Datura,

so that the corolla appears in bud like a slender tube swollen

into a pentapterous form above, and terminated by five semi-

lunate wings, depressed at the point of their union in the axis,

and furnished on the external angles with the five salient short

erect lobes, like so many uncinate teeth.

Besides the considerations above described, we have the evi-

dence in the structure of the seed, that this genus must be

referred to Solanacee, and not to Scrophulariacee, because the

embryo, which is slightly curved, has its radicle poimted to the

basal angle of the seed, and turned away from the ventral hilum,

as shown by Gaértner (De Fruct. tab. 214), while in the latter

188 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia.

family the radicle always points to the true point of origin of the

hilum. Schwenkia, like Vestia, has a stipitate ovarium, the

support being enclosed in its hypogynous disk, and the corolla

also falls away by a circumscissile line above its base, forming a

small cup that invests the base of the ovarium: the mode of its

placentation likewise resembles that of Fabiana, the points of

attachment of the ovules being placed in several prominent lon-

gitudinal lines ; the seed in a similar manner is slightly curved

and hollow on its ventral face, the hilum being seen in this

hollow.

Scuwenxia, Linn.—D.C. Prodr. x. 192.—Chetochilus, Vahl.

Enum. i. 102.—Mathea, Vell. Fl. Flum. i. tab. 51—(Charact.

emend.).— Calyx tubulosus, 5-dentatus, vel semi-5-fidus, la-

ciniis sublinearibus, preefloratione valvatis, persistens. Corolla

monopetala, tubo elongato cylindrico, rarius supra medium

infundibuliformi, seepissime gibbosim subinflato, ore con-

tracto, et hinc in lobos 5 glanduliformes producto, lobis erectis,

lineari-teretibus setiformibus subzqualibus, aut inequalibus

et clavatis, vel ad dentes minutos mucroniformes redactis,

fauce corona limbiformi rotata 5-partita instructo, segmentis

seu brevibus et dentiformibus, vel oblongis, integris, acutis,

expansis, lobis multo longioribus, aut truncato-oblongis, emar-

ginatis, bifidisve, et tune sepe sese longitudinaliter retro-

plicatis, lobis segmentisque estivatione valvatis. Stamina 5

inclusa, imo vel medio tubi orta, lobis alterna, et segmentis

coronz opposita, nunc 2 superiora fertilia et faucem attingentia,

quinto summo duobusque anticis brevibus, vel his tantum

(summo deficiente) anantheris sterilibusve, nunc 4 fertilia,

summo quinto ananthero : anthere conniventes, ovate, cordate,

2-lobz, lobis ad connectivum tenuem dorso adnatis, rima

longitudinali antice dehiscentibus. Ovarium oblongum, disco

hypogyno cupuliformi suffultum, rarius disco obsoleto stipi-

tatum, et hine casu corolle circumscisse cyatho membranaceo

imo cinctum, 2-loculare, placentis crassis, carnosis, dissepi-

mento utrinque adnatis; ovula plurima, in lineas longitudi-

naliter digesta: stylus filiformis, inclusus ; stigma claviforme,

pulvinatum, obsolete 2-lobum, apice umbilicatum. Capsula

septicide 2-valvis, valvulis integris, dissepimento demum libero

medio seminifero parallelis. Semina plurima, tetragono-ob-

longa, paullo curvata, testa scrobiculata : embryo intra albumen

carnosum subincurvus, cotyledonibus oblongis, compressis,

radicula infera tereti hilo umbilicato ventrali distante, vix

latioribus et subzequalibus.—Herbe suffruticesve Americani

(una specie etiam in Africa tropicali crescente): folia ovata, aut

lanceolata, integra, floralia decrescentia vel minuta; pedunculi

Mr. B. Clarke on a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 189

1-flori, aut simpliciter pauciflori, breves, in paniculam foliosam

vel subnudam dispositt.

Ihave nothing to add to the excellent description and arrange-

ment of the species, as determined by Mr. Bentham*, in D.C.

Prodr. x. 193.

XVII.— Observations on Relative Position ; including a new Ar-

rangement of Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxs, F.L.S.

&e.

[Continued from p. 90.]

Part II.

On the Position of Carpels.

As the progress of discovery shows that Jussieu’s system in its

primary divisions, viz. Monopetalous, Polypetalous, and Ape-

talous, leaves unassociated plants between which there is the

closest resemblance in both structure and habit, and that in

numerous instances,—it has become desirable to form primary

divisions depending on different characters, but retaining as far

as possible those of Jussieu as of subordinate value. How far

the present attempt is successful the Tables will show, and the

researches connected with the relative position of carpels to the

axis will I trust prove of interest, and may also assist in deter-

mining questions of affinity which at present remain unsettled.

It being so common for the ovary to consist of two or only

one carpel, in either case having a variable relation to the axis, it

becomes interesting to trace the cause of this reduction, and

more especially the causes of the variations in their position ;

and of these inquiries, the varying position of the two carpels of

dicarpous ovaries affords the most satisfactory explanation. Thus,

the cause of the difference of the position of the carpels when

reduced to two, is explained by the mode in which the changes

of position occur when a tricarpous ovary becomes dicarpous.

DIFFERENCES IN THE POSITION OF THE CARPELS WHEN Two.

1. When the two carpels are right and left with respect to the

axis. In the genus Carex the three carpels are ordinarily two of

them right and left and one posterior, and when reduced to two,

they are (in the species examined) uniformly right and left ; in

Malpighia coccifera the three carpels have also the same relation

to the axis, the posterior one being smaller ; and in Banisteria of

the same family, the carpels when only two are right and left.

* Analytical details of the zestivation and structure of the five different

sections of this genus will be given in plate 63 of the Ill. So. Amer. Plants.

190 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

In Omalanthus among Euphorbiacee, the tricarpous and dicar-

pous ovaries are to be seen on the same plant, and as tricarpous

ovaries have generally one carpel posterior, its disappearance

sufficiently accounts for such ovaries when reduced to two carpels

having them placed laterally. Two carpels right and left some-

times, however, arise from the suppression of two carpels of an

ovary consisting of four, of which Caprifoliaceze and Cruciferz

contain examples.

2. When the two carpels are anterior and posterior. In Hout-

tuynia cordata the ovary is tricarpous, one carpel being posterior

and two lateral; but frequently it becomes dicarpous; in these

instances a lateral carpel generally disappears, first leaving the

other two anterior and posterior, as afterwards more particularly

adverted to.

In Agrimonia, although the ovary is apocarpous, the three

earpels are almost uniformly two of them lateral and one pos-

terior, and in abortion a lateral carpel first becomes rudimentary

or ceases to be developed, the remaining two being left (with but

very few exceptions) anterior and posterior ; thus corresponding

in position with Spzrea when dicarpous.

In Reseda luteola, which frequently has dicarpous ovaries, the

two carpels are anterior and posterior, or less frequently oblique

from the absence of a lateral carpel, as the three carpels of

Reseda have the same relation to the axis as in Houttuynia and

Agrimonia.

These and other analogous examples make it evident that an

ovary consisting of two carpels anterior and posterior generally

results from a tricarpous ovary, one of the lateral carpels of

which is not developed, the other lateral carpel having become

in consequence anterior, having been removed from its position

to be opposite the posterior carpel. Another instance as occur-

ring in Heracleum is mentioned by Mr. Ralph (vide Proceedings

of Linn. Soe. vol. 1. p. 284).

3. When the two carpels have an oblique relation to the axis.

Although perhaps in no instance are the carpels when two always

oblique, yet the oblique position frequently occurs, both in plants

in which the carpels are generally anterior and posterior, and in

those in which they are as predominantly right and left. This

oblique position probably arises from the lateral carpel of a tri-

carpous ovary not becoming anterior when the other lateral car-

pel has disappeared, but remaining nearly in its original position,

in consequence of which the posterior carpel is somewhat dis-

placed, becoming obliquely posterior ; and thus anterior and pos-

terior and oblique may be regarded as one and the same cha-

racter, and as a general rule this may prove available, but two

lateral carpels do undoubtedly sometimes become oblique.

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 191

DIFFERENCES IN THE PostTION OF THE SINGLE CARPEL.

Ovaries in which the carpel is single are for the most part the

result of the abortion or non-development of one of the carpels

of a dicarpous ovary; and the position of the carpel depends

consequently upon whether it is an anterior, or a posterior, or

one of two lateral carpels which is absent.

1. When the single carpel is anterior. When the ovary in

Myrtacez, Bruniacee, Onagracex, Polygalacese and Acanthacee

is one-celled, it is the posterior cell which has disappeared, and

to these may be added Tetragoniaceze and Ulmacee among ape-

talous plants*.

2. When posterior. A single carpel posterior may be ex-

plained in an analogous manner. In Houttuynia for example,

the carpels when reduced to two are for the most part anterior

and posterior, and in the instances of single carpels they are all

directly posterior. This offers an explanation for the unusual

position of the carpel in Piperacez, where when single it is con-

stantly posterior.

3. When lateral or oblique. The position of the single carpel

on one side of the flower, either directly lateral or more or less

oblique, is frequently owing to the same circumstance, as in

Elatostemma and Morus, where the carpels are frequently lateral.

The stigmas here being two, one of them is continuous with the

dorsal rib of the fertile carpel, and the other corresponds with

the placenta, beg a part of the rudimentary carpel.

From the causes particularly noticed as occasioning the dif-

ferences of the position of the two carpels in dicarpous ovaries,

it necessarily follows that in such cases a single carpel anterior

and a single carpel lateral would be the same carpel in different

positions+ ; and consistently with this inference, those Orders

which have the carpel always lateral are also very nearly allied

to those in which it is always anterior, with the exception of

Nyctaginez (and some others in which the carpel is lateral onl

in part) as afterwards explained. Such Orders are therefore

placed in the Proterocarpous Division.

PosiTIoNn OF THE CARPELS WHEN THREE.

From the foregoing and other analogous examples it seems to

follow as a theoretical inference, that the regular number of car-

pels in all ovaries where they are definite is three, or a multiple

* The term anterior is used as synonymous with inferior, and posterior

with superior.

+ Those cases must be excepted where two carpels right and left occur

in an ovary in which the third carpel is anterior, as in Menispermum lauri-

folium and Maranta dichotoma.

192 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

of that number, the additional series being frequently reduced

by abortion or non-development in the same manner as the first,

thus giving rise to the formation of ovaries with five or four

carpels. And as tricarpous ovaries in Exogens have generally

two carpels lateral and one posterior, it might be supposed that

ovaries having a greater or a less number of carpels would, if

they became tricarpous, have the three carpels so placed. There

are, however, exceptions to this rule, of which Viola, Fagus and

Menispermum are instances, where the carpels are two of them

lateral and one anterior ; and in other instances the three carpels

vary in their position in the same plant, as in Clethra, Pitto-

sporum and Delphinium. In Endogens the position of the three

carpels is perhaps less regular, as Dioscorea, Maranta, Phenix,

and others have them placed as in Viola or irregularly, the irre-

gularity being apparently the consequence of the ovary being

turned on its axis so that a lateral carpel becomes anterior.

VALUE OF THE CHARACTERS.

From the Tables as they now stand, the following inferences

are deducible* :—

1. That the position of carpels when two, right and left of the

axis, is common to all subdivisions, but predominates in the

Heterocarpous Division, where the position of the single carpel

is for the most part different from flower to flower, and generally

variable to the greatest degree.

2. That species with carpels anterior and posterior also oceur

in all subdivisions, but that this arrangement obtains more ge-

nerally in the division designated as Proterocarpous, from the

single carpel being usually anterior, and from the ovaries when

dicarpous not unfrequently exhibiting a tendency to suppression

of the posterior cell.

3. But that in plants with irregular flowers or didynamous

stamens, the position of the carpels when two is constant, and

with very few exceptions anterior and posterior.

4, That a certain portion of the class Exogens never has the

single carpel posterior.

5. That a single carpel lateral may possibly occur in all sub-

divisions, but that this character does not, among Heterocarpous

plants, extend through an entire family, unless Nyctaginez should

prove to be an exception.

As however the position of the single carpel in many families

remains to be ascertained, some changes will doubtless have to”

* Since the formation of the Tables, it has been found that part of the

details are obliged to be omitted in the printing, but those most deserving

notice are contained in Part ITI.

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 193

be made, and transition-classes, not strictly referable to either of

the two primary divisions, must be expected, such as Berberidez,

Moree, and Mimosez. The latter remark however applies prin-

cipally to the Proterocarpous Division, as in the Heterocarpous

Division the position of the single carpel is in all probability

variable and nearly in the same degree throughout the Orders :

thus its position in the Orders of the Anonal Alliance must be

expected to be variable, as in Tasmannia, in those of the Clusial

and Anacardial Alliances, as in Anacardiacee, &c. And the

remaining inquiry therefore appears to be more especially as to

whether the Orders included im the Proterocarpous Division have

the single carpel always anterior or lateral, or with so few excep-

tions as that they might be associated with them.

It is worthy of remark, that although the position of the car-

pels when two may be variable to the‘greatest degree in a single

genus, as in Ribes, yet, on the other hand, it does not separate

genera, which Jussieu’s and other systems would, if strictly ad-

hered to; thus, the position of the two carpels is the same in

monopetalous, polypetalous and apetalous Oleacez, as also in the

perigynous Hschscholtzia and hypogynous Glaucium.

But the position of the carpel when single does not appear

liable to such exceptions, and may assist in determining affinities

which at present remain much obscured ; thus, its position in

Ceratophyllum corresponds with that of the Piperal Alhance, and

differs, as far as is at present known, from that of any other

Orders with which it could be associated, unless it is compared

with Nelumbium.

It constitutes a differential character between families other-

wise scarcely distinct, as does also in some cases the position of

the fertile cell of compound ovaries; thus, Viburnum differs from

Centranthus, Valeriana, Valerianella and Fedia, whether the axis

or (in the latter genera) the irregularity of the corolla is re-

garded, or the position of the stamens in Fedia (see also Part

III. and the accompanying figures).

Two-cELLED Ovaries witH Unequat CELLs.

When the two cells of an ovary are equal in size, each con-

taining an ovule, and the fruit becomes one-seeded, the position

of the fertile cell cannot be relied on as an indication of the po-

sition the single carpel would occupy. Thus, in Galenia africana

the ovary consists of a single carpel anterior, but in a two-celled

one-seeded species (the carpels being anterior and posterior)

either cell indifferently is fertile; and this deserves more atten-

tion, because in the nearly allied genus Trianthema, a one-celled

species (7. micrantha) occurs having the carpel anterior or less

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 13

194. Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

frequently lateral. The position of the fertile cell therefore (in

such cases) is subsequently noticed only to show how far the

inquiry has extended.

But there is a circumstance occurring not unfrequently in

compound ovaries, by which the position the single carpel would

occupy may be with confidence assumed, viz. the diminished size

of one of the carpels. Thus, in Circea alpina, when the ovary is

two-celled the posterior cell is both shorter and less in its dia-

meter, and when one-celled the cell is always anterior, and ana-

logous examples occur in Stylidium and Dampiera. In Vale-

rianacee the barren cells are sometimes so reduced as to be

scarcely apparent, but occasionally they are larger than the fer-

tile ; and although this is an exception as to the size of the carpel,

yet like the smaller cells they are destitute of ovules.

One of the stigmas of a dicarpous ovary being larger than the

other is a character which is likely to prove of the same value,

as in Labiate and Verbenacez the anterior portion of the stigma

is sometimes enlarged, and in Lantana and Lippia the two-celled

ovary is formed by a single carpel anterior. In Acanthacez, also,

stigmas occur with the anterior lobe elongated, and in the one-

seeded Mendozia it is the anterior carpel which is fertile*.

To the inequality of the stigmas there are however exceptions

(which may be compared to the barren cells of Valerianella

having become inflated, or to sterile stamens having become

petaloid), as in Lentibulariez the posterior portion of the stigma

- is constantly larger, and also in Polygala speciosa. But as it is

always the posterior lobe which becomes enlarged, while in Poly-

galaceze it is the posterior cell which is suppressed in one-celled

ovaries, these two exceptions are unimportant ; and the larger

lobe of the stigma being variable in its position should alone

perhaps be taken as an evidence of variation in the position of

the single carpel. Schweiggeria also supplies another instance

(though less marked), in which the two larger stigmas are late-

ral or obliquely posterior, while the larger-ribbed carpel of the

tricarpous ovary is anterior.

Free Centrat PLacent”.

It would not perhaps be expected, that in compound ovaries

having a free central placenta, the position of the ovule when

solitary would supply any evidence from which the position the

* In M. puberula the fertile carpel is always anterior, and from the simi-

larity of the species there seems no reason to doubt but that it is so in all.

The two-celled fruit described by Martius as having its cells placed one

above the other, is produced by an extension of the placenta across the an-

terior cell, as the remains of the posterior cell are behind the upper fertile

cell.

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 195

single carpel would occupy might be inferred ; yet from the con-

stancy of its position in certain families, this may be considered

as no longer a question, as in Chenopodiacee, Amaranthacer*

and Plumbaginez the ovule is with rare exceptions posterior or

lateral; but in Scleranthus annuus and Calytrix virgata always

anterior, in the latter instance two ovules being present. Scle-

ranthus therefore agrees with Tetragoniacee, and Calytrix with

Myrtacez, &c. ; and its variable position in Thesium tends rather

to confirm the evidence, as showing a correspondence with Au-

cuba, &c. in the variable position of the fertile carpel.

Tue Position oF THE RAPHE.

From the remarkable regularity of the position of the raphe,

both in erect and pendulous anatropal ovules, and also of the

cotyledons and radicle in seeds produced from campylotropal

ovules, these characters may, there appears no reason to doubt,

be relied on as furnishing indications of the position of the car-

pel; and also (the ovule being erect) of the fertile carpel, when

two or more being equally developed are united by their margins

and form a one-celled ovary. Thus, in Ilecebrum and Atriplez,

where the ovary is dicarpous, the radicle of the embryo curves

down posteriorly, showing, in the latter instance at least, that

the placentation is anterior to the seed, as is the funiculus in

Beta and Rhagodia; while in Opercularia the position of the

raphe is variable, showing the position of the fertile carpel to be

variable, as in Cornacee and Caprifoliacez, and more frequently

posterior than in the latter+.

GENERAL CHARACTERS OF THE DIVISIONS.

The division thus separated as Proterocarpous is natural, in

having no direct affinity either with Endogens or Rhizanths, with

both of which the second or Heterocarpous Division is so inti-

* Gomphrena globosa, in which the funiculus is lateral, is further remark-

able for having the ovule almost always on its right side : may this be

owing to the direction of the spires of bracts? In Cliffortia uicifolia,

where the carpels are all lateral, more than two-thirds of them have their

bracts toward the ascending portion of the spire, whether the spire is from

right to left, or from left to right; but so slight a variation is perhaps

searcely deserving attention, and such instances should rather be referred

to their nearest affinities.

t The relation of the raphe to the placenta in any given family must be

ascertamed before such an inference can be made, except it is in those

cases where the position of the raphe (in relation to the axis of the inflo-

rescence) is variable, as then the position of the fertile carpel must be va-

riable, of which Brunonia is an example; arid the same rule applies to the

position of campylotropal ovules.

13*

196 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

mately connected, and hence it may be regarded as the more

highly developed ; and the three subdivisions, Phytolaccal, Peti-

verial, and Proteal, being alone Proterocarpous in their apetalous

form (excluding the Urtical), may especially on that account be

so regarded; and of these again the Proteal is the first, in the

flowers being irregular and the carpel more constantly anterior.

This subdivision, it will be seen, contains in its polypetalous form

Leguminose, which Endlicher on other grounds came to the

conclusion were the most complicated or highest developed form »

of Exogens.

It differs from the Heterocarpous Division also in the frequent

occurrence of irregularity of the corolla, which is comparatively

rare in that division and confined to sections of the Orders. It

is also very rarely apocarpous, less frequently polycarpous (and

then seldom with more than one whorl of carpels), and more fre-

quently exalbuminous.

And lastly, there is some difference in the medical properties,

the Proterocarpous Division being remarkable for the absence of

febrifuge alkaloids, the bitter tonics also being less stimulant ;

while, on the other hand, narcotics strictly so called are almost

exclusively to be found here.

Tue SuBDIVISIONS.

The principal object in arranging the Alliances in Subdi-

visions is to endeavour to show the mutual relation borne to

each other by the monopetalous, polypetalous, and apetalous

divisions of Exogens, an affinity so close, that most of the subdi-

visions form natural assemblages*. In the formation of these

and of the Alliances, I am much indebted to Dr. Lindley’s valu-

able work the ‘ Vegetable Kingdom.’

RHIZANTHS.

From the affinities of Rhizanths it might be expected that the

position of the carpels would correspond with that of the Aral

* The following remarks of Schleiden on the development of the corolla

and other parts of the flower also show. the monopetalous corolla to be a

character of minor value :—* All foliar organs of the flower, though they

may subsequently unite in growth, first arise entirely free parts ; and if they

belong to one circle, they are at their earliest rudiments, and for some

longer or shorter time after, exactly like each other; so that the coherence

of these several members and their symmetrical development is a later pro-

cess. I have been able readily to trace the most irregular flowers up to the

condition of bud in reference to this; as, for instance, the flowers of the

Leguminose, of the Labiate, the Scrophulariacez, and the species of Aco-

nitum, and these fully established the laws laid down here.” (Dr. Lan-.

kester’s Translation of Schleiden’s Principles of Scientific Botany, p. 330.)

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 197

and Piperal Alliances, especially.in such Balanophoree as have

but one carpel, in which the inflorescence resembles that of

Aracee. This opinion perhaps may derive some support from

the figures of the species of Balanophora by Mr. Griffith in

‘Trans. Linn. Soc.’ vol. xx., where the carpels are apparently

irregular in their position ; and should this prove to be the fact,

it will be an additional reason for regarding Rhizanths as the

common basis of Endogens and a part of Exogens, which seems

to be indicated by his proposed distribution of them.

ENDOGENS.

That all the great sections of Exogens in their higher deve-

loped forms may become Proterocarpous is evident from the

Tables (vide Table II. Derivations), and hence it might almost

be anticipated that Endogens would also ; but as it is very rare

in those sections of Exogens which approach Endogens, so

it may be very rare in Endogens themselves, and hitherto I

have only observed it in Pontedera. It seems however not un-

likely to occur in the greater part of Orchidex, but as in the

lower forms of Endogens the position of the carpels when two is

variable, the exceptions may be confined to petaloid forms with

irregular flowers, such as Pontederacez.

GYMNOSPERMS.

In Pinus the flattened expanded ovary is always anterior, as is

also the succulent carpel of Podocarpus; and as far as the other

genera of this section of Phanerogams show any traces of a car-

pel, or an envelope which possibly may be a rudimentary carpel,

it is always anterior, as the external tunic of Saxe-Gothea and

Gnetum.

Dipynamovs STAMENS.

From the fact that as far as the didynamous monopetalous

families show any tendency to suppression in the carpels of their

dicarpous ovaries, it is for the most part or always in the pos-

terior one, it might be supposed that the stamens and carpels

follow the same order in this character, as it is the posterior

stamen which is deficient, and thus the cause of didynamous

stamens might be explained. And possibly this may be Mr.

Ralph’s reason for considering the anterior as the odd carpel in

Scrophulariacez (vide Proceedings of Linn. Soe. vol. i. p. 284).

But this correspondence in position between the fertile carpel and

stamens is perhaps confined to the Proterocarpous Division, as

in repeated mistances in which the stamens of Pimelea decussata

were reduced to one, it proved to be always on the opposite side

of the flower to the carpel, the stamen being anterior and the

198 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

carpel posterior, and Lachnea shows the same tendency in the

anterior stamens being longer. In Stzlbe also the posterior sta-

men is rudimentary or absent, yet the larger cell of the ovary

which becomes the fertile is for the most part posterior, the an-

terior cell in S. ericoides bemg frequently obliterated. And

Pleurophora has the same structure when the posterior stamens

are deficient. Possibly the truth may be, that when the single

carpel is anterior or lateral, the fertile stamens are also anterior,

rarely lateral ; but that when the position of the carpel is variable

there is no longer any constant relation between them, although

the posterior stamens continue to be far more frequently sup-

pressed.

Characters therefore derived from the position of fertile sta-

mens are of less value than those derived from the position of

the single carpel, and the same remark may apply to the relative

position of floral envelopes, it being a question if Mimosez

always agree with Leguminose in this character. The number

five however in Exogens may prove to be the consequence of the

non-development of a sepal or petal, as in the instance of the

calyx of a Phyllanthus consisting of six sepals becoming occa-

sionally reduced to five by the suppression of one of the external

three, and this would also account for the alternation of petals

and stamens in Exogens ; thus, supposing six stamens to be op-

posite six petals, and the anterior petal and the posterior stamen

to be removed, an ordinary pentamerous flower with the stamens

alternate to the petals would be produced.

Tue Axis.

In ascertaining the position of carpels, an uncertainty some-

times arises as to their position in consequence of a doubt existing

as to which is the axis, there being two or more branches, either

of which might be regarded as the axis to a flower growing in

connection with them ; but an attentive examination of the mode

of growth and of the position of the bracts, im specimens more

than usually developed, generally obviates this difficulty; it is

necessary however to observe, that in the construction of the

Tables, whenever any irregularity exists in the flower, that irre-

gularity is taken as a guide, as for example in Grevillea; and

some allusions to modes of growth are subsequently added in

connection with the structure of ovaries.

CoNCLUSION.

By arranging the Natural Orders in two divisions, it is not

intended so much to draw any exactly definite line by which to

separate them, as to show that there exists in Exogens two facies

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 199

of organization, one of them conterminous with or passing into

Endogens, and the other the most remote from them, differing

from each other more in the position of the carpel when single

than in any other character. And as placentz are prolongations

from one common pith, and as ovules are analogous to buds, in

connection with which the wood is formed, it becomes a question

whether there is not an analogy between the formation of wood

externally on the stem, and the development of ovules and car-

pel on the external or anterior side of the flower, especially in

such forms of inflorescence as spikes, racemes, &c. If so, it

would be a reason for regarding those Orders in which the single

carpel is anterior, as having a more perfectly exogenous cha-

racter, the first ovules and carpel being constantly formed on the

external or anterior side, showing more tendency to exogenous

structure than where they are produced irregularly or posteriorly.

Consistently with such an analogy, stems imperfectly exoge-

nous are confined to the Heterocarpous Division ; and it may be

observed also, that in Endogens the first leaf of an axillary bud is

for the most part lateral or posterior, and that the succulent leaf

forming the clove of Allium, although not the first leaf, is pos-

terior or occasionally lateral, while among Exogens the first leaf

is commonly lateral or anterior, of which latter Xylophylla and

Phyllanthus are remarkable instances*. And finally, this ante-

rior or external development sometimes extends to the floral en-

velopes, as in Acanthus spinosa the calyx and corolla are deficient

posteriorly in common with the stamens and (in Mendozia) the

ovary of Acanthaceze, and a comparison may be made with the

modes of growth and branching of the axis.

Note on Taste III.

The main purpose of this Table is to show that the arrange-

ment adopted in Tables I. and II. is not inconsistent with

well-established affinities. The Subdivisions therefore stand in

the same succession to each other as in Tables I. and II., by

which the epigynous Alliances are now brought into relation

with each other, and most of the Natural Orders become so

placed as to be within the range of their more immediate affinities ;

and, indeed, by contracting or widening the separated portions

of the Subdivisions ad libitum, but few of them would remain

unassociated with their nearest allies. To this, the Leguminous

* The leaves of Xylophylla are regarded as true leaves, because—1. The

woody circle in the petiole is incomplete in its upper part, a character

common in petioles, and which has been termed “the horse-shoe mark.”

2. The venation, viz. the branches terminating in the depressions of the

serratures, is frequent in Mercurialis annua. 3. The scales at the bases of

the leaflets occur also in Schottia.

200 Mr. J. Lycett on the Gryphea of the Bed

Alliance among Polypetale, and Phytolaccacee, Petiveriacez,

and Proteacee among Apetale, are the more remarkable excep-

tions; but this apparent inconsistency might be obviated by ex-

tending the Leguminous Alliance along the vacant space so as

nearly to approach Rosacez, and by placing Phytolaccacex, Pe-

tiveriacee and Proteacez opposite Nyctaginez and Daphnacee ;

but as this would obscure the design of the Table, it is thought

better to leave them so far misplaced.

It should be observed also, that this Table partially differs

from Table IJ. in the distribution of the families of the Protero-

carpous section of Monopetalz, as the true station of Sapotacez,

from a more recent analysis, appears rather to be between Ebe-

nace and Salvadoracez, and nearer the latter ; and Convolvu-

lace are placed in the Phytolaccal Subdivision. The Lauro-

Elzagnal and Daphnal subdivisions are also folded over the Poly-

gonal, by which separations between some near allies are avoided.

XVIII.—Note on the Gryphea of the Bed called Gryphite Grit

in the Cotteswolds. By Joun Lycert, Esq.

Tux lower bed of the upper ragstones in the Cotteswold Inferior

Oolite exhibits an immense profusion of a well-known Gryphea,

and this circumstance, together with the very limited strati-

graphical range of the shell, combines to render it of much

importance to the geologist, as it affords a certain guide to that

portion of the Inferior Oolite. This Gryphza has been univer-

sally accepted as the G. cymbium of Lamarck, but the position

of that species upon the continent is known to be the Middle

Lias, of which it is considered to be one of the characteristic

forms, and a reference to the figures and descriptions of Lamarck’s

shell proves that it is perfectly distinct from the Cotteswold

species. In the first edition of the ‘ Geology of Cheltenham,’ by

Sir R. Murchison, the Gryphza is tabulated G. cymbium, and

this name was copied into the second edition, in which however,

fortunately, an illustration was given of it at pl. 7. fig. 3.

Subsequent lists of Inferior Oolite fossils have included Gryphea

cymbium. It does not appear that Lamarck’s species has been

recognised in the lias of England ; it possesses a general resem-

blance to G. incurva and G. obliquata, except that the larger

valve has much less convexity, the beak is much less incurved,

and has a small area by which it was attached to other bodies ;

the upper valve is also much larger ; the margins of the valves

are regular and not sinuous; the height of the shell always much

exceeds the lateral diameter, sometimes in the proportion of 6

inches by 3; it is nearly, and in some istances perhaps alto-

called Gryphite Grit in the Cotteswolds. 201

gether, destitute of the deep sulcation and large lateral lobe

which distinguish the dorsal surface of the convex valve in the

Cotteswold species. G. cymbium, Lam., is well exemplified in

the figures of Goldfuss* and Buvignier+, the larger figure of

Goldfuss representing the shell in an advanced stage of growth,

in which it acquired a greater degree of elongation, the general

outline constituting a tolerable resemblance to the object which

the name indicates.

Another Gryphea, associated in the same beds with G. cym-

bium, and of which it may possibly be only a variety, presents

a more near approximation to the Cotteswold species; it has a

great degree of flatness and some irregularity which reminds

us somewhat of the true oysters; it has also a lateral lobe and

sulcus, but much less prominent than in the Cotteswold shell, the

general elongated form resembling G. cymbium. M. Buvignier

considers it to be distinct from G. cymbium, and has named it

G. Broliensist.

The conspicuous sulcation and lobe which serves prominently

to distinguish the Cotteswold shell, is a feature which in a more

modified form is present in nearly the whole of the species of

this subgenus, of which it constitutes one of the characteristic

attributes ; for although the species of Gryphzea are more easily

distinguished than those of the true oysters, there exists never-

theless a large amount of variation. The adherent species will

be found to exhibit greater variability than the others ; it may

consequently be inferred, that the variation of form is connected

with the position which was accidentally retained by the attached

shell. The Cotteswold Gryphza, which exhibits a considerable

difference of aspect, was frequently attached to another of the

same species, the shells being clustered together in masses.

In conformity with precedents in similar instances, I dedicate

our Cotteswold Gryphza to the author who first figured it in

the ‘Geology of Cheltenham, and whose labours have contri-

buted so much to enlarge our knowledge of the fauna of the

Oolite.

GrypH@A BucKMANNI.

Syn. Gryphea cymbium, Murch. Geol. Chelt. 1834, p. 10.

—— columba, Lonsdale, in Geol. Proceedings, 1835.

——— cymbium, Morris, Catal. Brit. Foss. p. 109, 1843.

—— cymbium, Geol. Chelt. 2nd edit. 1845, p. 75,

pl. 7. fig. 3.

Sp. char. Shell transversely ovate, very convex, irregularly and

* Petref. Germanie, tab. 7. fig. 3; tab. 85. fig. 1.

+ Géol. et Paléont. Dép. de la Meuse, Atlas, pl. 5. figs. 5, 6, 7.

t Ibid. pl. 5. figs. 7, 8, 9. -

202 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide.

concentrically laminated ; beak acute, incurved, with a small -

adherent area; larger valve extended laterally, inflated and

bilobed, having a wide and deep sulcation which extends from

the beak to the lower border ; upper valve concave ; margins of

the valves sinuated.

The deep sulcation in the dorsal surface separates a posterior

lateral lobe, which in the mature form has a diameter equal to a

third part of the entire valve: in the young state the posterior

lobe is but slightly developed, and the valves at that part are

thin, but the groove is always conspicuous.

The species which most nearly approach G. Buckmanni are

G. dilatata, Sow., and G. controversa, Roemer ; but these latter

are much larger species, they are less inflated, and have the

dorsal sulcation much more superficial.

XIX.—On two new Subgenera of Calanide.

By Joun Lussock, Esq., F.Z.S.

[With a Plate.]

Amone Mr. Darwin’s Crustacea, I discovered a few specimens of

aremarkable Entomostracan nearly allied to Labidocera Darwinii,

but differing considerably from it in the structure of the right

antenna of the male, of the fifth pair of legs, and of the abdomen

of the female ; and lately, in the collection of the College of Sur-

geons, through the kindness of Prof. Owen and Prof. Quekett, I

found a single male specimen of a third very distinct species be-

longing to the same group, in which the mght antenna of the

male is more anomalous than in any form yet described. These

two new species will, I believe, eventually form the type of two

new genera; for the present, however, it will perhaps be more

convenient to consider them subgenera of Labidocera. For this

purpose it will be necessary slightly to alter its generic character,

which will stand as follows :—

LABIDOCERA.

Rostrum furcatum ; antenna antica maris dextra geniculans

tumida, lamellis lobulisve dentatis instructa. Ocult superiores

duo. Oculi inferiores null? | Cephalothorax 7-articulatus. Pes

posticus maris dexter, prehensilis. Abdomen maris 4-articulatum,

foeminz 2-articulatum.

And will contain three subgenera :—

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Host..5 2. Vol... 72 X.

S De C. Sowerby sek

Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 203

1. LaBIDOCERA.

Antenna antica maris dextra duabus serratis lamellis instructa.

Spina prehensilis, parva, rigido crini similis. Pes thoracicus

quintus sinister, parvus, ramum internum 2-articulatum, ad api-

cem annulatum gerens.

Contains one species, Labidocera Darwinii, which was described

at length in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for

Jan. 1853.

2. Laxsipocera (Ivella).

Antenna antica maris dextra tribus dentatis lobulis instructa.

Spina prehensilis, magna. Pes thoracicus quintus sinister, mag-

nus, fortis, ad apicem acutus et corneus, ramum internum non

gerens.

Also contains one species, L. Patagoniensis, which will be de-

scribed presently.

3. Lasrpocera (Iva).

Antenna antica maris dextra quatuor dentatis lamellis in-

structa, tumidissima. Spina prehensilis, maxima, annulata. Pes

thoracicus quintus sinister, magnus, ad apicem tumidus, papillosus.

This subgenus also contains as yet but one species, L. magna,

which comes from the South Pacific Ocean.

I now proceed to describe Labidocera (Ivella) Patagoniensis,

only noticing those points in which it differs from the description

of the genus given in the ‘ Annals and Magazine’ for January

last.

Pl. X. fig. 1 represents the male, and fig. 2 the female.

First pair of antenne. These organs will be described in de-

tail, and compared with those of the other members of this group

in an appendix.

Right male. Length ~; inch. The basal portion consists of

a number of obsolete joints, and is clothed with plumose hair ;

the next few joints are swollen, the apical one the smallest, and

provided with a two- or three-toothed lobe ; the next two joints

long and slender, each with a toothed lobe, of which the basal is

four-toothed, the apical three-toothed ; and the three last joints

small and simple. Attached to the swollen portion is a pre-

hensile spine like that of Pontella.

The second pair of antenne (fig. 3) is provided at the base an-

teriorly with a hemispherical lobe which bears one hair. The

basal joint was imperfect in the specimen which I represented in

my former paper, and the lobe had been torn off.

Inferior eyes. From the fact of spirits of wine removing all

the colour of the eyes in this family, it is very difficult to ascer-

204 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide.

tain whether specimens which have been long preserved in spi-

rits, have or have not the inferior eyes, and I have not been able

to determine this point with certainty. This species, as well as

LL. Darwinii and magna, presents a round projection between

the anterior antenne, similar to that which in Pontella, &c.,

bears the inferior eye ; but I have not been able to find any lens

belonging to it, and as Mr. Darwin, who, as I before said, must

have seen it in recent specimens, had it been present, especially

as he examined the mouth, did not notice it, I feel sure that in

L. Darwinii it is not present ; and as the projection is not so well

developed in L. Patagoniensis or magna as in that species, I

think myself justified in saying that they also have no inferior

eyes.

ee andibles +, inch in length. They have, like L. Darwinii, two.

large outer teeth, then three small ones, and then a spine ser-

rated externally. Between each of the small teeth is a little lobe ;

if we count these, we shall have seven teeth and a spine. There

are also several rows of strong hairs, which run parallel to the

longer axis of the organ on its flat surface; they are all on the

inner half.

First pair of maxillipeds 3, inch.

Second pair of mazillipeds—consist of a subquadrate lobe

bearing a six-jointed palpus, larger in proportion than that of

L. Darwiniit, and more resembling that of L. magna. The

hairs on this organ and on the following, are throughout the

whole of this family, I believe, for the most part only plumose

on the under side. On the palpus there are two unequal hairs

at the apex of the two basal segments, one at that of the three

following, and three at that of the apical segment. The hairs on

the apex of the last two segments have below spines so small, that

I could only just see them with a }-inch object-glass; the others,

besides the setze below, have above very small spines, which are

rather larger near the apex, and do not appear to reach more

than half-way down the hairs. On the organ itself are five large

and two small hairs. The two small ones which are at the apex

and the last are setose only above, and the central one also has a

few setee on the upper edge, though neither so large nor so

numerous as those below. Length ;}, inch ; of the palpus 7.

Third pair of mazillipeds. Length ~5. The larger hairs on

this organ, which appear to have only one row of secondary hairs,

have in reality two, one above the other, and both turned in the

same direction. The crenature at the tip is caused by a double

row of short spines or scales ; in the smaller hairs which appear

verticillate, these spines are longer, and extend from the apex

more than half-way towards the base. Besides these large hairs,

there are others smaller. Along the mner margin of the third

Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 205

hair is a row of finer hairs placed close together, besides the usual

spines which are larger and much further apart.

Fifth pair of thoracic legs. Female (fig. 6). Very small,

gz inch. The basal part consists of two joints, the apical pro-

duced externally into a lobe which represents the inner branch of

the preceding legs, and bearing externally a simple segment,

analogous to the external branch, which bears at the apex three

spines closely applied to the organ. Attached to the second seg-

ment is a large plumose hair which extends to the apex of the

terminal segment. P

Male (figs.4:& 5). The left leg is simple, four-jointed, as large

as the right, curved towards it, and larger and stronger than the

corresponding leg of L. Darwinit. The terminal segment bears

on its internal margin two lobes; close to the apical lobe is a

simple hair and a delicate pomted appendage. At the basal lobe

there is a short hair and two very delicate tufts. Length 7, inch.

I could find nothing similar to the penis ? of LZ. Darwinii.

The right leg is prehensile, and also consists of four joints.

The first is short, the second longer, the third large, muscular,

and the external basal angle produced into a large claw; the

fourth segment is long, slender, and curved, and forms with the

preceding joint a powerful prehensile apparatus. This finger

bears on the internal margin two slight protuberances and a

small hair, and near where it rises, there is on the third segment a

rounded knob. When the prehensile apparatus closes, this knob

is received into a corresponding depression at the base of the

apical segment, by which contrivance the points of the fixed and

of the moveable claw would be forced into opposition, and the

strength of the organ greatly increased.

Abdomen. Male. Four-jointed, the terminal joint bearing

two lamellz which rise from a common base, and are terminated

by five long setose hairs.

It is exactly like that of Pontella, Labidocera, &e.

Female (fig. 7). Small, two-jointed; the two joints are of

equal size, and the second bears two small round lobes, each

with five setose hairs, which represent the lamelle in the male.

The abdomen of some females differs slightly from the above

description ; the joint is not apparent ; on the left side is an un-

symmetrical projection, of a horny appearance, and the whole

base has an irregular outline and a reddish chestnut colour,

almost as if a glutinous matter had been poured over it and had

hardened there. On this there is a cylindrical appendage, the

nature of which is as yet doubtful. It is large, elongated,

of nearly equal thickness throughout, but slightly swollen at

the apex, and terminated by a short narrow neck, attached to

206 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide.

the middle of the dorsal surface of the first abdominal joint. It

is hollow and empty with soft elastic sides, and ;th of an inch

long.

Tnall the specimens I have seen, this organ has formed a right

angle with the longer axis of the body, as I have drawn it ; but

this position would be such an obstacle to rapid motion, that I

consider it owing only to spasmodic contraction of the animal

when put in spirits of wine. It would probably during life be

extended in the axis of the body, as in Caligide, and would

partly supply the place of the abdomen, and act as a rudder.

This organ might be considered either as the external ovary,

or as a spermatic tube similar to that which Siebold has described

in Diaptomus Castor*. In support of the latter hypothesis it

may be adduced, that the organ in question differs from all other

known external ovaries belonging to this family, in being attached

to the back instead of the under surface of the body, and in

being long and cylindrical instead of pear-shaped. In shape it

agrees exactly with Sichold’s drawing of the spermatic tube in

Diaptomus, and at its base is a quantity of hard, reddish, irre-

gular matter, which forms a small lump on the left side, and is

firmly attached to the body of the animal. This strongly reminds

one of the glutinous substance by means of which the spermatic

tube is attached to Diaptomus, and which is driven out by the

expulsive matter. If we consider it as a true external ovary, how

can we account for this deposit ?

It is also worthy of notice, that in Templeton’s paper on

Anomalocera there is figured (fig. 22) and described a “ biarti-

culate spatulate appendage, which is confined to the left side of

the female, and attached to the first joit beneath ; it is probably

a collapsed ovary.”

Might not this be a spermatic tube? In Gaimard’s ‘ Voyage

en Scandinavie,’ a female Calanus hyperboreus is represented

with an appendage, evidently a spermatophore, attached below

to the penultimate thoracic joint. It is true that this organ is

ringed, and differs very considerably both from Siebold’s figures

of the spermatic tube in Diaptomus,—from the above-mentioned

doubtful appendage of Anomalocera,—and from that of the present

species ; still it establishes the fact, that this mode of fecundation

is very generally pursued in this curious family. In all these

cases, however, it is attached below.

On the other hand, we may observe, that its position, though

curious, is not entirely anomalous, for Notodelphys Ascidicola,

* Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 2nd series; tom. xiv.; and Baird’s

British Entomostraca, p. 223.

Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 207

Allman, has its external ovary on the back, and in the Daphnide

the receptacle for the eggs, which corresponds in function, is

always situated dorsally, whereas the spermatic tube is attached

on the under surface close to the vulva, as would appear evident ;

for if it was not so, how could the spermatozoa reach the eggs?

' It may perhaps be said, that the glutinous matter forms a tube

down the side of the body, and in that way opens close to the

vulva ; but this does not appear to me probable, for in that case

the animal would lose its equilibrium ; and besides, I could see no

excrescence of that sort ; and if it were present, I could hardly

have overlooked it. Unless then we suppose that the vulva is

situated on the back, its position seems rather im favour of its

being an external ovary. From the function of the spermatic

tube, we should expect to find it only when the eggs were well

developed, but I could not see them in any one of the e

females provided with this organ which I have examined Jap is

true, however, that in the figure of the female C. hyperboreus

above referred to, which is provided with a spermatophore, no

external ovary is represented. Its size also seems almost too

large to admit of its having been developed in the generative

organs of the male.

The shape of the organ in question, though certainly very dif-

ferent from that of the external ovary in the rest of the family, is

however the same as that which prevails in all the Caligide. In

Caligus the ovaries aye attached to the body by their internal

angles, and in Iva by the centre ; but if we consider that of the

latter genus as homologous with the two of the former coalesced,

this difference will be removed.

The chief obstacle to this view is the absence of eggs; but

Dr. Baird, in his volume on the ‘ British Entomostraca,’ p. 49,

describing the process of laying in Chirocephalus, says, “ When

the proper time arrives, the mother deposits these eggs loose in

the water, the ovary opening at the point and the eggs being

thrown out by a sudden jerk ;” and it seems to me possible, that,

either in the violent struggles which follow when any Entomo-

stracan is placed in spirits of wine, the eggs may have been ex-

pelled, or that they may have been so in the course of nature

shortly before they were captured.

I have endeavoured impartially to state both sides of the

question, but the paucity of specimens unfortunately makes it

impossible to prove either, so that it must be left to some future

observer to decide the question *.

* Mr. Darwin and Dr. Baird, who have both examined my specimens

very carefully, agree with what 1 have said above. If it had not been for

their assistance my task would have been much more difficult.

208 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide.

Labidocera (Ivella) Patagoniensis.

There being only one species as yet in the subgenus, no spe-

cific description need be given.

Colour ?

Length, from the rostrum to the end of the abdomen, in both

male and female, } inch.

Taken by Mr. Darwin with Labidocera Darwinti in the open

sea, lat. 38° south, off the coast of Patagonia.

This species appears rare; at least there were only a few spe-

cimens, amongst a great number of Z. Darwinit and other small

Crustaceans, caught in the towing-net.

Labidocera (Iva) magna.

Be short (Pl. X. fig. 8).

t pair of antenne. Male.

e left is about ;5, inch in length, simple, 24-jointed, and

clothed with hair, which is all on the external side, except some

fine down on the basal joints, and one simple hair at the apex of

the penultimate and antepenultimate segments. On the apex of

the eleventh segment is a strong spine.

The right antenna (fig. 9) is very different ; it consists of a

basal portion composed of many almost coalesced segments ;

then a part very much swollen, and bearing a very large pre-

hensile spine, which is transversely ringed; the two segments

which succeed this swollen part are longer, and each bears a plate,

one with about twenty, the other about sixty teeth ; the following

segment (which probably consists normally of three) has two

plates, each with about forty teeth. These two plates rise one

on each side of the flat external surface of the segment, the one

occupying two-thirds at the middle, the other two-thirds at the

apex of the segment. There are in the three last plates two un-

equal rows, each provided with the above-mentioned number of

teeth, and the smaller row situated at the base of the larger.

Second pair of antenne. Have been described above.

Eyes. What has been said of the eyes of L. Patagoniensis

applies equally well to those of the present species.

Mandibles 3, of an inch in length; bearing, like L. Pata-

goniensis, seven teeth, and a spine serrated externally. The first

six teeth are strong, large and subequal, decreasing in size from

the outside; the first is z}5 inch in length, the seventh is

smaller. There are rows of hairs as in the preceding species.

First pair of mazillipeds 3, inch.

Second pair of mazillipeds. Length 5 inch ; of the palpus zy.

Third pair of mazillipeds. Length 35 inch. The hairs of this

organ have been deseribed above.

Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 209

Fifth pair of legs (figs. 10 & 11).

Male. The left leg consists of four joints. The first two short,

the third longer, and the fourth again shorter ; the apex is swollen

and covered with delicate papille. Externally near the base the

terminal segment bears a strong hair, and near the middle a

small one. Internally it has a row of hairs near the base, and a

large very delicate tuft. This tuft appears to be very constant ;

it exists in all three species of Labidocera, and a similar one is

figured in Templeton’s paper on Anomalocera. Length 7; inch.

The right leg also consists of four segments, and is very similar

to that of L. Patagoniensis and Darwinii. The third joint has the

basal spine rather more curved, and bears also a triangular mem-

branous lobe with the angles rounded off and contracted at the

base into a sort of neck; at its base is a small hair. The

apical jomt also has a triangular projection with a broad base,

and bears four small hairs.

This fine species being the only one in the subgenus, no spe-

cific description need be given.

Its length is } inch.

Colour ?

It comes from the South Pacific Ocean, and seems to be rare ;

at least I have only one specimen, which is a male; the female

is therefore as yet unknown.

My single specimen of L. magna (as well as more than one

of L. Patagoniensis) is attacked by a disease, showing itself as

white spots which spread over the back. This appears to be

similar to that which so commonly destroys Chirocephalus dia-

phanus. The back of the common Daphnia Pulex also is often

rendered quite white by a substance formed under the shell, and

which consists of innumerable very minute, triangular or pear-

shaped bodies, each about ~,/55 inch long, and g;'55 broad at the

thicker end.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Fig. 1. Labidocera (Ivella) Patagoniensis. Male.

Fig. 2. Ditto ditto. Female.

Fig. 3. Ditto Second pair of antennz.

Fig. 4. Fifth pair of legs. Male. Right.

Fig. 5. Ditto ditto... Terminal joint of the left.

Fig. 6. Fifth pair of legs. Female.

Fig. 7. Abdomen. Female. Without the appendage.

Fig. 8. Labidocera (Iva) magna. Rostrum.

Fig. 9. Prehensile apparatus of the right anterior antenna of the male,

much magnified.

Fig. 10. The right leg of the fifth pair in the male.

Fig. 11. The left ditto ditto.

The drawings were done with a camera Incida.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 14

210 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination

XX.—On the Germination of the Resting Spores, and on a form

of Moving Spores in Spirogyra. By Dr. W. PrinesHerim*.

[With two Plates. ]

Waite the observations on the conjugation of Spirogyra, first

made by O. F. Miillert, have since been frequently repeated and

are now universally known, the germination of the spores pro-

duced through the conjugation, first seen by Vaucher{ in 1803,

has been confirmed only by very few subsequent observations.

Considering the active interest which has recently prevailed in

regard to the development of the Algz, and has existed respect-

ing the formation of the spores of Spirogyra itself, in a wider

circle than that which merely includes algologists, the above

fact is the more remarkable, since it is by no means difficult to

procure the material required for the investigation ; for although

conjugation takes place most frequently in spring, I have found

Spirogyre both in a. state of conjugation -and preparing for it

throughout the summer and until late in autumn. Never-

theless, so far as I know, there exist only three publications on

the germination of the Spirogyre, exclusive of course of all those

which do not rest on original observations §.

The first, as already mentioned, was furnished by Vaucher, to

whom we must always go back, when we are studying the deve-

lopment of the freshwater Alge. He gave a representation of

the germinating spores correct in all essential points, but not

adequately good and accurate for the demands of our own day.

These figures || are all botanical literature possesses. The essen-

tial part of his description of the germination is as follows: “The

spores open at one end, like the cotyledons of a seed when its

embryo is beginning to unfold, and the young plant emerges as

a small, rapidly-growing green sac, in the interior of which the

spiral bands, with thin shining granules (the starch-granules)

and septa, soon present themselves. Finally the young plant

leaves the envelope in which it originated, grows up in the water

and then resembles the parent plant, excepting that its two ends

are attenuated to points, and that it is of smaller size.”

Meyen confirmed these observations. In one essay, indeed,

which he wrote on the genus Spirogyra in 1827, he held Vau-

cher’s observations on the germination of Spirogyra to be false.

* From the ‘ Flora,’ Aug. 14th and 21st, 1852: translated by Arthur

Henfrey, F.R.S., F.L.S. ;

+ Flora Danica, tab. 883.

+ Histoire des Conferves d’Eau douce; Genéve, 1803.

§ See Rev. W. Smith, ‘On the Germination of the Spores of Conjugate,’

Annals of Nat, Hist. ser. 2. viii. 480.—A.H.

|| L. ec. tab. 4, 5, 6.

of the Spores in Spirogyra. 211

“ Nevertheless ””—he says there*—“ it is more than probable

that the observations made by Vaucher were not characterized

by that great accuracy which is needful here, since, as the figures

given show, the growth of these young Confervz is in contradic-

tion to all analogy, and it is therefore very necessary to repeat

these investigations.” But he must have been subsequently

convinced by his own observations of the correctness of Vau-

cher’s statements, for in his ‘ Manual of Physiology+,’ he gave a

description of the germination, which, while devoid indeed, as the

limits of a manual compel, of that requisite detail which con-

stitutes the value of a monograph, represents all the essential

points of the phenomena so truly, that I have only to confirm

all that he states of it in this place. i

The third confirmation comes from Alex. Braun, in his recent

work, ‘Observations on the Phenomena of Rejuvenescence in Na-

ture{.’ He mentions here, in several places §,not only the changes

of the contents of the spores preceding germination, but the

phznomena of the commencement of germination, the dehiscence

and the stripping off of the spore coats.

Opposed in appearance to these exact observations on the ger-

mination of the bodies originating in the conjugated cells of

Spirogyra, stands the statement of Agardh||, that these bodies

are broken up into moving spores after a certain time ; on which

account Hassall], who participates in this view, considers these

bodies, not as spores, but, as the sporangia of the Spirogyre.

Unfortunately, the short account of Agardh, which, although

the subject well deserved it, was not accompanied by drawings,

does not allow of satisfactory conclusions as to the phenomena

observed by him. Meyen** had already noticed that secondary

—but not moving—cells were often formed inside the spores of

Spirogyra, and he conjectured that there were likewise propaga-

tive cells. I have also found these secondary cells, in which

* Linnea, 1827, p. 421. + Pflanzen: Physiologie, in. 422-424.

+ Beobachtung iib. die Erscheinungen der Verjiingung in der Natur.

§ Loe. cit. pp. 144, 192, 215, 216.

|| The passage runs (Ann. des Se. Nat. 2nd Ser. vi. 197): “After many

vain attempts to see the elliptical body developed into a new filament, as

described by Vaucher, I saw it, on the contrary, broken up definitively into

numerous sporules endowed with a rapid motion.”

4. History of British Freshwater Algz, p. 130.

** «Tn fig. 13. pl. 10. are represented similar seeds (Samen) of Spirogyra

princeps, which have been formed without conjugation; and this is very

general in Spirogyra quinina; they also exhibit double coats; but the mass

in their interior has been transformed into small vesicles, which probably

may likewise be spores, the further behaviour of which, however, I have not

seen. But the formation of these little vesicles in the true seed is not

always to be met with in these wnconjugated Confervas, and usually the

green mass is spirally arranged here also.” —Meyen, loc. cit.

14*

212 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination

the contents are frequently transformed into spores not directly

germinating, in spores which had originated through copulation

(Pl. VIII. fig. 7). They were always however motionless, and I

was equally unsuccessful in observing a further development of

these cells, and confirming the very natural conjecture of Meyen

by direct observation. But I also frequently found the contents

of the filament-cells—when no large spore had been previous!

formed in them—transformed into peculiar cells (Pls. VIII. and IX.

figs.4.&8),which appear as the mother-cells of smaller moving cells;

and the latter appear to stand in close relation to the development

of the Spirogyre. How far the phenomenon observed by Agardh

agrees with one of these phenomena, will be seen from the sub-

sequent description of my observations. At the same time, the

import of the well-known large isolated bodies originating from

the entire contents of one or two conjugated filament-cells

(fig. 1 a, 6, c), as true spores of the Spirogyra, is not affected by

the possibility of a propagation of the Spzrogyre by means of the

secondary cells originating in the elliptical spores, since in the

regular course of vegetation, the former, exactly as Vaucher ob-

served, exclusively effect the propagation by their direct germi-

nation. The dissolution of the contents of a spore capable of

direct germination, into daughter-cells equally capable of germina-

tion—for which Agardh’s observation would speak—as well as

the occurrence generaliy of several different forms of spore in the

same plant, appear to me only a result of the independence of

the individual cell prevailing in the Alge, and a very general

property of these, physiologically speaking, simply unicellular

plants. I shall return to this point in speaking of the rare forms

of spore of the Spirogyre at the conclusion of this memoir.

I observed the germination of the ordinary form of Spirogyra-

spores, those well-known large, elliptical bodies, in Spirogyra

jugalis*. Conjugated specimens of this Spirogyra, collected in

August, maintained themselves in this condition through the

winter, in my room, in a little glass vessel full of water, to the

bottom of which they gradually sank. Some spores germinated

as early as February, but most of them did not open until April,

so that some eight months elapsed between their formation and

their germination. We observe in the spores of Spirogyra, as in

all motionless spores of Algz, a long period of rest between for-

* The determination of the name was made with Kiitzing’s ‘ Species

Algarum.’—The plant I examined had several, mostly 4, spiral bands; the

septa of its cells were not thrown back in folds (see, in regard to such folds

in Spirogyre, Cohn’s Essay in Nova Acta Acad. N. C. xxii. pars ii. 250

et seq.). The diameter of the filaments was 0°] millimetre; the length of

the joints, fertile and barren, varied between 0°12 and 0°2 mm.; some

attained a size of 0:3-0'4 mm,

of the Spores in Spirogyra. 213

mation and unfolding*; yet during this time of apparent rest,

processes are unceasingly active in the interior of that germ,

not immediately manifesting themselves to the eye, but resulting

in effects, which may be detected in the spores of Spirogyra in

demonstrable alterations of the contents and of the mem-

branes of old spores. Immediately after formation, the spore

possesses only one single, perfectly colourless, thin membrane,

which, as is shown by the acquisition of a blue colour with

iodine and sulphuric acid+, is composed of pure cellulose. In

many spores, this membrane is still so thin for a short time

after the formation of the spore, that it is yet incapable of with-

standing the strong endosmose excited by the addition of sul-

phuric acid, and bursts at some’ point, allowing the escape of the

contents. The contents of the new-formed spores consist of

the almost unchanged spiral bands of the cells concerned in the

formation of the spore. The spiral bands are, indeed, contracted

far more closely together than in the filament-cells, but re-

tain even their form scarcely changed. As in the spiral bands

of the Spirogyra-cell, so also the spores contain numerous large

and small starch-granules, lying in a layer of the so-called amor-

phous chlorophyll (extractable by absolute alcohol), which ap-

pears to be deposited upon the finely granular protoplasm (a

mixture of oil and proteine-substance, albumen ?), visible after

the removal of the chlorophyll. The older the spores grow, the

more does the form of the spiral bands in their interior disap-

pear, and their contents become uniformly diffused over the

entire inner surface of the spore-membrane. Finally, just before

the germination, the original spiral arrangement of the contents

is still indistinctly indicated by several close spiral streaks in

the coating, spread uniformly over the wall (fig. 1 a, 6, Pl. VIIL.).

It is a peculiar circumstance, that during this time the spiral

arrangement of the contents of the spore presents itself, some-

times distinctly and sometimes indistinctly, and almost wholly

vanishes at the moment of germination, but always appears with

surprising clearness when the spores are left for some time in

glycerine, or are allowed to become perfectly dried up (Pl. VIII.

* This long repose between formation and development is perhaps

the only character which the spores of the Cryptogamia have in common

with the seeds of the Phanerogamia. But the true analogue also of the

Cryptogamic spore in the Phanerogamia, the pollen, is well known to be

capable of maintaining its germinative form through long periods of rest.

+ I prefer the application of iodine and sulphuric acid to the apparently

more convenient use of the so-called chloride of zinc solution (chloride of

zine, iodine and iodide of potassium), since the former is a much stronger

and more certain reagent for cellulose, and produces the blue colour without

previous application of an acid or an alkali, even in cases where the chloride

of zinc solution is ineffective.

214 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination

fig.5). Chemically speaking, the contents of the spore appear

to be more changed in the relative proportions of quantity of the

particular constituents, than in their quality, before germination.

The principal constituent consists of large drops of oil, becoming

confluent under pressure, with amorphous chlorophyll and albu-

men, as In the newly formed spore. The Jarge starch-granules

have disappeared and are replaced by very small irregular cor-

puscles devoid of any distinguishable structure, but which be-

come blue when iodine is applied, and, therefore, are likewise

starch. Lastly, as an entirely new constituent of the spore, ap-

pear certain reddish-brown corpuscles, never absent, which are

also found in the young plant after the germination (PI. VIII.

fig. 1d, fig. 5, fig. 2 d).

The differences between the membranes of old and young spores

are more important than the changes perceptible in the contents.

Instead of the one colourless cellulose membrane of the young

spore, this latter exhibits, shortly before germination, three di-

stinct membranes, not blended together. The inmost encloses

the entire contents, which are already surrounded by the pri-

mordial utricle ; the outermost (e, fig. 1 a, 6, and fig. 5), thin and

colourless, is composed of pure cellulose, as may readily be de-

monstrated by iodine and sulphuric acid; it is the same mem-

brane which the spore possessed at the time of its formation,

only it has become thicker, without, however, perceptible lamel-

lation. Within this lies, without touching it at all points, but

closely applied to it, the second coat, a membrane of yellowish-

brown colour (f, fig. 1 a, b, and fig. 5), which retains its colouring

matter with great obstinacy, and is not coloured blue by sulphuric

acid and iodine. ‘This, finally, encloses the third, inmost and

last-formed membrane, which is colourless like the first, and is

also coloured blue with iodine and sulphuric acid. This third

membrane is not always visible in the unopened spore, and hence,

perhaps, has remained unnoticed by previous observers ; perhaps,

however, from its only appearing shortly before the germination,

as the last deposit of membrane within the spore. It consti-

tutes, really, with the contents it encloses, the essential part of

the spore-cell, since in the germination of the spore it grows out

directly into the young plant, after the dehiscence and casting

off of both the outer membranes. Its existence may always be

ascertained by bursting oldish spores by slight pressure, and

allowing their contents to escape gradually. If the spore thus

burst by pressure is afterwards treated with iodine and sulphuric

acid, the third inmost membrane assumes a blue colour, and in

this way only can it be certainly made out that the blue colour

belongs really to it, and does not depend on the outer coat of

the spore or the membranes of the cell in which the spore per-

of the Spores in Spirogyra. 215

haps still hes. The detection of the three membranes of the

spore is very readily effected by the application of concentrated

potash. The spore does not burst when left in concentrated

solution of potash, but after a few days, the three membranes

appear clearly separated from each other (fig. 6a & 6). Under

these circumstances, the inner cellulose membrane (g, fig.6 a & 5)

exhibits the remarkable property, otherwise found only in the

primordial utricle, of contracting by shrivelling together, It

surrounds the primordial utricle (A, fig.65) with its contents

contracted into the middle of the cavity of the cell. The shrivel-

ling together of this cellulose membrane is often so strong, that

it is no longer capable of holding the contents, and these, dis-

solved by the potash, escape in large drops, of indefinite form,

into the interspace between the inmost and the middle yellow

membrane (i, fig. 64). And in the spores treated with potash,

after the latter has been washed out, the application of iodine

and sulphuric acid turns this third inmost membrane (g, fig. 6 a

& b) bright blue, so that there can be no doubt of its chemical

constitution.

The production of the two inner membranes in the spores

takes place in exact analogy to the universal formation of

secondary layers of thickening in vegetable cells; the middle,

yellow coat follows the outer primary coat, not only in position

but in structure, as a secondary deposit, and the deposition of the

inmost, in regard to its productive tertiary cellulose membrane,

occurs long after the formation of the yellow coat. Since Mohl’s*

researches have demonstrated that cellulose is the basis of the

thickening layers of all vegetable cell-membranes, its reaction,

frequently hidden by infiltrated matters, reappearing clearly

after the removal of them by potash or nitric acid; it was

natural to conjecture that the yellow, middle membrane of the

spore would exhibit the cellulose reaction if properly treated.

But I only succeeded in demonstrating the cellulose in this

membrane after much trouble, for all the means I applied to

extract or destroy the colouring matter of this membrane were

at first ineffectual. Only after a longish digestion in aqua regia

was the yellow spore-membrane bleached, without being de-

stroyed. When the bleached spores, well washed with water to

remove the agua regia, were treated with iodine and sulphuric

acid, the thick, middle, previously yellow membrane became blue.

The more perfectly the membrane was bleached. by aqua regia, the

purer the blue colour acquired with iodine and sulphuric acid ;

the less perfect the bleaching was, the more the blue inclined to

green. This membrane certainly is one of those vegetable

membranes in which it is most difficult to demonstrate the well-

* Botanische Zeitung, 1847; Trans. in Scientific Memoirs, vol. i. 2nd ser.

216 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination

known cellulose reaction,and therefore offers a strong support to

the opinion that the cellulose reaction is only prevented in mem-

branes which do not exhibit it, by a matter infiltrated in them.

In one case the infiltrated matter may be detected even by its

colour, and after the removal of this substance the membrane

reacquires, with the ordinary colourlessness of vegetable mem-

brane, the chemical characters of cellulose.

After the transformation of the contents is terminated and

the formation of the inner two membranes completed, the ger-

mination of the spore commences by a growth of the internal

cell formed by the inmost membrane. The increasing size of

the internal cell first causes the yellow membrane to break across

in an irregular crack (Pl. VIII. fig. 1 a), and after a further

growth of the germinating cell, the outer colourless membrane

tears in a similar manner. This succession of the bursting of

the outer coats of the spore is caused by the structure of the

spore and the unyielding rigidity of the middle coloured coat.

The internal cell, bursting forth from the coats, grows in the

course of a few days into a longish cell, which soon presents

septa and becomes a many-celled filament, which resembles the

parent, both in the number of spiral bands and in dimensions

(P]. VIII. fig. 1 c)*. Even in the unicellular condition, one end

of the cell is elongated ina tubular form (fig. 3). The green

spiral bands do not extend into this, always unbranched, radical

extremity, and its further growth being restricted, it remains

fixed from an early epoch, at that stage of development which

it has attained in the young, few-celled plant, while the opposite

end of the spore is capable of unlimited elongation by unin-

terrupted growth and repeated formation of septa.

This differencing of the two ends of the spore, expressed in

different directions of growth, and the limited growth of one

and the unlimited growth of the other, occur ndeed—with the

very rare exceptions when both ends are characterized by un-

limited growth—in all spores; but a difference is found in

them, that while, in most, that end of the spore-cell which

emerges first out of the coats (figs. 1, 2, 3, 10), is converted

into the cellular Spirogyra-filament, and the end remaining in

the coats grows out into the radical tube, in other (less nu-

merous) spores, their two ends behave in exactly the opposite

way, the cell-forming end remaining behind in the coats (Pl. IX.

fig. 11 a, b,c), and the radical extremity making its way out of

* Hence the characters derived from the number of the spiral bands,

and the dimensions of the filament-cells appear to have a specific value ;

at all events these characters are propagated by germination. Compare

also Vaucher’s figures of the germinating Spirogyre with those of the

- parent plants.

of the Spores in Spirogyra. 217

them. In spite of this difference, however, the young plants

produced exhibit exactly the same behaviour in both cases.

I had conjectured at first that the opposition between the

anterior and posterior extremities of the spore would be already

indicated by its position in the filament-cell. All spores of the

same filament open ordinarily on the same side, so that if

we call that end of the spore through which the young plant

emerges, the anterior extremity, all the spores of one filament

have their anterior ends turned in the same direction (Pl. VIII.

fig. 1 a, b,c). But I afterwards remarked that no constancy

prevailed in this, for I met with filaments, rarely it is true,

in the cells of which the anterior ends of spores were turned

to opposite sides (Pl. IX. fig. 9), so that it could not be

certainly determined in the unopened spores, which was the

front and which the back. It need scarcely be mentioned,

that accidental twisting of a filament was taken into account

here. The end of the young plant, no matter whether it was

the radical extremity or the growing summit, remained sticking

in the burst coats (fig. 1 c, 11 c) long after the emergence of

the other end, and the envelopes were not thrown completely off

until a late period, and then either accidentally, or, as mostl

occurred, by the young plant rising from the bottom of the

water, where the germination took place. I never saw the

liberated young plant become attached to anything by its

radical extremity, and this corresponds to the ordinary floating

condition of the Sp:rogyre. But I cannot decide whether or not

the Spirogyre become fixed to anything by their root-cell, at a

later stage than that to which I was able to trace the young

plants*. It is probable, however, that those Spirogyre which

are found adherent in their natural stations, use their root-cell

as the organ of attachment. At the same time, the somewhat

elongated basal cell, enlarged below into a shield-shaped root,

described by Niageli as occurring in the Zygnemaceet, is

certainly not the root-cell produced in the germination, but one

of the ordinary filament-cells, enlarged into a short colourless

expansion at one extremity. Whether the filament-cell thus

altered is incapable of propagation, as Nageli asserts, I am

inclined to doubt, since it is im any case certain that the true

root-cell produced in germination is capable of transforming its

contents into propagative cells in the shape of moving spores.

* One of the largest of the young plants which I obtained im a per-

fectly healthy condition was 2°6 mm. long. It was composed of thirteen

cells of tolerably equal length, excepting that the reot-cell was longer; so

that the length of these (subsequently dividing) cells of the young plant

equalled that of the larger, undivided (?) cells of older plants.

+ Gattungen einzellige Algen, p. 4.

218 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Arrangement

The germination of the spores also gives some insight into the

origin of the spiral bands.

When the spore breaks out, the contents form a coat uni-

formly spread over the wall, with only a slight indication of

spiral arrangement (a, 4, fig. 1. Pl. VIII.). As the young cell

grows, this becomes broken up, and the originally irregular and

imperfect slits thus produced, subsequently cut in a continuous

course through the originally uniform coat, which is now slit up

into regularly arranged bands (Pl. VIII. figs. 2, 3). The cause

why the coating of the wall tears up into spiral and not recti-

linear bands, remains unknown here, just as in the origin of all

other spiral forms in the vegetable cell. Germinating plants of

Spirogyre with only one spiral band, might, perhaps, give an

opportunity of discovermg more accurate particulars of this pro-

cess. That the cytoblast—Meyen’s ‘ central-organ ’—notwith-

standing the mucilaginous filaments running out from it to the

borders of the spiral bands—plays no part here, seems to me

so much the more probable, that I doubt its actual existence in

the spore and in the young unicellular plant. I never found

the cytoblasts in the spores, even when the contents were gently

pressed out, which would make it clearly visible, and just as little

could I detect it in the much more transparent young, unicellu-

lar plant (figs. 2, 3). It is first found in the two-celled plants,

and many-celled specimens have. one in each cell, even the radi-

cal cell; it is not oval, but round (fig. 1c, m, m,m). Alex.

Braun has shown the part it plays in the formation of new cells

in the Spirogyra*. It appears, therefore, that it originates in

the unicellular plant immediately before the formation of the

septum, and then quickly causes the formation of two new cyto-

blasts, either through solution or subdivision, and thus we should

bring its presence in al/ cells of old plants into agreement with

its absence from the spores and unicellular plants.

[To be continued. ]

XXIL.—Revision of the Families of Nudibranch Mollusks, with

the description of a new Genus of Phyllidiade. By J. E. Gray,

Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.

THE very important results which were obtained by the examina-

tion of the tongues and teeth of the Ctenobranchous Mollusca,

which were partly published in the last Number, have induced

me to continue my researches on these organs in the Nudi-

branchiate Mollusca. They have resulted in two important facts :

* Loc. cit. p. 257 et seq.

—— sO

of the Nudibranch Mollusks. 219

first, the necessity of dividing the family Doride into three fami-

lies, neatly characterized by the disposition and form of the

teeth, as well as by the position of the respiratory organs,—cha-

racters showing very great differences in their habits and ceco-

nomy ; secondly, proving that the genera Phyllirrhoé and Lima-

pontia, though they have no external gills, or indeed any ap-

pearance of gills of any kind, are properly placed in this order,

as the structure of the buccal mass, tongue, and teeth exactly

agrees with that of the families next to which they were placed

in my previous arrangement.

I may observe, that I find the disposition and form of the

teeth to afford a very good guide in cases which have been con-

sidered doubtful from some modification of the respiratory or-

gans. The genera Ancylus, Siphonaria, and Amphibola have

been placed in different parts of the system, even in the most

recent work of Philippi—often with marine families. From the

structure of their respiratory organs, I had long satisfied myself

that they are all true Pulmonobranchia, and the examination of

the tongue and teeth strengthens this opinion, for it is almost

impossible to distinguish their teeth from those of the Auri-

culade and other land Mollusca.

In the following table, the teeth of the genera placed under

each family have been actually examined, or their teeth have

been described or figured by some other author.

1. Gills surrounding the vent, on the middle of the hinder part

of the back.

- Fam. 1. Oncurporips. Teeth two in each cross series ; gills

in separate cavities ; mantle edging the foot and simple. Acan-

thodoris, Onchidoris.

Fam. 2. Dorrp1p#=Doridina and Polycerina, Gray. Teeth

many in each cross series, subsimilar, inner often smaller; gill

in a common cavity ; mantle edge simple. «. Doris; 8. Gonio-

doris, Ceratosoma; y. Aigires.

Fam. 3. Trioripz = Triopina, Gray. Teeth many (rarely

only four) in each cross series, the inner lateral ones large, irre-

gular-shaped ; gills in a common cavity ; mantle small, edged

with tentacles. Triopa, Idalia.

2. Gills superficial, generally in the form of fusiform processes,

plaits, or branching vessels.

a. Tongue broad ; teeth many in each cross series.

Fam. 4. TRITONIADA. Tentacula sheathed ; gills fusiform or

branched on each side of the back; vent lateral ; jaws horny.

Tritonia, Dendronotus, Scyllea, Eumenis.

220 On the Arrangement of the Nudibranch Mollusks.

Fam. 5. Procronotipz. Tentacula simple, linear, not

sheathed ; gills fusiform, on the sides of the back ; vent dorsal ;

jaws horny, strong. Proctonotus, Antiopa.

Fam. 6. Dipnyiiimpiap#. Tentacula simple, united, ex-

panded?; gills in folds on the under side of the edge of the man-

tle, which is bent up; jaws horny. Dzphyllidia.

b. Tongue narrow ; teeth in a single central series.

Fam. 7. Dotonip#. ‘Tentacula sheathed at the base, retrac-

tile ; gills fusiform, on the sides of the back. Doto.

Fam. 8. Guaucip#. Tentacula subulate, simple, rarely rmged,

contractile ; gills fusiform or branched, on the sides of the back.;

jaws often horny. «. Glaucus ; 8. Eolidia, Montagua, Favorinus ;

y. Embletonia; 5. Hermaa; ¢. Alderia.

Fam. 9. Pracoprancuip#. Tentacula subulate or linear,

folded ; gills in the form of plaits or vessels radiating on the sur-

face of the back. Placobranchus, Elysia.

Fam. 10. Limarontiapz. Tentacula none or simple, con-

tractile; body depressed ; gills none external. Limapuniza.

Fam. 11. Puyziirrnois. Tentacula elongate-subulate ;

body compressed vertically ; gills none external. Phyllirrhoé.

c. Tongue and jaws none.

Fam. 12. Puyxirp1apm. Tentacula dorsal, anterior, retrac-

tile ; labial palpi close, conical, small; gills in form of radiating

folds on the under side within the edges of the mantle; vent

medial, posterior.

The examination of the specimens of this family has caused

me to divide them into two genera, and to add a species which

does not appear to have been before noticed.

Puyxiria. Vent dorsal, in the middle of the hinder part of

the back.

1. Phyllidia trilineata, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. v. t. 18. f. 1-6.

2. Phyllidia ocellata, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. v. t. 18. f. 7.

3. Phyllidia annulata. Black, with three series of large, un-

equal-sized white rings, and with a row of minute white warts

near the margin ; aperture of tentacles with small white warts

on each side. Var. 1. Central series of four rings. Var, 2. Cen-

tral series of five rings, the last behind the vent.

Hab. Lord Hood’s Islands. Brit. Mus. Two specimens.

The Phyll. ocellata of Cuvier has only five white rings, one in

front and two on each side.

Mr. J. Lycett on the genus Tancredia. 221

Fryerra. Vent in the middle of the hinder part, in the groove

between the mantle and the foot.

1. Fryeria pustulosa. Black, with three series of large, unequal,

white tubercles on the middle of the back, and with large square

white spots containing a tubercle, surrounded by smaller ones,

on the edge of the mantle. Phyllidia pustulosa, Riippell, Atlas,

Moll. t.11.f1, la. Jnhabd. Cosseir. Brit. Mus.

Phyllidia pustulosa, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. v. 266. t. 18. f. 8, may

be a bad figure of this species. Cuvier represents the dorsal anus

in the other two species, but it is not marked in this, and the

colouring somewhat resembles the Museum specimens.

There is a considerable difference in the internal anatomy of

this genus, when compared with Cuvier’s description of Phyllidia

trilineata.

This genus is named after my excellent friend Mr. J. H. Fryer

of Newcastle, who first sent to England the beautiful Chitons,

Fissurelle, Purpure, Murices, and other shells of the coast of

Peru; and hence attracted the attention of naturalists and col-

lectors to the rich harvest to be made in that country.

XXIU.—Additional Notice of the genus Tancredia (Lycett),

Hettangia (Turquem). By Joun Lycert, Esq..

Ava meeting of the Cotteswold Naturalists’ Club, held July 30,

1850, I had the honour to submit a memoir on the Testacea of

the middle division of the Inferior Oolite, accompanied by a

separate description of a group of small bivalve shells which:

occur both in that rock and in the Great Oolite. This group I

proposed to erect into a genus, to be called Tuncredia, a name

intended to commemorate a gentleman no longer, unfortunately,

a participator in our reunions. The fragility of the small shells

which exemplified the genus, together with the coarseness of the

investing stone, prevented my exposing the hinge of the left

valye so clearly as could be wished ; it was not therefore figured,

and the description of the hinge in that valve was defective ; but

the hinge of the right valve, together with the external forms of

three species, were faithfully rendered by Mr. Sowerby in the

plate which accompanied the memoir. The ‘Annals and Maga-

zine of Natural History’ for December 1850 contained the paper

in question, and it was incorporated with the Transactions of the

Cotteswold Naturalists’ Club. The description of the hinge in

the right valve was substantially correct, but owing to an im-

perfect knowledge of the form, arising from the valves being

always found disunited, the term anterior was employed for

posterior, and vice versd.

It is necessary to revert to these facts with precision, as during

222 Mr. J. Lycett on the genus Tancredia.

the past year (1852) a French author of eminence, both as a

geologist and paleontologist, M. A. Buvignier of Verdun, has, in

a new and splendid work on the geology of the department of

the Meuse, figured and described certain species of Tancredia

under the new generic name Hettangia, a name which he states

to have been chosen by M. Turquem, the discoverer of the genus.

The very superior manner in which the figures of that work are

executed leaves no doubt of the identity of the two genera; the

five species which M. Buvignier has illustrated are from the Lias,

and bear the specific names Broliensis, Deshayesea, Turquemea,

longiscata, and Raulinea? They are all distinct from the oolitic

species of the Cotteswolds. From this statement it is evident,

that in the absence of any other notice of the genus, my memoir

on Tancredia has a claim to priority, and the generic name which

I have chosen should be retained. More recently three addi-

tional species have been ascertained in our Great Oolite, and the

hinge-characters of ‘a fine Inferior Oolite species have been deve-

loped: as the latter shell, from its superior size and the promi-

nence of its dentition, constitutes a remarkable example of the

genus, I propose to describe it in detail, premising that the same

species, in a greatly diminished form, was figured in the plate

which accompanied the memoir of 1850, under the name of

T. donaciformis. The small figure there given represents the

usual size of specimens obtained in the shelly freestone of Leck-

hampton Hill ; the larger examples now to be described occur not

unfrequently in the bed called Gryphite grit, at Rodborough Hill,

near Stroud, a locality which has produced so many novel and

finely-preserved testacea. Upon comparing the hinge of the

new shell with that of 7. ewtensa, which was figured in my me-

moir, the difference between them is found to be considerable,

and it requires a close scrutiny to perceive that the parts and

their arrangement are alike in both, modified by the more ad-

vanced growth of the larger shell, and still more so by the pecu-

liarities of the species.

The dental characters of T.extensa have much less prominence ;

they project but little vertically, and are more extended longi-

tudinally. A similar difference is observable between the species

which M. Buvignier has figured: his 7. Brofensis in its hinge

approaches to that of our large shell ; but the hinge of his smaller

and more elongated species, Deshayesea, presents a near resem-

blance to that of our 7. extensa; the greater obliquity of the

cardinal tooth in the elongated species is strongly marked, more

especially in the left valve. The Rodborough examples of 7. do-

naciformis may be regarded as representing the hinge-features

in an exaggerated form, the result in some degree of greater age,

inasmuch as smaller shells from the same locality lose much of

Mr. J. Lycett on the genus 'Tancredia. 223

this prominence of character. There would seem to exist much

variability in the margins of the valves: all the specimens figured

by M. Buvignier have a considerable aperture at the truncated

posterior border ; our Cotteswold examples present this character

much modified ; it is however very evident in T. donaciformis ;

but, strictly speaking, the borders of the valves are not close-

fitting along their extent.

The fact that four, and perhaps five, species of Tancredia have

been obtained in the Lias of France, will, it is trusted, induce

collectors to examine the same formation in Gloucestershire with

increased attention. M. Buvignier does not record the genus

in the Oolites. In England it has hitherto been recognised only

in the lower oolitic system, which would appear, from the work

of M. Buvignier, to be very partially and inadequately repre-

sented in the Department of the Meuse.

TANCREDIA DONACIFORMIS.

Sp. char. Shell subtrigonal, transverse, rather depressed, pointed

at the extremities; umbones mesial or antero-mesial, small,

depressed ; anterior side attenuated, its superior margin rather

concave ; posterior side truncated and gaping, its margin

straight, posterior to the ligament, and sloping obliquely down-

wards ; an angle extends obliquely from the umbo to the

infero-posterior extremity; ligament short, external, hori-

zontal; margins of the valves not close-fitting and rather

irregular.

Upon the principle that our choice of the typical example of

a genus should comprise the several peculiarities of the form in

a conspicuous manner, I prefer to select the present species to

illustrate Tancredia, and will adopt its hinge-characters in the

following amended description :—

Hinge with an obtuse cardinal tooth in each valve, which is

224 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

received into a corresponding cavity in the opposite valve ; there

is also occasionally in the right valve a small anterior, and in the

left a small posterior, accessory tooth upon the elevated margin

of the cavity ; lateral teethone large posterior and approximate

in each valve, that of the left valve projecting, and received into

a depression formed by the tooth or callosity of the other valve.

Muscular impressions oval; pallial impression simple, faintly

marked. There is no lunule: the margin of the right valve an-

terior to the umbo forms a thickened projecting fold which covers

the tooth of the other valve, and is received into a corresponding

receding portion of the margin of that valve, so that the junctions

of the valves anterior to the umbones have a sinuous flexure. The

lateral teeth are remarkably large in our typical species ; they are

never altogether absent, but are much depressed in some other

species ; and when this variation occurs in connexion with a de-

pressed, oblique, and elongated cardinal tooth in the left valve,

the hinge is much altered in its aspect: the variation is exem-

plified by several species which occur in our Great Oolite and

in the Lias of the Meuse.

The small accessory cardinal teeth are very uncertain in their

distinctness, and constitute only a minor aad variable feature.

The figure of Tancredia varies according as the anterior or

posterior sides are the most produced ; several species have the

posterior side very short and convex, the figure then nearly

resembles that of the recent Donaces: all the species hitherto

discovered are destitute of ornament, they are remarkably smooth,

and exhibit but indistinctly the lines of growth.

The number of species now known afford sufficient data for

comparison with other genera, and to determine its position in

the malacological system. To existing genera it would appear to

be only remotely connected; but there are certain fossil forms, as

yet insufficiently known, which seem to approach to it in several

particulars ; but whether these latter forms, which are associated

with Tancredia in the same beds, are entitled to a position distinct

from existing genera, remains to be determined. M. Buvignier

has only indicated the position of Hettangia by placing it with

the Cardiacez.

XXIII—Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leovoxtp Layarp, Esq.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

[Continued from vol. ix. p. 339.]

My pear S1r,—I left off on the point of starting for our return to

the great central road, by a native path, through a line of country as

yet unopened by any government road, but which our energetic

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 225

government agent was now about to connect with Mulletivoe on the

one side, and the central road on the other. If you place a map on

the table and trace my course, you will find this makes a pretty large

triangle to travel over, one end of it falling about half-way between

Jaffna and Anarajahpoora, and this is the point to which we made.

On the 7th, therefore, at 3 p.m., we started for Mulliavilly, Mr. F.’s

tents and our baggage preceding us. At first our road lay over

the open country by the side of the lake, which we doubled, and

crossing a small stream that fell into it, and in which, basking near

the ford, lay two huge alligators, we entered into the Ebony and

Satin-wood Jungle which we had seen throughout our journey on our

right. I cannot describe the beauty of parts of the jungles through

which we threaded our way in Indian file ; I suppose to my eyes they

presented peculiar charms, as I constantly detected some new plant,

or some bird that I should have delighted to have got; we however

had to push on, and my companions cared little for collecting.

During our ride we passed through the village of Tanyuttu, where

F. pointed out a lovely spring of water, which bubbled up by the

side of the road, and furnished a luxuriant coppice in which a botanist

would have delighted; from this spring are brought most, if not all,

of the medicinal leeches used in the northern province. Templeton

used to say there were several species in the island, and had them

figured; but I have never paid much attention to them; my hands

are too full already of other matters. I can speak by painful expe-

rience of the land-leech, and I have seen another curious species at

Pt. Pedro, which is of a light brown colour above, white underneath ;

very broad and thin, and has a peculiarly-shaped tail, half-moon

shaped, in fact like a grocer’s cheese-knife ; I have seen but two of

these, and found them both on the bark of trees, after some heavy

ram. A little beyond Tanyuttu we came to a boggy piece of ground,

and Q. detected a snipe: down he must get to have a shot at it, as he

had not killed one this year. Up went the snipe before old Ponto.

Q. fired and killed him, and up got fifty or sixty more from every

quarter of the field: this was too much to bear; soI dismounted and

shot also, and as they lay well we soon bagged six brace of them,

and remounting trotted on to our destination, where F.’s tents,

prettily placed under some fine jack-trees, laden with their ponderous

fruit, looked very inviting, particularly as a savoury smell came from

one of them, which we soon made out to be roast duck, Man Friday

having bagged a brace while crossing the lake in the morning. After

our dinner we sat and chatted till a late hour, when we lay down;

sleep however we found to be out of the question—mosquitoes swarmed

on us and on the dogs, who kept up a fearful howling. Q. got up and

lit a cigar, and we made a fire of green leaves and sticks to drive out

the tormentors, but we nearly smoked out our eyes as well; so creeping

entirely under a blanket, and half suffocated with the heat, I ma-

naged to get an hour’s sleep, but before daylight was awakened by

the village headman who came for orders. After speaking with

him, F. returned home, and Q. and I pursued our way along the

native path towards Coddallycallu.

Ann. & Mag. .N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 15

226 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

From a branch by the road-side I picked a specimen of the lovely

little Bulimus Mavortius, which apparently frequents trees and bushes.

Our indigenous Bulimi are as follows :—

Bulimus punctatus, Anton, common at Jaffna, Trincomalee, and

Hambantotte. It feeds on the Mimosa common in the jungles, and

in Jaffna is found in vast quantities about the walls of the old fort,

under stones, in company with the larger form B. pallens. This

species also is abundant about the forts of Colombo and Caltura, at

the roots of grasses. Bulimus ceylanicus, Pfr., is found about the

mountain zone in company with Bulimus albizonatus, and is, I feel

nearly sure, but a variety of it; the mollusc is of a beautiful green

colour, and when alive shines through the shell; Iam told they feed

much on the coffee-bushes. Bulimus Mavortius has, as yet, been

received only from the jungles; it feeds on the Mimosa and other

trees. I have not observed it in the mountains, but have received it

from the western coast about Puttam. Bulimus trifasciatus I should

also term a low-country species; I have taken it about Galle and

Matura, and it lies dead in abundance along this road. These, with

the exception of Bulimus pallens, are essentially tree species. Bu-

limus pallens is a ground species ; so also is Bulimus indicus, which

is seldom found but under stones and decaying logs of wood, in very

moist situations. The stones about wells are favourite resorts, some-

times also the roots of grasses about old buildings; it is local and

singularly abundant. The animal is of a brilliant yellow colour. The

epiphragm of all these species is white.—The large wood-pigeon, Car-

pophaga pusilla of Blyth, abounds, its plaintive notes being heard

from the summit of the highest trees. While journeying on I was

startled by a curious barking that reverberated through the woods: a

low “hiss” from Q. brought me to a stand, and he pronounced the

word “ Pullettymaan.”’ Now this was an animal I much desired to

see, being one of the two deer, of which, though I had certain infor-

mation, I had not yet been able to procure for identification. Slipping

noiselessly from my saddle, I crept towards where the sound, which

seemed however to come from all quarters, was now most frequent ;

but an unlucky twig made a slight snap, and away bounded the timid

animal from a point where I least expected it. Q. laughed at my

discomfiture, but consoled me by vouching to its powers of ventri-

loquism, and promised me a skin, should he fall in with one, adding

that I should most likely see them at early dawn on the great centre

road feeding in the open places. We reached our destination early ;

but before doing so, Q.’s warning against riding along the raised

baulks in the paddy fields was shown to be a correct one. We were

crossing the last field leading into the village, I, as usual, riding along

the ridges, when suddenly a weak spot gave way, my horse fell

heavily on his head and rolled completely over, flinging me and my

gun several feet before him ; luckily I was the foremost of the party,

or the contents of my gun would have lodged in somebody’s legs ; as

it chanced, it was expended harmlessly on the air, and as no hurt

happened, either to horse or man, we enjoyed a hearty laugh at my -

mishap, and then galloped into the village. After examining the

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 227

Spare guns and baggage, which had been sent round by another

route (this being Q.’s head-quarters for some time), we took our

rifles and went out to look for our dinners: this was soon procured

in the shape of a fine young pea-hen, which fell before Q.’s gun.

Committing this to the care of the cook, we sallied out again and

wandered along the bank to look for footsteps, so as to judge of the

game we were likely to meet : this we soon found was large ; elephant

tracks of all sizes being abundant, and mingled with them, deer,

elks, pigs, and bears. Vast numbers of the shells of Unio margi-

nals, some of very large dimensions, mingled with Ampullaria glauca,

Paludina*, and Planorbis*, scattered along the borders of the tank,

testified to the good dinners eaten by the Anastomus oscitans, Bonn.,

which, from this circumstance, is called Gombellu cocku by the

Cingalese, Goméellu being the name for shells in general. The

Anastomus is not a shy bird, not being eaten by the natives, and

many of them were stalking about the swampy margins in company

with egrets and the small black-headed ibis, Theskiornis melano-

cephalus. Winding round the tank, we beat over all the Chenas+,

making occasional entries into the surrounding forest. Returning

from one of these inroads, Q. dropt on his knees, uttering the well-

known native warning note (which Europeans make use of when

vexed as a sign of impatience) : the whole party were instantly flat on

the ground, hidden in bushes or tufts of grass, and looking forward,

I made out through the bushes a large herd of spotted deer (Axis

maculata) drmking at a water-hole; before however we could form

any plan of operations they were off again, being evidently very wild,

and after a fruitless chase of an hour or two, we emerged again on

the open field near the tank. One of our men pointed to a hare in

its form, and fixing his eyes on it, walked quietly up and secured

it; it proved to be avery young one. At what time of year do

these creatures bring forth? I have had them of the tenderest age

during every month in the year. Birds also seem to lay in the same

unseasonable manner: I have obtained nests with eggs in every

month. The small change of temperature, and the unmarked cha-

racter of the summer and winter, so to speak, of the tropics, are also

carried out in animated nature within the same limit. I cannot at

this moment remember any marked instance of migration, except

that of the common swallow, which appears in September, and of

Spias Glaucippe and all the species of the genus Callydrias among

butterflies ; these, in the months of April and May, may be seen in

thousands, generally flying from west to east: the native will tell

you that they all go to Adam’s Peak, there to die at the shrine of

Buddhu. I have not been stationed long enough in any locality to

make a very correct list of migrations, but the following contains a

few notes which I have jotted down at various times :—

* Vide Supplementary notes.

+ Lands periodically cultivated with grain crops and then suffered to lie

waste for a certain number of years, during which time low jungle grows

up, affording the finest cover and feeding ground for deer, &c.

15*

228 Mr. E. L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

* Hirundo rustica, L. ........ September 12.

*Merops Philippinus, L. .... Ditto.

* Pitta triostegus, Sparr....... Ditto.

Gallinago stenura, L......-.. September 20.

Macropteryz coronatus, Tickell March.

Pastor roseus, L. .......... August (late in).

Ploceus Philippinus, L. . July.

Budytes viridis, Scop. ...... September (early in).

Calliope eyanea, Hodg....... October 13.

Cyornis rubeculoides, Vig..... October 14.

+Hirundo daurica, L......... December.

It is difficult to draw the line between those birds which actually

leave the island, and those that only change their residence to breed

or procure abundance of food. All the ducks I believe are migratory

(except perhaps the little Nettapus coromandelianus, Gmel.) ; they

arrive at Pt. Pedro about October or November, but much depends

on the lateness of the season, and some species are not found at any

time in the southern portions of theisland. Again, the Laride and

Sternide are undoubtedly migratory, some partially, some totally ;

but where to draw the line? I have often entered a species on my list

as “totally,” when, going on government service to another part of

the island, out of the influence of the monsoon, lo and behold my

** totally migratory species’’ was quietly fishing away, unconscious of

all the perplexity it was giving me!! However, I never found the

nests of these families in the island. They may breed in the rocks

round Trincomalee, but Kelaart will look them up if they do. But

how birds do evade one’s notice! I had entered Rhynchea bengalensis

as coming and going with the snipe, when one morning in May I find

the birds and nest within gunshot of my house, breeding under my

nose in fact, while I thought I knew all about them! Vexed as I was,

I rejoiced in the acquisition of a bit of information, and now record

it for your benefit :—Nest, a slight depression in the soil, lmed with

a few bents of grass; eggs, four in number, of a brownish yellow,

marked all over with dark blotches, rather more frequent at the

obtuse end, apparently at times taking an annular form.

While crossing the head of the tank we fell in with a large herd of

wild hog; Q. got a long shot, and the “ ¢hud”’ of ball came dull back

to our ears: away rushed the scared brutes, one poor wretch leaving

the pack and making to the nearest jungle: slipping the dog away,

we dashed on, and soon came up with old Ponto worrying poor piggy

by the throat. I had a favourable opportunity today of observing

the habits of the snipe. Strolling into a little garden at the back of

the hut in which we had put up, I detected a snipe busily engaged

in thrusting its bill into the mud of a water-course among the plantain

trees. On first seeing me, down it squatted, and but for its brilliant

large black eye, I should have lost it: seeing that I stood still, it

* These three species always precede and foretell the arrival of the snipe.

+ This was probably an accident : only one specimen was procured, that

at Pt. Pedro—perhaps driven over from the coast by stress of weather.

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 229

again commenced its dibbling, sifting the mud somewhat like a duck :

it walked with the spring motion of the Hiaticule, dropping on its

belly on the least alarm, and settling itself either backwards or side-

ways under the least declivity or tuft of grass, the better to evade

observation, its fine eye all the while roaming anxiously about : so

fearless were the snipes here, that I saw several feeding up the same

drain. While drinking our coffee, Q. related one of his adventures

with elephants :—“ It is now,” he said, “‘some three years ago that

I came to reside in this very hut, while tracing a road in the vicinity. I

found the villagers in great distress and fear, from the nightly visits of

a large elephant, which pulled down their stockades and entered their

little enclosures, destroying their crops or stacks, and pulling the

thatch off their houses. While talking with them as to his probable

haunts, we heard a loud trumpet from the tank ; taking my big two-

ouncer and the little ‘ Joe,’ I ran down as quick as I could, and on

the other side of the tank, which was then very dry, I saw a fine

elephant standing up to his belly in the water. I let fly at his head,

and down he thundered, making the water surge again ; as he lay quite

still, we all crossed over and were clustered round him, when up he

arose. I luckily had taken the little double ‘ Joe’ from the natives, for

they all fled right and left, leaving me standing in the water, and the

huge brute eyeing me and making ready for a charge: another shot

brought him to his knees, but again recovering himself he made at me,

and the last barrel rolled him over_on his side. We all made sure he

was dead this time, and the cowardly natives returned. But now a

fresh evil, worse than the former, presented itself; ‘Oh! the water!

the water!’ exclaimed one of the men; ‘it will all be poisoned by

the putrifying carcase.’ Here indeed was a difficulty no one had

dreamt of, or knew how to overcome. Some proposed cutting it up ;

this was objected to, as the blood would have spoilt the water. Move

it we could not, with all the strength of the village. By this time all

the women and children had assembled, and rent the air with their

lamentations; water could not be procured for miles; suddenly,

to relieve our dilemma, up rose the elephant, and without looking

to the right or left, walked straight out of the tank to the middle of

the field, hesitated, stopt, tottered and fell, with a groan that made

us all start,—a lifeless mountain of flesh. You should have heard

the noise fer many a night after, of all the beasts of the forest,

which came for a meal off the carcase: sleeping was out of the

question.—By the way, do you know that pigs are carnivorous?”

Now, as we had just been eating wild pork-chops, that was not a

nice question. ‘‘ Not wild pigs, I should think,’ was my answer,

“seeing they can get such abundance of food in the jungle; tame

pigs I know will eat flesh, fresh or putrid.” ‘And so will wild

ones,” was his rejoinder; “and Captain G., who was very fond of

pork, shot one zmside an elephant: fact, I assure you;”’ said Q., at my

roar of laughter. ‘‘He and a party had killed an elephant near a

rest house, and returning thither some few days after, they were dis-

turbed at night by the squealing and grunting of the pigs. G. stole

down to the hedge of the field, and seeing something dark and, as he

230 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

thought in the dim moonlight, moving, he fired a couple of barrels

at it and returned home. Next morning, on going to see what damage

his bullets had done, he found he had fired at the dead elephant, the

bullet holes being plainly visible on his flanks; one of the party

detected a movement under the skin, and on its being lifted a full-

grown pig was found, shot through the body: G. never eat pork

afterwards.” Since Q. told me this, I have made inquiries, and hear

that pigs always attack carcases, and biting a hole in the soft part of

the belly, they get inside and tear away the flesh, leaving only a thin

layer of skin over the bones. I have this on undoubted authority.

While we were chatting we heard the drumming of elephants in the

tank, and directly sallied out in our paijamehs and shirts; mine being

very light and conspicuous in the moonlight, Q. left me in ambush,

while he and the guide crept down the back water. I could not help

musing on the strange scene, and thinking how our friends in England

would have wondered to have seen us. There I stood, on a March

night, in the thinnest possible garments, with my shirt-sleeves cut off

about the elbow for coolness, and my bare feet thrust into a pair of

slippers, a rifle in my hand, and a double gun propped against a tree,

waiting for an animal whose gigantic power was unrivalled, and

plainly exhibited by the crashing of the boughs all around me. At.

some little distance lay Q. and the guide, taking advantage of any

tuft of grass and the passage of clouds over the moon to creep up the

back water, where we heard most of the elephants. Huge masses of

clouds steadily rising to the eastward, with frequent flashes of light-

ning, foretold the approach of an eastern storm; occasionally an

alligator would rear up his head within a few feet of me, and blowing

sink again to his muddy lair; from the marshy field before me

sounded the croaking of frogs and “creeping things innumerable”’ ;

the bleat of the elk or deer fell occasionally on the ear, mingled with

the wail of the jackal and the “wagh’’ of the little owl (Scops

Lempiji). Ensconced in my ambush and every sense on the alert, I

detected a slight rustle, and then the well-known “ chick, chick” of

the natives; looking in the direction of the sound, I saw a hand held

out from a bush, with three fingers elevated; another, and another,

told of five elephants on the tank. How impatiently did I listen for

—Q.’s gun! but presently he himself stood before me, with the un-

welcome news that the elephants had gone over the bund into the

village. Tired with my last night’s vigil, and having to start by

4 a.M., it being now past 12, I retraced my steps home, leavmg Q.,

who said he would go up the tank and round by the back of the

village after the track. Half asleep, I threaded my way through the

jungle, and gained the open space in front of the village, where, as is

usual, all the cattle were tethered ; the prowling jackal sneaked away

at my approach and I gained the entrance of my tent, when, for-

getting the lowness of the roof, I struck my temple against a roof-

stick, and staggering fell senseless on the couch; how long I lay I

cannot tell, but I was roused by the reports of Q.’s guns in quick

succession, and when Q. came in I was sitting up, staring wildly about.

It appeared that the moment I had left the tank, a dark object that Q.

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 231

had taken for the stump of a tree, came slowly out into the tank,

showing . a huge elephant ; Q. waited till it had got clear of the

trees, and then walking up fired both barrels into its head; unluckily,

as he aimed, a cloud ébscured the moon, and he could not see clearly ;

the animal however dropt on its knees, but regaining its feet, ran

across the swamp and disappeared. Talking over the adventure, we

fell asleep, but about 2 o’clock were roused by the rushing of the

storm through the branches of the trees; the rain streamed in tor-

rents through our roof and into our beds, so we got up and sat

cowering under the table. At 4 a.m. I started for Irambacolom, and

Q. rode with me to put me in the way. Breakfasting at a village

called Parandan, on cold peacock, I reached the great central road

about 4 o’clock, having seven miles still to go to where I expected to

meet Mr. B. of the Madras Service, my baggage, and my buggy.

On the open road animal life abounded: puddles left by the night's

rain were surrounded by large flights of Ewplea corus and E. prothoe

in some instances, and by Cal. alemeone and C. Hillaria in others.

Jungle-fowl with their broods scratched upon the lumps of elephants’

dung. The little red monkey gambolled among the branches (this

being apparently their farthest northern limit). Pericrocotus flammeus

had replaced P. peregrinus. The common horn-bill, Buceros pica, was

associated with the smaller species, B. gingalensis ; and I saw for the

first time a pair of rocket-tailed shrikes, but could not procure them.

I halted for a moment to observe a fine Papilio Erythronius drinking ;

it had thrust its trunk in the muddy water and was sucking it up

eagerly, its wings quivering and antenne moving to and fro; on

looking closely, I saw that as fast as it sucked in the liquid, it ejected it

ab ano, in clear filtered drops. I stood and watched this for some

minutes, during which the insect, though usually very wary, never

took the slightest notice of me; so I rode onand left it, and reached

my destination near night-fall, and found, instead of my friend and

a comfortable dinner, a rest-house full of noisy Tamul coolies; I had

nothing to lie on or to eat off, or wherewith to make a light. A

jungle-fowl, meant to be stuffed, was converted into a curry by the

horsekeeper ; a plantain-leaf, pinned at the corners with thorns,

served as a plate; one old preserved-meat tin, often used to boil

snails in, made a first-rate cup for some coffee (procured from the

coolies and drank without milk and sugar) ; and a bundle of straw,

taken from some bullocks, served as table, chair, and bed, on which

I threw my limbs, weary with a walk of some twenty miles. I slept

soundly from 7 that evening (at which time I turned in for want

of light to do anything else) till 5 next morning, when I shouldered

my collecting gun and went to look out for specimens. Rounding

the corner of a paddy field, I espied a herd of pigs ; so ramming down

a little 120 ball on the top of my dust shot, I singled out the largest

boar of the herd and sent the ball into his spine; on this he turned

and charged me furiously, and I had to fall back on fowling-piece

loaded with No. 6, when just as piggy reached me, his spine gave

way and he sat on his hind-quarter, frantically tearing up the ground

all round him, till another 120 in the brain rolled him over lifeless.

About 8 o’clock B. came up; at 11 the bullock bandy, with my

232 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

buggy in tow, joined us; and at 3 a.m. we started in the buggy

for Vavonia Vlancolom, with our guns between our knees, and got

in before dark, killing a jungle-fowl ex route. These jungle-fowl

(Gallus lineatus) ave singularly abundant all along this road: the

female lays from six to twelve eggs, of a pinkish colour, finely mottled

with reddish-brown spots, choosing often a decaying stump as her

nest ; the young when just hatched resemble young chickens; the

hen leads them to old fallen trees and scratches for white ants, which

the young birds eagerly pick up. I have frequently seen three or

four broods mingled together, with but one cock among them, who

keeps his seraglio very much to himself, often I understand defending

his ladies at the expense of his life. He is generally victorious when

the tame cock is the aggressor, for his spurs are fearfully sharp, as I

ean testify by painful experience. I once saw a fight between a tame

and a wild cock which terminated most ludicrously ; the owner of the

tame bird ran in and requested the loan of my gun to shoot the

stranger. I asked him if he could shoot, when he drew himself up

with “Sare, I one soldier before :” of course he had the gun directly,

and taking a murderous aim from the window, he fired, knocked over

his own bird and missed the jungle-fowl. His mortified face I never

shall forget, and his soliloquy over the body was almost as fine as

Hamlet’s. We had however no friendships to regret, so eat the bird

for our dinner.

Our game birds in this country consist of the common jungle-fowl,

Gallus lineatus vel Stanleyi,Gray, abundant throughout the country ;

Galloperdix ceylonensis vel Tetrao bicalcaratus, Pennant, confined

to the southern and central portions of the island, and a most shy and

wary bird. I have never seen the eggs of this species, and the

natives can give no account of them. Perdix ponticerianus, Gmel.,

confined to the north of the island, breeding in August and laying

from eight to sixteen olive-green eggs, obtuse at one end and sharp

at the other; they maké little or no nest, generally selecting a hollow

in the bottom of a bush, or a tuft of grass. Perdicula argoondah,

Sykes, very rare, the only pair which ever fell under my notice being

procured near Cottah, six miles from Colombo. Coturnizx chinensis,

L., are found abundantly in the grass lands about Galle, Matura, and

the Pasdoom Corle.

Turnizx ocellatus, Scop. The rufous variety of this species (Hemi-

podius taigoor of Sykes) is abundant about the southern parts of the

island ; the small pale variety common in Bengal, and called 7’. ben-

galensis by Blyth, replacing it in the northern province. It lays

three or four roundish eggs of a yellow green colour, mottled with

black spots, which grow larger towards the obtuse end, in some in-

stances running into each other; the nest, if nest it can be called, is

composed of a few bents of grass dropt into a depression on the

ground—often only the foot-print of a bullock. I have found the

eggs from February till August, and equally fresh.

At Vavonia Vlancolom I captured two very minute, and, to me, new

bats, certainly not measuring two inches across the wing; unfortunately

I put them into one of my carriage lamps and forgot them, and they

decayed. I think the native village there is one of the prettiest I ever

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 233

saw. It is embowered in fruit-bearing trees and palms, and very

clean, the whole surrounded by a stockade fence as a protection

against the wild beasts. It has a lovely tank well-stored with water-

fowl, fish, and alligators; here, with a small boat, the naturalist

might procure a number of birds which he could not get elsewhere.

Plotus melanogaster, Gmel., and Hydrophasianus Chirurgus, Scop.,

abounded ; the whistling teal (Dendrocygna arcuata, Cuvier), also in

large flights ; while on the trees along the bund, Buceros pica, Scop.,

and Hematornis Bido, Horsf., not to mention hosts of smaller

species, could have been procured.

Next morning, Friday the 11th, we started early for Maddewatchy,

crossing two rivers en route, the Sitt-aar and the Pic-aar; we had to

dig our way down the banks of the former, and make a bottom for

the latter with branches of trees laid on the mud. Over the Sitt-aar

is the first hill met with between Jaffna and Kandy; near Madde-

watchy is another, called Issam-bassa-galla, literally the Rock of the

tortoise and owl,—a fine mass of rock, up one side of which we walked,

as it is a huge inclined plain—and what a view burst upon us! To

the northward the eye wandered on a vast sea of jungle, bounded

only by the horizon, the sole break being the hill near the Sitt-aar

rising out of the dense impenetrable forest. To the eastward, a few

isolated hills in the Bintenne country arose like islands from a leafy

ocean. To the southward, the Dambool rock and Kandian hills. On

the south-west, a faint glimmering, awakened by the setting sun,

pointed out the site of the far-famed tanks, while the mighty dagobas

of Anarajahpoora, relics of by-gone years and a debasing superstition,

reared their heads among the trees of the forest. We too stood on

the mouldering remains of a temple, a shapeless mass of brickwork,

while at our feet lay a half-sunken pillar, on which was carved the

image of the five-headed snake. The idolater had chosen well, when

he fixed his temple on this mass of solid rock ; man did indeed seem

like an atom in the scale of creation, when viewed from this height. Far

down below us we discerned a paddy field, on which grazed a herd of

buffaloes tended by a herdsman—they looked like specks ; we tried in

vain to make him hear our voices, so firmg our guns in the air, we

descended from our high pinnacle. Among the brickwork I found

several specimens of Helix bistrialis, a huge gray scorpion, and vast

numbers of elephant ticks. Twenty minutes’ drive brought us to

Maddewatchy, where we found comfortable shelter in the house of a

native, and B. having shot one duck on our road, and another on the

tank, we feasted well ; and while I skinned some birds, B. fell asleep

on his bed—a mass of cow-dung hardened and smoothened!! Taking

the gun I strolled into the tank, and saw, for the first time in this

country, the small pouchless adjutant, Leptoptilos javanica, Horsf.,

but could not shoot it. The large kingfisher (Halcyon Ghurial) chat-

tered his harsh notes exultingly as he pounced on the frogs that swarm

in the shallows. I hunted in vain for some live specimens of Cyclo-

stoma ceylanicum and C. indicum*, that lay scattered dead in all

directions, and then threaded my way home again.

We are well off for kingfishers here; we have H. Ghurial, P.,

* Vide Supplementary note.

234 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

common in the jungles or tanks and up the large rivers ; H. Smyr-

nensis, L., affecting paddy fields throughout the island, and H. atri-

capillus, Lath., one solitary specimen procured near Jaffna. Ceryle

rudis, L., not uncommon and generally distributed. Alcedo ben-

galensis, Gmel., passim; and the lovely little three-toed Ceya,

C. erythaca, Pallas, rarely seen and more rarely shot, and delighting

equally in the wildest mountain-torrent and the placid tank. I have

seen Halcyon’ Smyrnensisfeeding much upon butterfliesand coleoptera,

hawking after them inthe manner of the Meropide ; their principal

food is small crustacea, frogs and fishes ; they breed in hollow trees,

laying two round white eggs. 4. bengalensis breeds on banks, and

lays four round white eggs ; [have procured them in May and June.

Starting very early on the morning of the 12th for Mehintally,

our next stage, I bagged two specimens of Buceros pica and two of

B. gingalensis, Shaw, the only two species of the genus I have

yet procured, though I am confident I once saw another (probably

B. albirostris, Shaw) in the Ambegamoa district.

The habits of B. pica are very peculiar ; I have seen them much on

the ground in grass land, but never could detect what they sought—

probably some small mammal. In flying they strike the air several

heavy strokes with their wings, and then stretching them out, sail

for several yards, when another flap is required, the head and mon-

strous casque thrown as much forward as their long necks will permit.

They always fly in flocks, generally in line, uttering their harsh dis-

cordant cries, which may be heard for upwards of a mile. The natives

assure me that in plucking fruit from the trees, they seize hold of it,

and then throw themselves off, turning and twisting in the air till

they wrench the fruit from its hold, when they recover their wings

and alight again, toss up the fruit, catch it, and swallow it whole.

B. gingalensis approaches somewhat to the long-tailed cuckoos (Phe-

nicophaine) in its method of travelling through the leafy tree-tops,

and is therefore most difficult to shoot. It flies into a tree and creeps

upwards to the top on the opposite side, and then darts into the next.

This is a habit with all our cuckoos; less visible in the true genus

Cuculus than in the other genera of the same family. As far as I

can ascertain, the range of B. pica is from Pt. Pedro, the most

northerly point, to Nallande or Matelle. B. gingalensis does not,

that I am aware of, attain a greater altitude, but it is found alone in

plenty a few miles up the Caltura River, among the isolated hills

which mark the first approach to the mountain zone. I have heard

of it at Galle and Matura, and saw it at Ragama, twelve miles from

Colombo, on the western coast ; neither of the species is seen again

till Chilaw is past, when B. pica becomes abundant, and continues

so to Jaffna. The natives assert that B. pica builds in holes in trees ;

that when incubation is fairly commenced, the female takes her seat

on the eggs, and the male fastens up the hole by which she entered,

leaving only a small aperture, through which he feeds his partner,

while she successfully guards their treasures from the monkey tribes,

her formidable bill nearly filling the entire entrance.

This day’s journey brought us fairly among the mountains. We

had one river to cross, and the usual allowance of mud-holes and

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 235

fallen trees, which had to be cut through, rounded, or jumped over!

The drive had been delightful hitherto, but the country being flat,

we obtained no views. Now, a sudden rise in the ground would give

us glimpses of the hills, sometimes clothed with wood to their sum-

mits, at others bare and frowning with solid rock. Villages became

more frequent along the road-side; and we skirted many lovely green

paddy fields, each with its scaffold, in which the owner sits at night

watching his crop, and hurling down lighted firebrands when herds

of elephants approach his fence. The cries of man and beast often

awoke us out of our sleep at nights. We arrived at Mehintally about

midday, and were soon joined by my old friend and fellow-labourer

in the Ceylon fauna, B. of Anarajahpoora. Not having met for

more than two years, we had much to say and talk over, and he took

us up to the Wihare on the top of the mountain, to induce the priests

to allow us to sleep there, as it threatened rain. I need not describe

to you this celebrated temple; others have done that before me, and I

was too much taken up with the abundance of fine butterflies and birds

which I everywhere saw, to observe the place very closely. B. was

in his element, and pointed out in one place an inscription that he

had cleaned, in another a pillar or slab that he had erected again.

He descanted, very learnedly no doubt, on its antiquity, &c.; but I

had found a pretty little Streptawis, a genus I had not hitherto seen,

and I could see nothing else in the old stones but famous places for

those shells, of which I secured some half-dozen. An Achatina,

which I take to be oropiila, lay dead in abundance; so also Helix bistri-

alis and Cyclostoma cornu venatorium*. We had a magnificent view of

the surrounding country from the top of the hill, the effect heightened

by several thunderstorms, which we could see expending their fury

on the low country, causing grand changes of light and shade. From

one of them which came rushing up, we had to beat a hasty retreat,

and after drinking a glass of cherry brandy round to the health of

absent friends, B. galloped away to clear the river before it became

too swollen to pass ; for such is the effect of these storms in the hills,

that a friend of mine was detained on the banks of the Sittaar for

eighteen hours, during which time the river fell seventeen feet. The

priests in their yellow robes crouched around us, as we squatted on the

ground eating our dinner, and looked with amazement at one or two

little things we had with us. My compass, for instance, underwent a

most strict scrutiny, and mystified them by its resolute determination

to point northward: it was no use twisting and turning it—the little

gold bar would keep i¢s head one way, and turned ¢hezr heads every

way. ,

All this while the lightning flashed and the thunder roared around

us in awful grandeur. I more than once wished myself and my long

gun-barrel on the low ground, instead of perched up there almost on

the summit of the highest hill in the neighbourhood ; but wishing

could not mend weather, and habit is second nature; the canary-bird

priests dropped off one by one; the pilgrims in the sheds outside

ceased chatting ; my companion’s heavy breathing proclaimed he was

off to the land of Nod; so wrapping my blanket round me, I lay down

* Vide Supplementary note.

236 Bibliographical Notices.

on the floor, and by the flickering light gazed at the fantastic carving

of the heathen temple. Nineveh and my brother stole over the

scene,—what a contrast! our own simple religion, another contrast !

and thanking God for the purer light vouchsafed to me than to these

poor creatures, I fell asleep on my hard bed, the sleep that only the

tired man knows. This morning we were off before daylight, scram-

bling down the scores of stone steps that lead to the temple. An

old pilgrim, whom we had heard loud in his devotions last night,

accompanied us, to enjoy the benefit of our light. While on the

rough uneven steps he was silent enough, but as soon as we cleared

them and came into the jungle-path, he set up his pipes and chanted

hymns in honour of Buddhoo, till our ears rang again. I advised

him to keep his breath for his journey, as calculated to be of more

use to him than Buddhoo ; but on this he sang the louder, and only

came to a halt, when, having by his melody raised himself up to the

seventh heaven, he forgot mundane affairs, and tripping up over a

stone, lay sprawling on the ground. The morning dawned as we

emerged from the jungle into the open road, and I then had a fair

view of the devout pilgrim ; he was an elderly man, but still vigorous ;

on his head he wore a red pilgrim’s hat, which only wanted the

cockle-shell to render it fit for Peter the Hermit himself; he had two

or three coats on, one over the other, and the same number of trousers,

all of different lengths, and B. declared he saw a pair made of matting

under all. He carried a staff, a bundle, and a gourd. When he

began his prayers, which he did if ever we halted, he rang a little

bell to call attention, and when he came near us he knelt down and

bowed to the ground. I observed, among the relics he had on, a

Romish medal of the Virgin, doubtless blest by the pope ; a sure pro-

tection against falling, as I have often been told by the priests when

a boy in Florence.

Today, though Sunday, we were forced to make two long stages,

and B. rode the last one. We breakfasted at Peria Colom and slept

at Allagamo, before reaching which we got a severe drenching, and

B. having no change with him, I have wrapped him in a blanket;

and while he is sleeping I close my letter, and shall despatch it by

the tappat, which we shall meet tomorrow morning. As we are

pushing on to save the Bombay steamer, I shall not be able to write

again till I get to Kandy. ‘Till then believe me yours very truly,

E. L. Layarp.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES,

_ A History of British Birds, Indigenous and Migratory ; Illustrated

by numerous Engravings. By Wiu11am MacGiuiyray, A.M.,

LL.D., Professor of Natural History, and Lecturer on Botany in

Marischal College and University, Aberdeen. Vols. iv. & v. Lon-

don: W. S. Orr & Co., Amen Corner, 1852.

WE believe it is now admitted, that whoever would worthily attempt

to arrange Birds according to the natural system, must not only attend

Bibliographical Notices. 237

to those external characters which were the sole guides of the early

systematists, but also to those anatomical and physiological facts

which constitute the framework of philosophic zoology ; the scalpel

and the needle have long since done their work, and of late years the

microscope has revealed some valuable characters in the arrangement

of the bone-cells, and the relative measurement of the blood-cor-

puscles. The relative size of the sexes, the food, the habits, whether

ordinary or under parental emotions, the mode of nidification, the

number of eggs, the appearance presented by the new-born young,

their comparative powers of vision, and of terrestrial or aquatic loco-

motion, are all more or less valuable accessories* to successful enter-

prise in a field of research so varied and extensive as to tax all the

mental and bodily powers of “the close-pent thinker and the busy

worker.”

An interval of nearly twelve years having elapsed since the publi-

cation of the first volume and the appearance of those placed at the

head of this article, it may be useful to remind our readers, that in

the introduction, the author ably enforces the claims of comparative

anatomy to be considered, not as a mere adjunct to, but an integral

part of, scientific zoology. In the three first volumes will be found,

besides an explanation of the terms employed in describing the ex-

ternal characters, a series of compendious remarks on the skeleton,

the trachea or windpipe, and the interior parts, especially the gullet,

stomach, intestinal canal and its appendages, which bear undeniable

traces of deep research and thoughtful elaboration. Educated for the

medical profession, called to the Conservatorship of the College of

Surgeons in Edinburgh for many years, the friend chosen by the

lamented Audubon to dissect, describe, and illustrate the anatomy of

many hundreds of specimens of American birds preserved in spirits

for that purpose, the author has brought to the due cultivation

of such rare opportunities an active and inquirmg mind, unwearied

diligence, great perseverance, a delicate pencil and a ready pen. To

these high qualifications for the closet and the field must be added,

the rare opportunities he enjoyed and improved of visiting many of |

the choicest localities for the study of the habits of his feathered

favourites, more especially the Water-birds, popularly so called, to the

elucidation of whose history these volumes are devoted.

True to his early belief in the importance of anatomic structure,

the author neglects no opportunity of illustrating its worth and

enforcing its practical application. The position of the Cranes

(Gruine) is disputed by many : ‘‘ although they bear some consider-

able resemblance to the Herons and Storks, they are clearly not of

that family, but more allied to the Bustards and Plovers, their very

muscular stomach and double czeca being sufficient to separate them

* So also are Mr. Denny’s researches on the parasitical Anoplura, and

our author gives the value of the Entozoa in his remarks on British Swans.

The Guillemot deposits her egg on the bare rocky shelf, the Woodpigeon

on an open platform of sticks, the Wren in a dome-shaped nest : a micro-

scopic examination of the egg-shell, as well as the down of young birds,

would lead to much curious, if not useful, information.

238 Bibliographical Notices.

from the former birds :” and although it is obvious that the Bustards

(Otine) resemble both the Rasores and Grallatores, “their internal

structure,’ which the author had no means of investigating, “alone

can settle the question :’”’ for the same reason, the position of that in-

teresting bird, the Pratincole, cannot be accurately determined : the

value of such evidence is pleasingly illustrated in treating of the affi-

nities of the Spoonbill and other birds. The trachea in many of the

Ducks (Fuliguline) and Mergansers is generally characterized by an

enlargement, and “the voice of the male is more hoarse and less

loud than that of the female ;” still, the physiologist will be puzzled

to account for the use of the great enlargement of the trachea in the

male of the Golden Eye (Clangula chrysophthalmcus). The trachea in

the male of the Black Scoter (Oidemia nigra) differs from the simple

apparatus of the female only in having the bronchi larger, and resembles

that of the female Ducks in general, whereas the trachez of the

males of O. perspicillata and O. fusca, its close allies, have a decided

enlargement. The differences in the structure of the trachea which

occur in some genera are carefully noted in the description of the

eight species of Swans which have been found in Britain: in some

species it follows the usual course, whilst in others it first enters the

sternum, forming a loop in the same manner as in the Crane. The

American and European Spoonbills present equally striking differences,

and yet the author admits that it would be “ injudicious to subdivide

these into distinct genera, as the species otherwise agree in all essen-

tial respects ;’’ and in many instances points out the danger of taking

some artificial, isolated, and often insignificant character in the con-

struction of genera.

The orders into which the Water-birds have been grouped are

mainly constructed with reference to their natural habits: we have

Cursores or Runners, Cranes and Bustards ; Tentatores or Probers,

Plovers, Sandpipers, Snipes ; Aucupatores or Stalkers, Herons,

Egrets ; Latitores or Skulkers, Rails, Crakes, Gallinules; Cribra-

tores or Shifters, Geese, Swans, Ducks ; Urinatores or Divers, Grebes,

Loons, Auks, and Cormorants ; Mersatores or Plungers, Petrels, Gulls,

Terns. Perhaps we cannot do better than transcribe the account of the

habits of the typical species belonging to the last-mentioned order: —

“The Mersatores are birds of less compact form, lightness and

even buoyancy, as well as strength, being essential to their nature.

Their plumage is of looser texture and more bulky. Their long wings

are fitted for a light, gliding, bounding flight, very unlike the straight- ©

forward, laboured, though quick aérial progression of the Urinatores.

They sit lightly on the water, swim, though not rapidly, but are in-

capable of diving, and never enter into the deep otherwise than mo-

mentarily by plunging or dipping. The larger species are in a measure

omnivorous, in so far as regards animal food ; the smaller feed chiefly

on small fishes and crustacea. ‘They usually nestle on the ground,

laying from three to five spotted eggs ; but some which lay in holes

or crevices have white eggs. The young, at first densely covered

with down, can walk and run, as well as swim, from the first ; but

usually remain for some time in or about the nest, or conceal them-

Bibliographical Notices. 239

selves in suitable places. Most of the birds of this order walk very

expertly. The males are little larger than the females, and generally

the sexes are coloured alike ; but the young have more mottled and

duller colours than the adult. Their flesh is not esteemed, and none

of them have been domesticated.” (Vol. v. p. 7.)

As a happy illustration of our author’s manner of describing the

habits of the typical genera, as far as British species are concerned,

we quote the following passage on the Tringine, as remarkable both

for its truthfulness and its beautiful imagery :—

“< Who, that has often visited the shores of the ocean, wandered.

along the extended sand-beaches on the margin of which the waves

terminate their career in foam and uproar, or visited the muddy

estuaries alternately filled and emptied by the periodical floods, has

not stood to gaze upon the flocks of tiny birds that were busily

picking up their food from the moist gronnd, or wheeling, as if in

sport, their devious flight, now skimming the surface of the water,

now rising high above the breakers and then shooting far off to sea,

to visit a distant part of the coast? How often, in visiting a sedgy

pool surrounded with marshes, have we been saluted, but in no friendly

wise, by the shrill clamour of the long-billed and sharp-winged birds

which ‘had placed their nests on tufts too remote to be reached !

Again, on the long range of heathery hills that we had traversed

for many a weary mile, we have come, very unexpectedly to us, and

- with no welcome from its occupant, upon the nest of the lonely Cur-

lew, which fluttered from among our feet in silence and terror, until

reaching a safe distance she began to entice us away from her trea-

sure, by displaying a broken wing and shattered leg—taught, in fact

by instinct, to act a palpable untruth. Many pleasant sights have

we seen on these solitary rambles—here the four spotted eggs of the

Dunlin, so like in colour to the surrounding ground, that you wonder

how the eye has distinguished them—here the timid young of the

same bird squatted among the short heath—there a flock of Godwits

thrusting their bills into the mud; and, again, the gliding and low

flight of the beautiful White-breasted Tatler, as skimming by the

margin of the quiet lake, it emits its shrill and reiterated cries.”

(Vol. iv. p. 161.)

To enter into a critical examination of the value of the orders,

families and genera would demand greater space than we can com-

mand, and a far more extensive acquaintance with the subject than

we possess; it could only be superficially treated, whilst common

justice demands that it should be done with respectful attention : the

changes introduced into the scientific nomenclature are much to be

regretted, whilst we believe his legislation in vernacular names is

worse than useless. Perhaps few naturalists will agree in accepting

the views of our author either in nomenclature or in classification,

but such has been the labour and research employed in the work,

that in wisely admitting or in wisely attacking them, an extensive and

varied acquaintance with the subject is required.

Under these circumstances, in dealing with an original work like

this, which has been boldly planned and ably executed, we gladly

240 Bibliographical Notices.

turn from the consideration of the ever-vacillating quantities of fami-

lies and genera, concerning which there is so much diversity of opi-

nion amongst able men, to that of species, which, if their chief cha-

racters are accurately described and their habits ably illustrated,

constitute a monument of merit far more enduring than any system

that ever has been promulgated ; for without such imperishable mate-

rials the temple of the natural system cannot be built ; and it is for

the sake of storing up these materials, some smoothed and ready to

fit into their proper place, others rough-dressed and requiring the

finisher’s touch, that we would respectfully invite the student to lay

aside all unworthy prejudices against these innovations.

The specific descriptions are in every instance where practicable

taken from fresh specimens, they are most carefully elaborated, and

often illustrated in part by excellent woodcuts ; there is also a short

diagnosis of each species acceptable to the general reader, and obvia-

ting any inconvenience in going over those minute descriptions, which

can only be justly appreciated for purposes of comparing identical or

nearly allied species from different quarters of the globe. The de-

scriptions of the habits are given with much care, beauty, and accu-

racy; many of them must have been written in the field, and in

default of personal observation extracts are given from the works of

other naturalists; but it is much to be regretted that the title of the

work is occasionally omitted, and in almost no instance is there any

reference to the page whence the extract has been derived.

In the remarks on the general habits of the order of Tentatores or

Probers, most of which are remarkable for the solicitude with which

they guard their nests and young, some remarks possessing much

interest are made on this habit, as displayed in birds belonging to

different orders ; but unfortunately the chapter is concluded by stric-

tures on social morality which are foreign to the subject, injudicious

in the choice of examples, and unwise in their general application.

Neither can we agree with a general law stated in treating of the

Pluvialine, that ‘No bird that eats entire and live animals has a

crop ;” whereas Bulimus acutus and Helix ericetorum are largely

eaten by the Rock Pigeons in the Hebrides, whilst the Kestrel, Honey

Buzzard, Pheasant, Partridge, and Quail, devour insects with little or

no dismemberment. In the pleasing biographies of the Golden Plover

and the Green and White Sandpiper (Totanus hypoleucos),no mentionis

made of their peculiar habits during the pairing season,—how the males

lower their heads, elevate their wings, and pirouette around each other

in presence of the females, with shrill, menacing, and rolling cries;

nay more, the latter are very frequently observed to perch on trees and

run along the branches with ease: in America, Audubon notes this

arboreal habit in the Spotted Sandpiper (7. macularius). Several of

our native birds which do not usually swim, do so readily when

winged and chased into the water, or when they fall into it severely

wounded: amongst those which voluntarily take short swimming

excursions in tidal pools, we may enumerate the Oyster-catcher and

the Redshank ; the latter, we are told, casts up the indigestible cases of

the larva of the caddice-fly upon which it feeds, as the Owl ejects the

Bibliographical Notices. 241

fur of the mouse, and the Rook the husk of the oat. No mention is

made of the curious sexual note of the male Lapwing in the breeding

season, which resembles the alarm-note of the Missel Thrush, but is

uttered in a more abrupt and broken manner. The breeding of the

Woodcock in Britain no longer excites great interest : in the excellent

communications quoted by our author from the field notes of the Rev.

Mr. Smith of Monquhitter and Mr. Burnet of Kembay, many inter-

esting points in its history are pleasingly illustrated. The identity

of the beautiful White Egret, shot at Tyningham, East Lothian, in

1840, with Eyretta nigrirostris of C. L. Bonaparte, is still undeter-

mined, and unfortunately no British localities are given for Hyretta

alba.

The fact that a female Shoveller, Rhynchaspis elypeata, was

killed in Gullane Loch in July 1828, as recorded in vol. iv. of Sir

W. Jardine’s ‘ British Birds,’ has been overlooked ; else the author

would not have stated, that ‘‘in Scotland no authentic instance of its

occurring at any season has come to my knowledge.” It would

appear that a very large proportion of the Divers, Mergansers, Golden-

eyed Garrots, and Wigéeons, killed in winter, in the south of Scotland

and in England, are females and young birds. The claims of the

Bridled Guillemot, Uria lacrymans, to rank as a species are still

matter of dispute ; but we have here a description of a young bird,

and it would appear that the white ring encircling the eye is not

peculiar to the old bird as was supposed. The young of the Solan

Goose, and all our larger Gulls require three years to attain their

perfect plumage, and yet immature birds do not frequent our shores

in numbers proportional to their annual increase ; they are still more

rare in the breeding localities, and in no instance has an immature

bird been found paired with an adult. The habits of our larger

Gulls—the cries of both adults and young—and the comparative

scarcity of the latter, are pleasingly given in the account of the Black-

headed Gull, as an important member of the vast congregation of sea

birds which assembled to feed on young herrings in the Firth of

Forth above Queensferry in December 1837. We are aware that

Audubon found, that the young of many species of both land and water

birds, in America, migrated during the cold season to a much lower

latitude than their parents, and we have seen, that as respects some

of our water-birds whosé summer haunts are in the Arctic regions,

the same fact is observable with us. A more intimate acquaintance

with the fauna of the Iberian peninsula and the north of Africa may

lead to the discovery of analogous facts in European ornithology ; and

the question as to the residence of the immature Solan Geese and

larger Gulls, can be settled by voyagers in the Mediterranean and

adjacent sea.

Our limited space compels us to give only few extracts illustrative

of our author’s style in describing the habits of his favourites :—

“« Beautiful are those green woods that hang upon the craggy sides

of the fern-clad hills, where the Heath-fowl threads its way among the

tufts of brown heath, and the Cuckoo sings his ever-pleasing notes as"

he balances himself on the gray stone, vibrating his fan-like tail.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 16

242 Bibliographical Notices.

Now I listen to the simple song of the mountain Blackbird, warbled

by the quiet lake that spreads its glittering bosom to the sun, winding

far away among the mountains, amid whose rocky glens wander the

wild deer, tossing their antlered heads on high as they snuff the

breeze tainted with the odour of the slow-paced shepherd and his

faithful dog. In that recess formed by two moss-clad slabs of mica-

slate, the lively Wren jerks up its little tail and chits its merry note,

as it recalls its straggling young ones that have wandered among the

bushes. From the sedgy slope, sprinkled with white cotton-grass,

comes the shrill cry of the solitary Curlew ; and there, high over the

heath, wings his meandering way the joyous Snipe, giddy with excess

of unalloyed happiness.

“There, another has sprung from among the yellow-flowered

marigolds that profusely cover the marsh ; upwards, slantingly, on

vapidly vibrating wings, he shoots, uttering the while his two-noted

ery. Tissick, tissick, quoth the Snipe as he leaves the bog. Now

in silence he wends his way, until at length, having reached the height

of perhaps a thousand feet, he zigzags along, emitting a louder and

shriller ery of z0o0-zee, z00-zec, zo0-zec; which over, varying his

action, he descends on quivering pinions, curving towards the earth,

with surprising speed, while from the rapid beats of his wing, the tre-

mulous air gives to the ear what at first seems the voice of distant

thunder.”

And again—

‘Many a time and oft, in the days of my youth, when the cares

of life were few and the spirits expansile, and often too in later years,

when I have made a temporary escape to the wilderness to breathe

an atmosphere untainted by the effluvia of cities, and ponder in

silence on the wonders of creative power, have I stood on the high

moor and listened to the mellow notes of the Plover, that seemed to

come from the gray slopes of the distant hills. Except the soft note

of the Ring-plover, I know none so pleasing from the Grallatorial

tribes. Amid the wild scenery of the rugged hills and sedgy valleys,

it comes gently and soothingly on the ear, and you feel, without

being altogether conscious of its power, that it soothes the troubled

mind, as water cools the burning brow. How unlike the shriek of

the Heron! But why should we think of it ? for it reminds us of the

cracked and creaking voice of some village beldame of the Saxon race.

The clear tones of the Celtic maiden could not be more pleasant to

any one, or perhaps much more welcome to her lover, than the sum-

mer note'of the Golden Plover to the lover of birds and of nature.

As you listen to it, now distant, now nearer and near, and see the

birds with short flights approaching as if to greet you, though in

reality with more fear than confidence, with anxiety and appre-

hension, the bright sunshine that glances on their jetty breasts is

faintly obscured by the white vapours that have crept up from the

western valley, and presently all around us is suffused with an opaline

light, into the confines of which a bird is dimly seen to advance, then

- another, anda third. Who could represent the scene on canvas or

card? a hollow hemisphere of white shining mist, on which are de-

Bibliographical Notices. 243

picted two dark human figures, their heads surrounded with a radiant

halo, and these black-breasted Golden Plovers magnified to twice their

natural size, and gazing upon us each from its mossy tuft. It is as

if two mortals had a conference on the heath with three celestial

messengers—and so they have. Presently a breeze rolls away the

mist, and discloses a number of those watchful sentinels, each on his

mound of faded moss, and all emitting their mellow cries the moment

we offer to advance. They are males, whose mates are brooding

over their eggs, or leading their down-clad and toddling chicks among

the to them pleasant peat-bogs that intervene between the high

banks clad with luxuriant heath, not yet recovered from the effects

of the winter frost, and little meadows of cotton-grass, white as the

snow-wreaths that lie on the distant hill. How prettily they run

over the gray moss and lichens, their little feet twinkling, and their

full, bright and soft eyes gleaming, as they commence their attempts

to entice us from their chosen retreats! In the midst of them alight

some tiny things, black-breasted too, with reddish backs and black

nebs, and neat pointed wings, which they stretch right up and then

fold by their sides. These are Plovers’ Pages, which also have their

nests on the moor; the mist rolls slowly away, and is ascending in

downy flakes the steep side of the corry, whence comes suddenly on

the ear the scream of the Curlew,—pleasing ‘too, but to the deer

startling.”

How delightful must the perusal of these volumes prove to the

pure-minded man, who devotes his leisure hours to intellectual enjoy-

ment in connexion with the wonderful works of nature! Here, he may

live his boyhood over again; he may give reins to his imagination

and revel in a little world of his own creation, feeling assured it has

a true existence to the senses when these are awakened and cultivated

for the highest and noblest end of all perception.

_ Perhaps better selections might have been made ; but such as they

are, they possess this advantage, that in these days of cheap tra-

velling, their beauty and truthfulness can be easily tested by all who

feel interested in the subject, and to whom even a day’s release from”

the carking cares of the mart and the desk, to breathe the free moun-

tain air, is profitable both for body and mind. We believe, that

after due consideration, most of the readers of these volumes will

agree, that in the valuable descriptions of the habits of many birds,

there is a nice perception and striking expression of that mysterious

analogy which exists between the physical and the moral world,

which leads man to clothe with life and sentiment everything which

attracts the attention in the aspect of external nature, bringing all

that strikes the senses into unison with all that touches the soul.

We believe, such is the author’s essentially truthful nature, that

a more extensive acquaintance with the British and Continental Mu-

scums, with the literature of the subject, and with other men of like

pursuits, would have materially influenced those peculiar views in

classification and nomenclature, which have been developed by re-

search and patient study under the comparatively limited advantages

which he enjoyed.

16*

244 Zoological Society.

The student may perhaps object to the detailed account of the

habits, but if he would attentively investigate the interesting subjects

of migration, nidification, singing, local and geographical distribution,

he will gratefully acknowledge all that has been written. Stript of

those lengthened descriptions which the student can alone appreciate,

yet ornamented with the striking diagnosis already provided, and

enriched with foot-notes illustratmg the progress of the subject, a

second, cheaper, and condensed edition of the work would, we believe,

attain to an extensive and well-deserved popularity. Wilson, Audubon,

Waterton and others have enriched our literature with contributions

which are read and welcomed by every class in the community, and

we believe that in due time the name of MacGillivray will stand m

the foremost rank.

The mournful story of their gifted author will serve to heighten

their interest in every feeling heart. The publication of the first three

volumes proved a bad speculation, involving the author in pecuniary

liabilities, and compelling him to severe labour in support of a large

family ; death entered his home ; his health sunk under accumulated

distress and labour; struck by a mortal disease which the milder

climate of Devonshire failed to alleviate, last summer the once sturdy

wanderer of the wild hills of Scotland returned home to die. As a

controversialist, we would cover his faults with the mantle of charity ;

perhaps he has often been more sinned against than sinning: as a

valuable writer in geology, botany, and some departments, especially

the mollusca, of zoology, he is very favourably known, but it is as

the author of ‘ British Birds’ that his name will go down to posterity.

His dying effort was to finish it for the press, to put the keystone to

a long career of zealous devotion to science, bequeathing to the natu-

ralist a legacy of which his country may well be proud,—to all men

the precious example of an earnest life.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 25, 1851.—R. H. Solly, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

Mr. Gould directed the attention of the Meeting to two Hybrid

Birds, concerning which he read the following letter, which had been

addressed to Mr. B. Leadbeater, F.Z.S.

““Cottimore, Walton-on-Thames, December 17, 1850.

**S1r,—With reference to the bird which you now have of mine

to preserve, I will tell you all which I have ascertained concerning it.

It was shot at Henley Park, in the county of Surrey, by the keeper

of H. Halsey, Esq., on a part of his property called the Peat Moor,

and not far from the Frimley ridges; a wild tract of country, with a

good many black-game upon it. The keeper was shooting pheasants

for the supply of the house, and this bird rose on the opposite side

of the hedge to that on which he was, on the outside of a large covert :

he did not see it distinctly ; but as in rising it made the sort of cry

or crowing which a cock-pheasant is apt to do when disturbed, he

shot it. I found it hung up in the larder, but was just in time to

rescue it from the cook, and Mr. Halsey allowed me to take posses-

sion of it to be preserved. There is no doubt of its being a hybrid

between the black-cock and hen-pheasant, as it appears that a black-

cock has for the last two years frequented this particular covert and

fed with the pheasants. ‘The keeper, after feeding his pheasants, has

frequently hid himself, to count his stock of those beautiful birds,

and always saw this black-cock come to feed with them ; and so it

lasted for two years or more. I have no doubt that this bird is the

produce of his intimacy with a hen-pheasant. The old black-cock

used to play like a cock-turkey, the keeper tells me, dragging his

wings, and could drive all the cock-pheasants, being completely master

over them; which I wonder at, as the pheasant has spurs and he

has none. The hybrid was shot on the 26th of October, and had he

lived another month, would have been a beautiful bird. You will

observe that he crowed on rising as a cock-pheasant does, which I

believe a black-cock does not do. As*far as I can ascertain in the

number of instances of hybrids mentioned in Yarrell’s ‘British Birds,’

they seem all to be the produce of cock-pheasants and grey-hens,

whereas there is no doubt this is the reverse.

‘“T may mention while on this subject, that in another wood on

Mr. Halsey’s property two Hybrids were produced between the cock-

pheasant and hen golden pheasant; this took place about thirteen

years ago. A hen golden pheasant had escaped from confinement,

and it was known that she was alive in the coverts; and in one par-

ticular wood it was remarked that the pheasants were always disturbed

and driven out of it, and it was not known for some time by what ;

till at last, by watching at the feeding-places, it was discovered that

this golden hen-pheasant and two other curious-looking birds were

so pugnacious, that they drove every thing from the place. They

were all three shot, when the other two proved to be cock-birds, and

there is no doubt whatever of their parentage, both from their shape

and plumage. They are small birds and not handsome, partaking

of the plumage of both sorts of pheasants, without any of the beauty

of either. I believe this to be the first instance on record of their

ever breeding in a wild state; and you must remember that they were

not in a Norfolk covert, full of half-tame pheasants, but in one of the

wildest parts of England, as the presence of black-game will tell you.

They were shot in the month of November, and therefore had pro-

bably got as good plumage as they ever would have. They are now

in my possession through the kindness of Mr. Halsey.

“1 think it a very curious circumstance that these birds should have

been produced in a wild state, as I find in the ‘Gardens and Mena-

gerie of the Zoological Society,’ vol. ii. Birds, under the head of

_ Golden Pheasant, that in China, where the two sorts are wild, they

have never been known to produce a mixed breed, and that in confine-

ment it is sometimes obtained, but with the greatest difficulty. -Also,

246 - Zoological Society.

in the ‘ Natural History of Ireland,’ vol. ii. Birds, by W. Thompson,

it is stated, as a reason for the Golden Pheasant not doing well in a

wild state in this country if introduced where the common pheasant

is now abundant, that they are such a shy, timid bird, and would be

easily driven off by the other species. This fear is evidently ground-

less, as not only the half-bred birds, but the golden hen drove all

the other pheasants, as was seen frequently by the keeper ; and they

were so cunning, and so well able to take care of themselves, that

after it was known they were there, and the mischief they did, the

covert was beat in the usual way for pheasants, in the hopes of being

able to destroy these birds, but without meeting with them, and the

keeper was obliged to watch for them and shoot them at feed.

*T remain, your obedient servant,

* Joun W. G. Spicer.”

The following paper was also read :—

1. On THE ANATOMY OF THE Wart-Hoe (Puacocuervs Patiasn,

Van DER Hoeven).

By Prov. Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. erc.

The female Phacocherus died, without previous symptoms of ail-

ment, on Wednesday, February 5th, having lived in the Menagerie

of the Society ten months, during which it throve, like the male, and

grew rapidly ; its weight at the time of its death was 105 lbs.

The length of the body from the extremity of the jaws to the root

of the tail was 3 feet 6 inches; the length of the head 1 foot; that

of the tail 1 foot: this part is naked, very slender, tapering towards

the end, which is subcompressed, a little dilated, and ornamented

with a tuft of long and slender black bristles, growing chiefly from

the opposite margins, as in the Elephant. A layer of lard or fat ad-

hered to the under surface of the corium, as in the Common Hog,

preventing the movement of the skin by a panniculus carnosus.

The hair is of one kind, coarse, scanty, and moderately long ; the

bulb of each is imbedded in a flattened whitish body, about 3 lines

broad. The cuticle is impressed by curved lines, giving it the ap-

pearance of being composed of imbricated scales from 3 to 4 lines in

breadth. There is a strong callosity in front of each carpus, formed

by, or connected with, the frequent habit of this animal of walking

on its fore-knees. The suborbital wart-like appendage, situated

14 inch below the eye, is composed of a mass of fibrous and adi-

pose tissue. A double row of strong cilia project from the upper

eyelid; but there are none on the lower lid. There is a broad

“membrana nictitans.’ An arch of long black hairs forms an eye-

brow. The upper lip is bent upwards, or folded over the base of the

upper tusk, and many short hairs grow from the thickened margin

of this fold. There is a slightly curved callous ridge of the integu-

ment, 5 inches in length, parallel with the middle of the lower bor-

der of the lower jaw. There are but four nipples, one pair abdomi-

nal, about an inch behind the umbilicus; the other pair inguinal.

Zoological Society. 247

The anus is situated about an inch below the base of the tail, is a

transverse crescentic aperture, with a thick upper border. The vulva

is situated about 10 lines below the anus; it is a little peaked

below, and the clitoris, like a small caruncle, projects 4 lines within

the margin.

There was no appearance of incisors in either jaw; but in the

substance of the alveolar border of the lower jaw were four rudi-

mental incisors, 9 lines long by 2 lines wide, which probably were never

destined to come through, and are smaller than those in the Caffra-

rian Phacocheere, called ‘ Harruja,’ in the British Museum. ‘Tlie

present specimen also differed from that species in having no incisor

in the upper jaw ; not even the rudiment of one could be found in the

substance of the premaxillary. Hence I conclude the species to be

that which Van der Hoeven has characterized by the absence of in-

cisors in both jaws, and has called Phacocherus Pallasii. The ex-

serted crown of the canine tusks was 2} inches long in the upper,

and 2 inches long in the lower jaw. Five molars were apparent on

each side the upper jaw, and four molars on each side the lower jaw.

The first in each jaw was a small, obtusely rounded premolar, with

three long diverging fangs above and two below, answering to p 3;

the second molar in the upper jaw was a much-worn milk-tooth, m 4 ;

the third grinder above and the second below were the first true mo-

lar, m 1, with the crown worn down nearly to the roots. The fourth

grinder above and the third below were the second true molar, m 2,

with a body or crown 13 of an inch in length before the giving off

of the short bent fangs. The last tooth in both jaws was the anterior

point of the third true molar just beginning to cut the gum*.

The absence of any incisors above the gum in this young animal,

and the presence of four rudimental ones hidden in the lower jaw,

just where they are occasionally found in old individuals of the Pha-

cocherus Pallasii, show that this hidden condition and small size are

not due to age, but are specific characters.

The roof of the mouth presented about twenty-two pairs of trans-

verse, arched, palatal ridges, with their convexities turned forwards ;

gradually decreasing as they were placed more backwards, and ter-

minating opposite the end of the molar series ; beyond this part the

membrane of the palate was smooth and soft. The tongue is long

and narrow, with small, obtuse, well-defined papillze below its mar-

gins, with a smooth dorsum, beset with very fine gustatory papille

for two-thirds of its extent. At the base of the tongue, 6 inches from

the tip, are two large fossulate papille, on the same transverse line,

and behind these the dorsum of the tongue is beset with numerous

soft, moderately large, pointed and retroverted papillee.

* The grinding surface of the teeth in place closely corresponded with those of

the Phacochwrus Pallasii figured in my Memoir on the Teeth of the Wart-Hogs

(Philosophical Transactions, 1840, pl. 34. fig. 8, m1, m2 and m 3). The pre-

sent specimen shows a stage anterior to the one there figured, the last milk-

tooth intervening between the first molar and the small premolar in the upper

jaw. There was no trace of the germ of a p4 above the crown of d4 in place,

whence it may be concluded that, at corresponding phases of dentition, the Phac.

Pallasii has fewer grinders than the Phac. A’liant.

248 Zoological Society.

Two mucous sacculi, about 1 inch in diameter and 14 inch in depth,

are produced from the upper and back part of the pharynx into the

pterygoid fossze, on each side the basisphenoid. Between the mouths

of these sacculi there projects from the back part of the pharynx a

glandular prominence or caruncle, about 7 lines long by 5 lines broad.

At the lower and back part of the pharynx a third median sacculus

is developed, just below the ‘ constrictores pharyngis’; in this re-

markable structure the Wart-Hog resembles the Babyrussa*. The

cesophagus commences between this sacculus behind and two large

post-arytenoid sacculi in front, and is divided from both by a trans-

verse membranous ridge or wall. The long ligamentous crura of the

epiglottis are continued from the sides and back part of the post-

arytenoid sacculi to that cartilage, which is unusually distant from

the larynx. The convex border of the broad epiglottis projects into

the posterior nostril. The cesophagus descends behind the trachea to

the thorax, and in the posterior mediastinum it is suspended by a fold

of the pleura, about 13 inch broad, which attaches the tube to the

descending aorta, after it has passed through the arch.

The stomach is of small size and simple shape; its length in a

straight line is 9 inches; following its greater curvature 1 foot

7 inches; the lesser curvature, or the distance from the cardia to the

pylorus, being only 3 inches. The left end extends about 34 inches

beyond the cardia, and the right end projects about 2 inches to the

right of the pylorus. It presents the usual form of the simple sto-~

mach, but the cardiac blind end is marked off by a slight constrie-

tion, hardly, however, to the same degree as in the Common Hog;

and far from presenting the complexity of the stomach in the Baby-

russa. The great omentum is continued from behind the great cur-

vature, and was folded or crumpled up behind and beneath the sto-

mach, enclosing the spleen, which was to the left and a little behind

the great end of the stomach. No part of the omentum was visible

when the abdominal cavity was exposed, and but little of the stomach

could be seen. Almost the only viscera that presented themselves

were the large spiral coils of the colon, closely united together by

mesocolic bands laden with fat, about an inch in breadth. The

ezcum was in the left lumbar region. The stomach extended from

the left hypochondrium across the epigastric to the right hypochon-

driac regions. The liver extended from the right hypochondrium to

the left, but did not cover all the great end of the stomach. The

small intestines lay concealed behind the colon.

The cesophagus, which is 2 inches in circumference at its termi-

nation in the stomach, opens nearer the posterior than the ante-

rior surface of the lesser curvature, 34 inches from the left end,

which forms a prominence above the concavity leading to it from the

ullet.

‘ The cesophageal epithelium is continued a little way on the inner

surface of the stomach, forming a thin, narrow, oval patch, extend-

ing 1} inch to the left of the cardia, 2rds of an inch to the right and

* See Prof. Vrolik’s excellent memoir on that animal, ‘ Recherches d’Anatomie

comparée sur le Babyrussa,’ 4to, p. 30, pl. 3.

Zoological Society. 245

back part of the cardia, and 3rd of an inch to the front of the cardia.

The rest of the stomach is lined by the usual gastric vascular mem-

brane, which in the distended state shows one or two short and very

narrow, straight rugee, and is smooth in the rest of its extent, except

near the commencement of the short and narrow canal leading to the

pylorus, where a number of longitudinal rugze converge. The mus-

cular coat of the stomach is 2 lines in-thickness at the cardia, where

its texture is unusually firm ; it diminishes in thickness to 1 line after

a course of 2 inches from the cardia, and is less than half a line thick

over the great dilated portion of the stomach. It resumes its thick-

ness of 2 lines at the narrow pyloric portion. A few longitudinal

rugee radiate from the cardia a little way upon the epithelial part, but

there is no valvular apparatus there.

The form of the pylorus is crescentic, bounded below by an arched

protuberance, receiving in its concavity a single longitudinal protube-

rance from the upper side.

The bile-tube (ductus choledochus) opens on a mammillary emi-

nence half an inch from the pylorus.

The duodenum, which is about 1 inch in diameter at its com-

mencement, where it receives the ductus choledochus and pancreatic

duct, contracts to a diameter of 2rds of an inch as it bends down in

front of the-right kidney, suspended by a narrow mesentery ; it then

crosses the first lumbar vertebra, and becomes attached to the back

of the ascending colon ; there it ascends a little way, bending obliquely

round the colon, and becomes suspended, as jejunum, upon the

proper mesentery. The jejunum and ilium lie in close coils sus-

pended by the narrow mesentery, which is loaded with fat, termina-

ting next the intestine in lobes which project as a free border on

each side the junction of the mesentery to the gut. The mesenteric

vessels pass straight through this fat, without forming anastomotic

arches. The mesenteric glands are arranged in a semicircle about

the root of the mesentery. The small intestines preserve a pretty

uniform diameter until near the end of the ilium, which gradually

contracts to a diameter of about half an inch. The length of the

small intestine is from 18 to 20 feet, or about five times the length

of the body ; which is proportionally one-half the length of the small

intestines of the domestic Hog. The ilium passes near its termination

from the right to the left lumbar region, and ascends to terminate in

the cecum, to which it is attached by a duplicature of the perito- _

neum. The cecum was situated in the advanced part of the left

lumbar region. It was 3} inches in length, and about 24 in diame-

ter, with an obtuse rounded end ; its parietes were slightly puckered

or sacculated on two longitudinal bands, about 4 lines in breadth, a

third band commencing near the entry of the ilium; its circumfe-

rence is 7 inches. It is divided by a constricted neck, 33 inches in

circumference and 1} inch in length, from the colon, and this con-

tracted part was sacculated only on one side, the other side being

smooth, with a strong coat of longitudinal fibres external to the cir-

cular ones. At this part the ilium, czecum and beginning of the colon

are attached by a strong mesentery to the spine: the colon ascends

250 Zoological Society.

in front of the left kidney to the great curvature of the stomach, and

bends over to the right side in front of the epiploon, and descending

describes a large spiral curve, then a second, third and fourth, pro-

gressively diminishing in extent; the last and innermost is folded

upon itself, and repeats two spiral coils in the opposite direction,

the extent of these increasing; and the gut, quittmg the mass of

closely connected coils, passes backwards, and bends round the root

of the mesentery, adhering to that part and to the pancreas above,

then descends in front of the duodenum, much diminished in size,

and getting to the back of the lumbar region becomes the rectum,

and is continued, tightly bound to the sacrum, behind the genital

organs and bladder to the vent. The coils of the colon, which are

the first viscera that present themselves, and conceal almost all the

others in the abdomen, are attached to one another by bands of meso-

colon of about an inch in breadth; and these were laden with lobes

of fat. There were many small, dark-coloured glands at the root of

the mesocolon, from which straight blood-vessels radiated in groups

of from four to eight or ten. The colon, where it forms the first

series of coils, is 10 inches in circumference, and is slightly sacculated

on two longitudinal bands. The sacculi subside with a slight dimi-

nution of diameter in the returning coils.

The length of the ‘large intestines’ was 13 feet 6 inches, or nearly

four times the length of the entire animal.

The mucous membrane of the small intestines is produced in the

duodenum into four or five narrow longitudinal folds, which in the

jejunum are six or seven in number, and are here or there connected

together by oblique folds. Towards the middle of the jejunum these

folds disappear, and then reappear at intervals progressively increa-

sing; and in the ilium the mucous lining is even and simply villous.

In the partial or interrupted extents of the plicated structure, the

rugze are more reticulate in their arrangement. The lining membrane

of the colon was smooth and even, but gorged with blood, and varied

in many parts from a deep vinous to an almost black colour. The

lining membrane of the rectum was disposed in numerous fine longi-

tudinal rugze. The small intestines contained only mucus ; the large

intestines a dark fluid matter of the usual fecal odour, with one or

two masses of hard feeces, about the size and shape of a pullet’s egg.

The liver weighed 2 Ibs. 4 oz. ; it consisted of three principal lobes,

viz. a right, middle and left ; the right is the largest, and is partially

subdivided at its free extremity, which is closely connected with the

right supra-renal body and the summit of the right kidney. The

middle lobe is bifid, a gall-bladder 4 inches long by 13 inch broad

being lodged in the cleft; a small ‘lobulus Spigelii’ projects near

the neck of the gall-bladder. The left lobe of the liver terminates

on the left side, about 3 inches from the cardiac end of the stomach.

The hepatic duct joins the cystic after a course of an inch; the

‘ductus communis’ is about the same length, and has a width of

3 lines at its termination, which is at the upper part of the beginning

of the duodenum.

The pancreas is a long flattened band, from an inch to an inch

Zoological Society. 251

and a half in breadth, extending in two directions from the begin-

ning of the duodenum, where its duct terminates. One portion fol-

lows the first part of the curvature of the duodenum to the extent of

6 inches; the other and chief part of the gland passes from the py-

lorus behind the stomach to the spleen, and is 7 inches in length.

The spleen is a long, flattened, ellipsoid body, about 11 inches in

length and 21 inches across its broadest part at the middle. It

weighed 3 oz.

The kidneys together weighed 63 oz. ; they are not cleft or lobu-

lated, and are situated symmetrically at the back of the hypochon-

dria. The supra-renal bodies are of an elongate, subcylindrical shape.

The heart is a somewhat flattened cone, with a produced pointed

apex formed by the left ventricle. The pericardium adheres to the

sternum ; it was covered with much fat. There is a large pleural sac

between the pericardium and the diaphragm, which contains the azy-

gous lobe of the lung, the long intra-thoracic inferior cava, the ceso-

phagus and descending aorta.

The right lung is divided into three lobes and the ‘lobulus azygos’;

the left lung into two lobes, the upper and smaller lobe being slightly

subdivided. ‘The tracheal rings overlap each other behind. The

thymus gland extended from the fore-part of the pericardium into

the neck. The thyroid gland consists of one elongate, narrow lobe,

concave where it is applied to the fore-part of the trachea, convex

where it is covered by the ‘ sterno-thyroidei’; it is about 2 inches in

length and 8 lines wide. The thyroid cartilage is of unusual length,

shaped like the side or section of a vase, convex outwards at its lower

half, and concave above, by the bending outwards of its broad upper

margin; its length is 2} inches, its breadth 1ginch. The arytenoid

cartilages are still more unusual in their conformation ; they are very

long, curved backwards, and confluent at their apices ; on each side of

this prolonged confluent point they are deeply cleft, so as to form two

lateral pointed processes or appendages. A fold of membrane is con-

tinued from each lateral appendix outwards to the ligamentous crura

of the epiglottis ; these folds form the outer walls of two large post-

arytenoid sacculi, which intervene between the larynx and pharynx.

A median fold of membrane is continued backwards from the middle

line and confluent apices of the arytenoids, and forms the septum

between the post-arytenoid sacculi. The mucous membrane of the

larynx is continued from the anterior and upper border of the thyroid

forwards and upwards into the concavity of the basihyal, forming a

wide but not very deep anterior sacculus.

The brain weighed 33 0z.

Female Organs.—The ovarium, 9 lines long, 6 broad and 4 thick,

is kidney-shaped, and is suspended by the middle of the concave bor-

der by a short, thick peduncle, to which is attached the commence-

ment of the ostium abdominale of the oviduct ; this orifice is not fim-

briated, but has some delicate wrinkled. processes on its inner surface.

The peritoneal fold continued from this part to the end of the cornu

uteri, and which approximates it thereto, forms one side of the open-

ing of a wide ovarian pouch, upon the outer and fore-part of which

252 Zoological Society.

the oviduct describes its convolutions in its course towards the uterus.

The stroma ovarii contained at its periphery a few advancing ovisacs

about a line in diameter.

Each cornu uteri is about 1 foot 4 inches in length, and of a nearly

uniform circumference of 2 inches. It is beset with narrow, wrinkled,

oblique, irregular rugee, forming longitudinal elevations as they ap-

proach the body of the uterus, and again becoming oblique—patches

of the rugous surfaces alternating with smooth patches.

The common uterus presents large, longitudinal, wrinkled rugee

for the first inch of its extent, and then a spiral valve begins to be

formed, about 2 lines in thickness, which describes thirteen close

coils before subsiding in the common vagina ; the length of the spiral

portion, which may be compared to the ‘ cervix uteri,’ is 33 inches ;

the length of the vagina is 4 inches. The rugz of the vagina are

longitudinal, and longer at its beginning and end, where they termi-

nate on a well-defined circular fold, dividing the vagina from the uro-

genital canal, and constricting the orifice; the free borders of the

spiral valve are beset by free, fine, longitudinal folds of the lining

membrane of the uterus.

The urethra is about 3 inches in length, and becomes closely con-

nected with the vagina 2 inches before it terminates. Its orifice is

defended by two longitudinal folds.

In comparison with the Common Hog, the Wart-Hog, as regards

its internal anatomy, differs in the more simple form of the stomach,

the relatively shorter small intestines, and the relatively longer large

ones; but, like the Common Hog, the cecum is small, and the colon

disposed in spiral coils, in both which characters they resemble the

Ruminants ; the ceecum is broader in proportion to its length than

in the Common Hog. In both the Common Hog and Wart-Hog

the intestinal canal is more tied down by the fat-laden processes of

peritoneum, and appears to have less motion allowed it, than in other

quadrupeds. The liver and gall-bladder, the kidneys and the tho-

racic viscera, much resemble those of the Common Hog. The inner

surface of the jejunum shows a reticulate disposition of rugee in the

Common Hog, but not the regular longitudinal folds in the duede-

num and beginning of the jejunum, as in the Wart-Hog.

The epiglottis passes into the posterior nares in both the Wart-Hog

and Common Hog, and has the hyo-epiglottidei muscles ; but the pha-

rynx in the Common Hog does not present the superadded sacculi,

nor the larynx those peculiarities which distinguish the Wart-Hogs.

These resemble the Babyrussa in the sacculated structure of the

pharynx, but differ in the more simple stomach. The Wart-Hog

differs from the Common Hog in the smaller size and more simple

form of.the ovaria, and the fewer mammze. The most marked dif-

ference from all other Suid, and that which best justifies the generic

separation, is presented by the dentition of the Phacocherus; the

modifications of the alimentary canal are not of the same degree.

——

Zoological Society. 253

March 11, 1851.—J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

The following paper was read :—

A FEW WORDS ON THE SYNONYMY OF DISTICHOCERA, A GENUS

or Loneicorn CoLeorpTERA FROM New HOLLAND, witTH

CHARACTERS OF THREE SPECIES SUPPOSED TO BE UNDE-

SCRIBED. By Epwarp Newman, F.L.S. rtc.

Among the invaluable labours of the late Mr. Kirby, none are more

useful to the general entomologist than his lucid and masterly de-

scriptions of new and remarkable forms of exotic Coleoptera; and of

these, none afford to myself so much instruction and pleasure as that

entitled «‘A Description of several New Insects collected in New

Holland by Robert Brown, Esq.,”’ and published in the twelfth vo-

lume of the ‘ Linnzean Transactions.’ In this admirable paper is the

first description I can find of the extraordinary genus Distichocera,

although, as Mr. Kirby himself informs us, it was known long pre-

viously under the same name, and although he himself’ gives it as

*Distichocera of MacLeay,” a name which I am inclined to conclude

existed in manuscript only. Concerning the genus in question I lay

no claim to any additional knowledge of the structure, habits or affi-

nities of the insect described by Mr. Kirby; but the labours of col-

lectors, amid the seemingly inexhaustible riches of our Australian

colonies, have placed within my reach a greater number and greater

variety of specimens. Mr. Kirby has only made us acquainted with

a single species, and a single sex of that species. Mr. MacLeay has

added a second, which has also been described by Guérin, Boisduval

and myself under a variety of names. Three other forms of the

genus have occurred to me, making the number five in all. Of these,

three are certainly females, and two as certainly males. The object

of this communication is to express my views as to associating the

sexes, and to make known two supposed species which were pre-

viously uncharacterized.

Genus DisticHocrra, MacLeay (MSS.?).

Distichocera, Kirby, Trans. Linn, Soc. xii. 471.

«‘Labrum transversum, tetragonum. Labium membranaceum apice

bilobum : lobis divaricatis. Mandibulee trigonze, edentule apice

incurvee acute. Maxillze basi trigonee, apertee. Palpi filiformes.

Mentum transversum, trapeziforme. Antennze sensim crassiores,

disticho-ramosze.”’ —Kirby, l. c.

1. DisTICHOCERA MACULICOLLIS.

Mas. Distichocera maculicollis, Kirby, 1. c.

Distichocera maculicollis, Audinet Serville, Ann. Ent. Soc. Fr.iii.59.

Distichocera maculicollis, Boisduyal, Faune de I’ Océanie.

«Corpus fere cuneiforme, subtus pilis argenteis nitidum, supra ni-

grum, obscurum. Caput subcordatum, pilosum, canaliculatum

utrinque ante antennas carinatum. Oculi brunnei. Antenne

breviores, nigrze: articulis omnibus apice biramosis (duobus pri-

254 Zoological Society.

mis brevissime); ramis oppositis compressis vertice rotundatis

sinistris paulo longioribus, articulo extimo simplici clavato.

Thorax subcylindricus: maculis quatuor dorsalibus quadratim

ordinatis. Elytra cuneiformia: lineis tribus longitudinalibus

elevatis: striga apud scutellum et alia majori in medio apud

suturam piloso-argenteis, apice truncata. Femora brunnea.

Tibiee bicalearatee. Alee elytris longiores.’’— Kirby, 1. ¢.

Fem. Distichocera rubripennis, MacLeay, App. King’s Voyage.

** Rufo-testacea subtomentosa, capitis lateribus oreque nigris, ver-

tice canaliculato, antennis nigris, articulis vix biramosis, ramis

sinistris brevissimis; thorace atro, vitté utrinque rufo-testacea,

scutello nigro, elytris rufo-testaceis tomentosis apice obtusis de-

hiscentibus ; corpore cuneiformi subtus villo argenteo micante,

abdomine utrinque nigro maculato, pedibus nigris.’’—MacLeay,

U. c. °

Distichocera ferruginea, Guérin, Voyage de la Coquille.

Distichocera ferruginea, Boisduval, Faune de lOcéanie, 467.

“Nigra; capite macula frontali, thorace vittis duabus elytrisque

dense villoso-fulvis.””—Boisduval, l. ¢.

Distichocera fulvipennis, Newman, Ent. Mag. v. 492.

«Antenne nigre ; caput nigrum, fronte fulvo: prothorax niger,

lineis 2 dorsalibus, longitudinalibus, latis, fulvis: scutellum ni-

grum: elytra fulva: abdomen piceum, lanugine argentea vesti-

tum: pedes picei. (Corp. long. 9 unc. ; lat. 3 unc.)”—New-

man, l. ec.

I have cited entire the original specific characters in every instance,

in order to save the reader the trouble of making the references* I

_ will now proceed to give more detailed characters.

Male.—Head somewhat cordate, black, velvety, having a slight

epicranial sulcus, which is prolonged anteriorly between the bases of

the antennze: face slightly inclined, rather long: eyes arcuate, reni-

form, pitchy brown, large, approaching on the epicranium, somewhat

dilated on the cheeks : antenne as long as the body, 12-jointed, black ;

the first joint short, stout, somewhat obconical; the second very

short ; the following, to the eleventh inclusive, moderately short, still

much longer than the second, somewhat cyathiform as regards the

shaft, and emitting from its apex two long branches; these increase

in length from the first pair, and those on one side of each antenna

are uniformly longer than those on the other ; this discrepancy is par-

ticularly observable in the third (or first branched) joint ; the twelfth

joint is club-shaped and undivided ; it is longer than either of the

others, yet scarcely exceeds in length the branches of the eleventh.

Prothorax subquadrate, its anterior and posterior margins nearly equal,

its lateral margins somewhat uneven, but not produced into a central

tooth ; pronotum somewhat uneven, black, with four greyish spots,

which are due to a grey velvety pilosity ; the two smaller of these

touch the anterior, the two larger the posterior margin, and appear

as though forming parts of two vittze, each of which is interrupted in

the middle; prosternum produced between the procoxee and there

deeply notched, pitchy red, and clothed with a grey pilosity. Scu-

Zoological Society. 255

tellum rounded, black, and glabrous. Elytra black, broad at the

base, gradually tapering to the apex, where they are slightly divari-

cate, truncate, and furnished with a small obtuse and obscure tooth

in the middle as well as at each angle of the truncature: each elytron

has three carinz ; the first is prominent, originates near the base, and

curves towards the suture but without reaching it, terminating in the

apical area; the second originates on the disk considerably below the

humeral angle, and running parallel with the first, unites therewith

in the apical area; the third is nearly obsolete; it is situate on the

apical half of the elytron, between the second carina and the costal

margin; the costal margin is pitchy red, and clothed with a grey pu-

bescence: the wings are fuliginous, slightly longer than the elytra,

and unfolded: the legs are rather long; the metatibize slightly in-

curved, and furnished with two apical spines: the under surface of

the thoracic and abdominal segments is of a pitchy red colour, clothed

with a sparse grey pubescence ; the legs are of a similar colour, but

the pubescence is scarcely observable.

Fem.—Head somewhat cordate, black, velvety, with a large ful-

vous spot occupying the face and extending to the epicranium be-

tween the eyes, but not reaching the anterior margin of the pro-

thorax ; a deep longitudinal epicranial sulcus extends forwards to

between the bases of the antenne: eyes arcuate, reniform, pitchy

black: antennze more than half the length of the body, 11-jointed ;

the first joint rather short, somewhat obconical; the second very

short ; the third the longest, but still not disproportionately so, di-

lated at the apex ; the fourth and fifth of the same form, but shorter ;

the remainder, to the eleventh, slender at the base, but dilated and

somewhat cupshaped at the apex, receiving into the cup the base of

the next succeeding joint, and being produced into a strong obtuse

lobe, tooth, or serrature on one side; this is very conspicuous, and

gives the antenna a subserrated appearance ; on the opposite side is a

very slight, scarcely perceptible indication of a like lobe ; the eleventh

joint is sesquialterous. Prothorax nearly equal in length and breadth,

the anterior narrower than the posterior margin, the lateral margins

uneven and slightly lobed in the middle; pronotum uneven, with a

slightly impressed anterior and posterior submarginal transverse sul-

cus, velvety black, with two broad irregular longitudinal vittz of a

bright fulvous orange colour ; prosternum produced between the pro-

coxee, and the process notched. Scutellum short, rounded, black,

shining. Elytra at the base much wider than the prothorax, gra-

dually narrowing to the apex, where they are slightly dehiscent, trun-

cated, and the truncature produced in the middle into an obtuse,

scarcely perceptible tooth ; each elytron has three carine ; the first is

prominent, originating near the base, and curves very gradually to-

wards the suture without reaching it, terminating in the apical area ;

the second is indistinct, originates near the humeral angle, and run-

ning parallel with the first, ceases in the apical area; the third is still

less distinct, and its limits are obscure; at both extremities a junction

between the first and second carinze may be made out, but is not very

manifest: the wings are fuliginous, slightly longer than the elytra,

256 Zoological Society.

but scarcely so long as the abdomen; the entire under-surface is

pitchy red clothed with a silvery grey pubescence, but there is an

ovoid denuded space on each side of each abdominal segment. Legs

pitchy red; tarsi pitchy black ; metatibize with two apical spines.

Obs.—I believe that no author has hinted at the union of these

very dissimilar insects under one specific name, but I think such a pro-

ceeding will be borne out by the evidence. In the first place I would

observe that both forms are equally abundant ; that they occur in the

same situations and at the same season; that collectors have several

times reported them as only sexually different ; and finally, that all

the individuals of maculicollis are males, and all the individuals of ful-

vipennis females. Then, as regards structure, the cibarian organs of

the two forms closely approximate; so also does the direction and

general figure of the head; the antennz indeed are remarkably dif-

ferent, but this discrepancy obtains equally in several genera of lon-

gicorns and in many other groups of Coleoptera, the males invariably

possessing in such instances the longer, more compound and more

ornate antennze. The discrepancy in the prothorax, which at first is

very striking, will be found more in appearance than in fact, and more

in colour than in figure; and even in colour an analogy exists that

would be likely to escape the superficial observer ; the two fulvous

vittee so conspicuous in fulvipennis appear divided, paler, and semi-

obsolete in maculicollis, and the difference in the figure of this part

is in simple accordance with the more robust habit in the supposed

female: the discrepancy in the elytra again is considerable as regards

width, and particularly striking as regards colour; but their struc-

ture is normally the same; the number, direction and comparative

length of the carinz being identical: the legs are precisely alike in

the two forms in structure, proportions, size and colouring. So that

the reasons for uniting the forms under one specific name are stronger

than any that can be urged for keeping them distinct ; and their not

having been united by Kirby, MacLeay, Guérin, or Boisduval, merely

implies that the idea did not occur to those distinguished entomolo-

gists: there is no evidence that they maturely weighed and then re-

jected the conclusion.

2. DisTicHOcERA PAR. Sexuum amborum color par: testaceo-

fusca, maris capite prothoracisque disco saturatioribus ; om-

nino pilis cinereis obsita.

Maris long. corp. 525 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. -2 une.

Feminz long. corp. ‘7 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. *225 unc.

Male.—Antenne, anterior margin of prothorax, elytra, legs, and

entire under-surface testaceous brown, the head and disk of the pro-

thorax being darker; a longitudinal, narrow, silvery spot, due to the

presence of a velvety pilosity, is observable in the centre of each ely-

tron ; every part of the body is more or less thickly beset with a grey

pilosity.

Female.—Almost exactly resembling the male, but the prothoracic

disk is not darker than the elytra, and there is no silvery mark in

their centre.

Zoological Society. 257

In both sexes the carination of the elytra follows that of D. ma-

culicollis, but is less pronounced.

Compared with D. maculicollis both sexes of this species are of

smaller size, and the discrepancy in breadth is rather more obvious

than in length; the antenne of the males are very similar, but the

apical joint is more clavate in par; their colour is decidedly different,

in maculicollis being black, in par testaceous, with the apices of the

ramuli slightly darker ; the prothorax is more rounded at the sides in

par than in the older species; but the plainness and purity of colour

in par are sufficient at once to distinguish it.

Male and female in the cabinet of Mr. Scott, to whom I am in-

debted for the opportunity of describing it.

3. DistrcuoceRa Kirsyt.

Mas. Caput nigrum, longitudinaliter sulcatum, antenne dimidio

corporis longiores, 11-articulate, articulis 3-10 biramosis, 11o

sesquialtero: prothorax niger vittis 2 latis fulvis, dorso inequa-

lis lateribus medio \-dentatus ; scutellum nigrum : elytra fulva,

5-carinata, apice dehiscentia, singulo truncato, truncaturd bi-

sinuatd : pedes nigri.

Corp. long. 1°15 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. *3 unc.

Fem. Caput nigrum, longitudinaliter sulcatum, antenne dimidio

corporis vie longiores, 11-articulate articulis 4-8 apice emar-

ginatis: prothorax niger vittis 2 latis fulvis, lateribus medio

1-dentatus: scutellum nigrum lateribus fulvum : elytra fulva

5-carinata apice dehiscentia, singulo truncato, truncaturd bi-

sinuatd, pedes nigrt.

Corp. long. 1-25 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. °375 une.

Male.—Head black, with the exception of a scarcely perceptible

fulvescent tinge on the short velvety down of the epicranium ; a deep

epicranial longitudinal sulcus extends forwards between the antenne :

eyes arcuate, reniform, pitchy black, large, approaching on the epi-

cranium, dilated and gibbose on the cheeks: antennze more than

half the length of the body, 11-jointed; the first joint rather short,

stout, somewhat in the common shape of areversed cone; the second

joint very short ; the following, to the tenth inclusive, short, some-

what cup-shaped towards the base, and emitting at the apex two long

branches, which are slightly incrassated externally ; the eleventh

joint is much longer than either, slender towards the base, somewhat

club-shaped and very decidedly sesquialterous: prothorax uneven on

the back, somewhat restricted just behind the anterior margin ; lateral

margins produced in the middle into a decided strong but obtuse tooth;

the posterior half of each lateral margin concave, yet the anterior and

posterior margins are straight and nearly equal in breadth ; the colour

of the prothorax is black, with the exception of two broad fulvous

-jrregular vittze extending from the anterior to the posterior margin :

prosternum black, shining, projecting between the anterior coxee, and

the projection deeply emarginate: scutellum rather long, blunt at the -

apex, perfectly black: elytra fulvous, slightly divaricating, conspi-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. x1. 17

258 Zovlogical Society.

cuously carinated, truncate at the apex, and the truncature sinuate

carinated ; the carinze five discoidal, one costal and one sutural ; the

first discoidal originates at the base, and nearly runs into the sutural

at about one-third of its length; the second unites with the first at

the base and runs into the apical area of the wing; the third origi-

nates at the base and runs into the apical area; the fourth originates

in the humeral angle, dividing at one-third of its length, and the

two branches counting as two carine, there uniting with the two pre-

viously described in a confused manner in the apical area: the wings

are fuliginous, slightly longer than the elytra, and scarcely folded at

the tip: the abdomen and legs are black, the latter of moderate size

and proportion: the metatibize are armed with two spurs.

Fem.—Head black, with the exception of a fulvescent tinge on the

short velvety down of the epicranium: eyes reniform, or almost ar-

cuate, ferruginous (probably by accident): antennze rather more than

half as long as the body and moderately stout, 11-jomted ; the first

joint moderately long; the second very short; the third about equal

in length to the first, and together with the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh

and eighth inclusive, deeply notched at the apex, and receiving the

base of the next preceding joint in the notch: prothorax uneven on

the back, somewhat curved anteriorly, and the anterior half of each

lateral margin uniting therewith in producing a somewhat semicir-

cular outline; the posterior half of each lateral margin is concave,

and a strong but obtuse central tooth is produced on each side at the

point of union of the convex and concave portions of the margin ;

the posterior margin is nearly straight ; the colour is velvety black,

with two broad fulvous vittee, extending from the anterior to the

posterior margin: prosternum black, thickly sprinkled with a grey

pilosity, projecting somewhat between the procoxze, and the pro-

jection emarginate: scutellum rather long, rounded at the apex, vel-

vety black with fulvous margins: elytra bright fulvous, conspicuously

carinated, slightly divaricating, truncate at the apex, and the trunca-

tures sinuate: the carinz on each elytron are five in number, and are

thus disposed ; the first is near the suture and parallel therewith for

rather more than a third of its length; it unites with the second at

the base, and this runs into the apical area and there joins the third ;

the third originates at the base, exceeds the second slightly in length,

and joins the fourth in the apical area ; the fourth originates near the

humeral angle and divides at about a third of its length ; both branches

proceed to the apical area, and there unite with the second and third :

wings fuliginous, exceeding the elytra in length, and scarcely folded

at the tip: legs black.

Hab. Australia. I have seen but a single specimen of the male,

which is in the Cabinet of the Zoological Society, and one of the fe-

male, in the Cabinet of the British Museum.

4. Disticnocera MacLeaytt.

Fem. Caput nigrum, fronte ferrugined, longitudinaliter suleatum:

antenne desunt: prothorax ferrugineo-lanuginosus, lateribus bi-

Miscellaneous. , 259

tuberculatus, haud dentatus : scutellum ferrugineo-lanuginosum

lateribus nigrum, glabrum : elytra ferruginea 5-carinata apice

viz dehiscentia vix truncata: pedes nigri.

Corp. long. 1:35 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. 5 unc.

’ Fem.—Head, including the eyes, black ; the face clothed with fer-

ruginous down ; epicranium impressed with a longitudinal sulcus,

which is very deep between the eyes; the eyes are moderately large

and reniform, the lower or cheek lobe being the largest ; the face has

a large and deep depression occupying the basal or upper portion of

the clypeus; the first and second joints of the antennz alone are

present: prothorax black, clothed with ferruginous down, without

any trace of that central black velvety vitta which obtains in the

females of other described species; the anterior portion of the pro-

thorax is smooth and somewhat ring-like ; the rest of the dorsal sur-

face uneven and tuberculated on each side; it has two obtuse tu-

bereles: prosternum produced between the procoxee into two short

incuryed, backward-directed processes which approximate at their

apices, leaving an aperture through which the point of a needle may

be passed: scutellum semicircular, clothed with ferrugious, with

the exception of the margin, which is glabrous: elytra ferruginous

and clothed with ferruginous down, wide at the base, narrowing to

the apex and then truncate, the angles of the truncature beimg ob-

tuse ; the elytra are carimated, each having five carine ; the first is

very short and nearly obtuse ; it commences near the scutellum and

ceuses before it has reached a third of the length of the elytron; the

second and third commence near the base of the wing and unite in

the apical area; the third and fourth commence almost together just

below the humeral angle, and unite in the apical area; the two pairs

are also united, and below their union several other raised anasto-

mosing lines form a kind of network: the abdomen and legs are black,

with a short hairy pubescence ; metatibiee with two distinct apical

spines.

Hab. Australia. A single specimen of the female, taken by Mr.

Ince, R.N., in that gentleman’s cabinet.

eee kN Bee ee

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notice of a Binocular Microscope. By J. L. RippEvu.

I pevisep last year, and have lately constructed and used, a com-

bination of glass prisms, to render both eyes simultaneously service-

able in microscopic observation.

Behind the objective, and as near thereto as practicable, the light

is equally divided and bent at right angles, and made to travel in

opposite directions, by means of two rectangular prisms, which are

in contact by their edges somewhat ground away. The reflected

rays are received at a proper distance for binocular vision, upon two

other rectangular prisms, and again bent at right angles ; being thus

either completely inverted, for an inverted microscope ; or restored

to their first direction, for the direct microscope. ‘These outer prisms

17*

260 Miscellaneous.

may be cemented to the inner, by Canada balsam; or left free, to

admit of adjustment to suit different observers. Prisms of other

form, with due arrangement, may be substituted.

I find the method is applicable with equal advantage to every

grade of good lens, from Spencer’s best sixteenth, to a common

three-inch magnifier ; with or without oculars or erecting eye-pieces ;

and with a great enhancement of penetrating and definmg power.

It gives the observer perfectly correct views, in length, breadth and

depth, whatever power he may employ. Objects are seen holding

their true relative positions and wearing their real shapes. A

curious exception must be made. In viewing opake solid bodies,

with one eye-piece to each eye, depression appears as elevation, and

elevation as depression, forming a singular illusion. For instance, a

metal spherule appears as a glass ball silvered on the under side ;

and a crystal of galena, like an empty box. By the additional use

of erecting eye-pieces, the images all become normal and natural.

Match drawings of any solid object, made from each eye-piece, by

the aid of the camera lucida, when properly placed in the common

stereoscope, appear to stand out in natural relief. These, if engraved

and printed in the proper position with respect to each other, might

find an appropriate place in books on the arts and sciences.

In constructing binocular eye-glasses, I use, for lightness and

economy, four pieces of common looking-glass, instead of prisms.

With these mstruments, the microscopic dissecting knife can be

exactly guided. The watch-maker and artist can work under the

binocular eye-glass, with certainty and satisfaction. In looking at

microscopic animal tissues, the single eye may perhaps behold a con-

fused amorphous or nebulous mass, which the pair of eyes instantly

shapes into delicate superimposed membranes, with intervening spaces,

the thickness of which can be correctly estimated. Blood-corpus-

cles, usually seen as flat disks, loom out as oblate spheroids. In

brief, the whole microscopic world, as thus displayed, acquires a ten-

fold greater interest, in every phase exhibiting, in a new light, beauty

and symmetry indescribable.—Silliman’s American Journal, January

1853.

University of La., New Orleans, Oct. 1, 1852.

ON THE GENUS BIFRONTIA.

Mr. MacAndrew has lately discovered Bifrontia Zanclea of Phi-

lippi, in a recent state, off the coast of Madeira, and has presented

specimens of it to the British Museum. It has a high conical oper-

eulum, with a spiral ridge like the genus Torinia (Solarium variegatum,

Lamk.), which supports Dr. Philippi’s opinion that this genus is

probably allied to Solarium, Moll. Sicil. ii. 225.

In the older specimens the outer whorls are separated from the

others, like the fossil species of Bi/rontia found in the Paris formation.

The animal is pellucid: and when it crawled up the glass, the

shell laid on one side, so that its flat side nearly touched the glass.—

J. E, Gray.

Miscellaneous. 261

On a new Method of Illuminating Opake Objects, for the high

powers of the Microscope; and on a new Achromatic Condenser.

By J. L. Ripper.

_ The front or terminal combination of the objective is made to con-

dense light upon the opake object, by sending rays of light from

behind, through the marginal border of the lens.

To accomplish this, a circular disk of fine plate glass, say near a

fourth or fifth part as thick as the diameter of the lens, is bevelled

on its outer margin, by grinding and polishing to an angle of 45°.

A hole is drilled through the centre of the disk, of a diameter, say

two-thirds, three-fourths or four-fifths (dependent upon the angle of

aperture), as great as that of the lens. The margin of this hole is

also bevelled at an angle of 45°, down to a clean sharp edge. Both

rings of bevels are on the same side of the glass, so that if considered

as projected, the lines would cross each other at right angles.

I find no insurmountable difficulty in giving an exquisite form and

finish to these disks. I mount and revolve the disk on a good rose

lathe ; at the same time the grinding or polishing tool is revolved by

an overhead motion, the spindie carrying the toel being mounted

upon a slide-rest, and admitting of a protrusive movement at an

angle of 45° to the axis of the lathe.

The disk, being finished, is to be placed centrally behind the

lens, the bevelled margins looking backward, and the sharp inner

edge almost or quite touching the lens. Parallel rays of light being

thrown upon the disk, in the direction of the axis of the objective,

from below in the direct, from above in the inverted microscope,

a ring of parallel rays is sent, by two successive internal reflections

from the bevelled surfaces, so that, with direction reversed, the light

traverses the outer margin of the objective, and by it is condensed

upon the object in focus.

I tested this method of illumination in March last, sufficiently to

be satisfied of its great value; more especially where the objective is

of very short focal distance, and where consequently other means of

illuminating opake objects cannot, on account of the nearness of the

objective to the object, be resorted to.

‘New kind of Achromatic Condenser suggested.

A larger, thicker, similarly bevelled disk, with the bevels on oppo-

site sides of the plate glass, and their lines of inclination coincident,

would probably serve as an efficient achromatic condenser of parallel

rays. By attaching centrally, on the side opposite the bevel, achro-

matic lenses of proper size, or a good doublet combination, a most

valuable form of achromatic condenser would I think be produced,

useful for general microscopic illumination. I have not yet put the

plan in practice.—Stlliman’s American Journal, January 1853.

University of La., New Orleans, Oct. 4, 1852.

STRUCTURE OF THE CELLS OF PLANTS.

Physiologists are at the present day almost unanimous in their

notions of the normal structure of the cells of plants. An outer

262 Miscellaneous.

membranous sac consisting at first of pure cellulose, and distinguished

by no particular organic structure, lined with one or more coats, in-

volving proteine constituents, and indicating more or less perfectly a

spiral arrangement or order of growth, may be considered as convey-

ing a tolerably clear notion of the organisms of which vegetables are

in great measure composed. Some botanists have, however, doubted

the simplicity of structure of the outer membrane, and instances more

or less adverse to the view occur in works on botanical physiology,

and in introductions to the study of vegetables; but none perhaps of

greater weight than the instance so beautifully represented by Kiitzing,

in Schizosiphon gypsophilus, and which has been verified by many

observers of the more minute freshwater Alge. In all such cases,

however, it is doubtful whether the external membrane is not ruptured,

and whether its supposed constituent threads do not really belong to

a second membrane, and unfortunately chemical tests have not at

present been sufficiently applied to the elucidation of the point.

The question has again very recently been mooted by the younger

Agardh, who has published a small tract in quarto, printed at Lund,

entitled “De Cellula Vegetabili Fibrillis tenuissimis contexta.”’ His

observations do not at all satisfy us as to the compound structure of

the external membrane, and are at present too confined and imperfect

to warrant the assumption of any general law; they are however so

curious, and propose such an interesting field for further mquiry, that

we think it almost imperative to call our readers’ attention to the sub-

ject. The plants which came under his observation were principally

Conferva Melagonium, remarkable amongst ~British species for the

size of its articulations, though surpassed in this respect by such exotic

species as C. clavata, together with Griffithsia equisetifolia and Poly-

siphonia complanata. Iu the first more especially he found fascicles

of fibres, more or less felted with each other, passing from cell to cell,

and by means of the diaphragm from the internal membrane of one

cell to that of the cells in immediate contact or continuance with it,

and leaving spaces between the fascicles threaded and traversed by

finer fibres, with very faint and obscure traces of a connecting gela-

tinous or submembranous substance. These fibres were especially

evident when the walls were ruptured, and appeared to be solid, with-

out any canal. In the Polysiphonia he found the fibres separating

from the main wall of the cells, and forming little swollen prominences,

which he considered to be the commencement of new cells, and the

rudiments of the cells external to the well-known radiating vesicles

of the main stem.

We are unable to verify the structure represented by Agardh ; but

as the Conferva and Griffithsia are by no means rare, it cannot be

difficult to procure fresh specimens to enable us to do so. Meanwhile,

though we cannot doubt the accuracy of M. Agardh, and are ready

to acknowledge our obligations to him for pointing out so curious a

matter, many considerations prevent us from entertaining a notion that

the structure is at all general. It is quite impossible, for instance,

that in such eases as Zygnema, the constituent fibres of the diaphragm

of continuous cells, if such exist, can pass from one into the other

the manner represented in C. Melagonium. A glance at Schleiden’s .

Meteorological Observations. 263

figure, in his collected memoirs, which is very correct, will convince

any one that it is almost impossible. M. Agardh, indeed, professes

that he is not quite certain whether an external membrane really

exists or not ; and his figures and observations seem to indicate that it

is really present. But even supposing his observations to have refer-

ence to alining membrane only, they differ greatly from those of pre-

ceding observers, except in cases where an evident and easy explana-

tion as to the apparent crossing of the constituent fibres exists, in the

circumstance that he finds these fibres not simply taking a uniform

spiral direction, but felted with one another in distinct fascicles, and

passing from one cell to those inimmediate contact with it.—M. J. B.

—Gardeners’ Chronicle, Feb. 12, 1853.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1853.

Chiswick.—January 1. Densely overcast. 2. Rain. 3. Fine. 4. Boisterous, with

rain, 5. Fine: exceedingly fine in forenoon: clear at night. 6. Fine: cloudy and

boisterous. 7. Rain: boisterous, with constant heavy rain. 8. Fine. 9. Fine, with

bright sun. 10. Rain. 11. Clear: overcast. 12. Boisterous, with heavy showers.

13. Densely clouded: very fine: clear. 14. Clear: fine: overcast. 15. Rain:

clear at night. 16. Fine: rain: hazy. 17. Cloudy: clear at night. 18. Fine:

clear: frosty at night. 19. Uniformly overcast : drizzly : very boisterous at night.

20. Densely clouded and boisterous: rain. 21. Hazy: cloudy: showery. 22.

Cloudy : clear and cold: hurricane, without rain at night. 23, Overcast and cold :

clear. 24, Overcast throughout. 25. Foggy. 26. Foggy: fine: cloudy. 27. Fine:

densely clouded: rain at night. 28. Overcast: cloudy. 29. Overcast throughout.

30. Overcast: rain at night. 31. Clear and frosty: very fine, with bright sun :

Mean temperature of the Month ...seesssseessenecsrsseteareeees 40°85

Mean temperature of Jan. 1852 —.....ssssenecsecenees seeeevee 39 “66

Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty-seven years... 36 *90

Average amount of rainin Jan. ....... poeunsacnoee Rede reeceing . 1:68 inch.

Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine. 3—5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rain p.m. 7.

Cloudy. 8. Fine. 9. Cloudy. 10. Cloudy: rain a.m. 11, 12. Fine: rain P.M.

13, 14. Fine. 15. Raina.m. 16. Fog: rainp.m. 17. Cloudy. 18. Fine. 19,

20. Fine: rain a.m. 21. Cloudy, 22. Fine: rainp.m. 23. Fine. 24. Cloudy:

rain P.M. 25, 26. Cloudy. 27. Cloudy: raine.m. 28, 29. Cloudy. 30, 31. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Jan. 1. Clear a.m. : cloudy, lightning pM. 2. Clear

-a.M.: Clear, aurora, lightning p.m. 3. Cloudy 4.m.: clear, aurora P.M. 4, Rain,

cloudy a.m.: showers P.M. 5. Clear a.M.: sleet-showers P.M. 6. Cloudy a.m. :

snowing, aurorar.M. 7. Cloudy a.m.: rainy, aurora P.M. 8. Showers a.m.:

showers, auroraP.M. 9. Sleet-showers A.M. : hail, aurora P.M. 10. Showers A.M. :

fine, aurora p.m. 11. Rain a.m.: rain, cloudy p.m. 12. Bright a.m.: clear,

aurora P.M. 13. Bright a.m.: showers p.m. 14. Hail-showers a.m.: clear,

aurera P.M. 15. Bright, frost a.m.: clear, frost p.m. 16. Frost a.m. : cloudy,

frost p.m. 17. Bright, frost A.m.: clear, frost p.m. 18. Cloudy, frost a.m. :

showers P.M. 19. Cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 20. Rain a.m. : clear, large halo

pM.’ 21. Cloudy a.m.: showers P.M. 22. Showers a.m.: hail-showers P.M.

23. Clear, frost a.M.: fine, clear p.m. 24. Clear, frost a.M.: frost, clear P.M.

25. Bright a.m.: clear p.m. 26. Showers A.m.: frost, clear p.m. 27. Bright a.m. :

clear p.m. 28. Clear a.M.and p.m. 29. Brighta.M.:rainp.m. 30. Rain a.m. :

showers, aurora P.M. 31. Bright a.m.: fine P.M.

Mean temperature of Jan. for twenty-six previous years ...... 38°60

Mean temperature of this Month — ......ssseeeseceeeseseseresereees 38 °55

Average quantity of rain in Jan. for seven years previous ...... 4°21 inches.

ars | rhx | tuz £g.LE |2z.6€ | L.gf |SE.pEISELD| 1Eb.62 1gf.6z ££.6z £95.62 fbL.6% |-mvayy

_———

a a ee

zg. |r] Ex. |emsm| emss | -ms ov | zh 1£| Sz ov gt.6z 9z.6z 9f.6z g1L.6z $6L.6z “of

stretesesleasereresleereeeel og lonreo} cu | zh | gh | 6&] SE | fb +.6z £9.6z £9.62 £73.62 $+g.6z *6z

90. 60, - |r "e55 | som || ‘am | Ge | «LE ob| LE | zt 19,67 $3.62 0.62 1>2.6z ££3.62 "gz

60. jeer] bo. | ueo| can | a SE | Sof gf} 9£ | oF Lg.6z 36.62 0$ .6z 6£2.6z 164,67 “Lz

‘9 | ‘au | a | S88 | Sef g£| 92 | oF $0.08 16,62 9£.6z 1$9.6z LEL 62 "9%

tease asa | cass | +a | gf | $6€ SE) zé cag £9.62 LL.6z 0$.6z L+9.6z £09.62 #6 20)

Peeaenens Cry: ‘oss | mu | cu | VE | of | SHE] bE | cb 06,62 £1.08 Lg.6z $96.62 LS1,0£ “be

ro Gaiaiceseesas¢|Eaqug llc on ir SE | +E 6£| 1f f+ 77.08 gr.of LL.6z 016.62 Z7I Of fz

Hr, feceessrerieeeereeee] ote | om | emu | SE | Sef El Sie el) ey 00,08 gS .6z L1.6z €zS.6z tol.6z dee

ZI. -|treess***1 go. “m | ms | cms | gl | Sov |. zh] S& | of 71.62 00.6% 90.62 o9£.6z fgb.6z ‘IZ

09. So. LT. ‘s | ms | ms | SE | bb oS} LE $s 6£.6z $L.gz, 71.67 695.62 b1L.6z ‘Ot

or. So. So.*| ‘s | ‘mss| ‘ms | 6b] 6€ LE| Ly | +S £9.97 gv.6z 09.62 662.62 £56.62 “61

sstestsselenseeeees! go. [eggs | emu | cu | ob | LE | S.zf| oz | tb $r.6z £9.67 2$.6% zgL.6z £46.62 “gr

seeseseeel Ob fecerereee| eg | ema | emu] re] gt| +f zb 99.6z 75.67 06.8% LS1.6z obS 62 LI

exe Sauein lie Bz. ‘as | uyeo| ¢‘s vE | SSE SAN at 2) ie | 2 £v.6z ° 7.62 £0.62 966.32 26.67 ‘Or

Vo, Gisstestersi er. rr) AB S| cmee |e ee ese ob| rf | Lt 64.62 gb.6z £6.97 £66.62 gor.6z St

| sf. to. |wyeo|-msm| “m | rf | gf SE) bE | Lb £1.62 £9.6z ££.6z zLo.6% gLL.6z “br

toe £1. tz. jms |cmss| ms | LE | zy Sb} gt | &S 11.62 o1.62z 01.62% z1b.6z g9S.62 “ZI

Bz. Sra zo. |:mss|‘mss]| ‘ms | 7b | zh] S.cbl|- cb | 1S 29.9% SL.gz 00.62 £L¢.62 799.67 ‘IL

LE. |rrreeee**1 go, | ca | ss | ss Gob ove le axial arate a) 05 27.6% 9£.6z gz.6z oof.6z $99.62 ‘OI

MiG ssur|ocs*se=*s|) TOs iis eas. /SeAAR S| oAN. LU Ovalle Epeyleeibetn IOs $2.62 63.87 of.6z 0g9.6z obL.6z 6 @

ae bE. aK ‘s |-ms | 6€ | See obi of | gS LL.gz £3.97 76.8% gf1.6z 9S +.6z “L

90. gr. | -m | ‘mss{| ms | LE | LE 6£| z& | 6b 20.62 Lz.6 72.67 1gt.6z 959.62 "9

ssteeteselesesrsees] ro, | sags | cass | ms | S66 | 6€ gv| of | 2S gr.6z 96.87 gr.6z 629.62 g1l.6z ¢

TE. trecssres|esceeseo ieee. ARAN) A | OF | “ry. |" SY of) 6b, 9z.6z 60.62 gz.6z £99.62 362.62 €

srrreresl ge, | og | “es | sme | Sof |--rb |‘ “bel by | 15°] gb.6z 67.6% gf.6z | foL.6z | £9g.6c | -z

srreevere] Co, | "MS | "MS | “mS | Ech | Sob]. ob) Lb | 2S LE.6z $b.6z 09.62 363.62 6£0,0£ I

Do fe) Lo wo mel bas Sree tod i c ur ‘ur o bd ‘ul “xe =Uee

ae Z 7 Ze z oe und $g)"w-e $6 af uy | “xeyt | “urd $s ue £6 ns iN W wear

3.8 ee leec Se MONT pGNSie CHS. | canes eae oF

ey Boje] F Pe uo’ | eS | “ems “youmpurg ‘00910 Be “PIASITO “HOH

*UleY “pul *19J9TAOUNIEY,T, “ToyOMLOIV ET visi

‘AUNMUG “osuvpy yoinpungy oy “MOsNO[D *— “Ad 2Y7 fig pun £ NoLsog 7” {Tea AQ “AW Ag

Suopuory sau ‘MOIMSIHD 40 fizo1v0g jounzynaIWQ/OF] ay}? fO WapLVE) ay} 7D uosdwmoyy, Il Aq apyw suounasasgQ pvo.bojosoajayy

THE ANNALS»

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 64. APRIL 1853.

XXIV.—Remarks upon British Plants.

By Cuaruzs C. Basineton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.*

Srncz the publication of the third edition of my ‘Manual of

British Botany,’ my attention has been directed to several

groups of plants, either by the discovery of new native species,

or by finding that I have taken an erroneous view of them in

that work. In this paper the results of the study which I have

devoted to the plants included in it are presented to the Botanical

Society.

1. THALICTRUM Magus and T. MINUS.

The Thalictra, which usually pass under the names of 7. ma-

jus and T. minus in Britain, seem to be very imperfectly under-

stood, and probably constitute three distinct species.. In my

‘ Manual’ (ed. 3) I have given T. minus, T. flecuosum, T. sax

atile, and T. majus as native species, but now think that that is

one too many, and that the so-called T. majus is formed out of

larger states of each of the others, but especially of 7. saxratile

and 7. flezuosum. I must however protest against the extreme

measure of joining all these Thalictra under the name of 7. mi-

nus, as is done in the ‘ British Flora’ (ed. 6), and can only ac-

count for it by supposing that the justly celebrated botanists

who are the authors of that work were unacquainted with some

of the plants. .

In drawing up the following revised characters for our plants

I have been greatly assisted by my friend Mr. F. J. A. Hort,

who has paid much attention to these species, and freely com-

-municated to me the results at which he has arrived.

- Attention should be especially directed to the presence or not

of leaves from the lower joinings of the stem, as it appears to be

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Feb. 10, 1853,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 18

266 Mr. C..C. Babington on British Plants.

quite certain that some species are when young always furnished

with leaves quite down to the ground, whilst others have only

scales in their, place. The former at the flowering season

present a deceitful appearance, for then the lower leaves have

usually faded and often quite disappeared. A careful examina-

tion is therefore requisite before deciding upon their presence or

absence; also, those joinings that are covered with soil are

usually, even in the leaf-based species, devoid of leayes and fur-

nished with scales alone. Dried specimens of the leaf-based

species are therefore very liable to be mistaken for leafless-based

plants.

My observations do not lead me to place much dependence

upon the hollowness or otherwise of the stem, as it often, I think,

seems to be hollow, owing to the vigour of its growth baving

distended and broken the pith. I am not prepared to say that

none of the species are normally hollow-stemmed.

The auricles of the larger stipules, especially the lower ones,

are well deserving of attention, as they seem to furnish valuable

characters.

The direction of the subdivisions ‘of the petioles is deserving

of attention, but the form of the leaflets and their size appear to

be very inconstant.

The direction of the branches of the panicle should be noticed.

The form of the carpels is probably of little value, but before

this can be stated with confidence, they must be subjected to

careful study when fresh. The process of drying appears to

alter their form considerably.

1. 7. minus (Linn.) ; stem zigzag striated branched solid Jeafless

at the base, stipules with infleced auricles, leaves 2-3-pinnate,

leaflets ternate 3-cleft glaucous, petioles with angular ascending

branches, panicle leafless with divaricate branches, flowers droop-

ing, carpels fusiform 8-ribbed subcompressed ventricose below ex-

ternally.

T. minus, Koch, Syn. ed. 2.4; Fries, Summa, 135; Reich. Icon. Fl.

Germ. iii. t. 27!

T. majus, Reich. l.c. t. 30.

This plant varies very much in size, but is usually about

18 inches in height. Its leaves are rather small, with short in-

tervals between the leaflets ; but this is not constantly the case,

as in specimens gathered in Cambridgeshire the leaflets are di-

stant, and thus cause the plant to present a different appearance.

There is usually a very marked interval between the root and the

lowest leaf, the lower joinings of the stem being furnished with

sheathing rather lax scales, but no leaves. The main branches

of the panicle usually spring from the axils of very small leaves,

Mr. ©. ©. Babington on British Pianis. 267

at the secondary divisions there are rarely more than scales,

therefore the upper part of the stem looks naked and the pa-

nicle may be described as leafless. The panicle is usually small

relatively to the size of the plant, but in a specimen from the

Great Ormes Head it is very large and very much more branched

than is usual. In this last-mentioned stance, and in some

from other parts of Caernarvonshire, the stem is much softer

and almost might be called hollow when the plant is in fruit.

The 7. majus of Reichenbach (J. ¢.) seems to be a large form

of this species ; that of Gren. and Godr. (Fl. de France) is ren-

dered doubtful by the statement that it is “sans stolons.” When

this plant is clothed with minute stalked glands, it is the 7. pu-

bescens of Schleicher and DeCandolle.

T. minus appears to be pretty generally distributed, but seems

to prefer the neighbourhood of the sea. It is found upon sand-

hills adjoining the coast, and also in hilly or even mountainous

situations.

In the ‘ Botanical Gazette ’/

Jordan of Lyons considered that a plant gathered upon Ben

Bulben, in the county of Sligo, is his 7. calcareum (Obs. sur Pl.

de la France, v. 9). Not having seen either the Irish plant or

that of M. Jordan, I am unable to form a clear idea of it, but

suspect that it is very nearly allied to T. minus.

2. T. flecuosum (Reichenb.) ; stem zigzag striated branched leafy to

the base, stipules with reflexed auricles, leaves 2+3-pinnate, leaflets

3-5-cleft paler beneath, petioles with patent divaricate branches,

panicle leafy elongated with patent often reclinate branches, flowers

drooping, carpels narrowly oblong subcompressed sub-10-ribbed

gibbous within upwards.

T. flexuosum, “ Bernh. Cat.” ex Reich. Fl. excurs. 728, et Ic: Fi.

Germ. iii. 14. t. 28 ; Fries, Summa, 136, et Herb. Norm. vi. 24 !

T. collinum, Wallr. Sched. 259. teste Reich.

T. capillare, Reich. Fl. excurs. 729, et Ic. Fl. Germ. iii. 15. t. 36.

T. majus, Sm. Eng. Bot. t. 611, et Eng. Fl. ii. 42. f

Varying greatly in size, but usually a taller plant than T. mi-

nus, often 3 feet in height. In the lesser forms the leaves are

rather small, and the leaflets placed rather closely; but in the

larger plants the latter are often very distant. The leaflets are

very inconstant in size, they are usually roundish, and on the

same plant vary from subcordate at the base to wedge-shaped ;

the lobes are very blunt and cuspidate, or in the larger forms,

and especially in 7. capillare, the lobes of the upper leaflets are

lanceolate-cuspidate. All the sheaths that are not subterranean

are furnished with leaves; but the lower leaves soon decay, and

thus it is rendered difficult at an advanced period of the year to

18*

Mr. J. Ball informs us that M. [04, 1, 313]

268 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants.

ascertain their former existence. The primary and secondary

branches of the panicle are usually to a far greater extent fur-

nished with leaves, which are also larger, than is the case in

T. minus, and small ones, consisting of from one to three small

leaflets, are frequently found subtending even the ultimate

branchlets. This tendency of the panicle to become leafy distin-

guishes the present plant from both 7. minus and T. sawatile, in

. which it always looks naked. The panicle is rather large, usually

very much subdivided, and in the larger forms has very long

pedicels.

My specimens named 7. majus from North Queensferry in

Scotland (Hook. Fl. Scot. i. 172), and Ulleswater (Sm. Eng. FI.

il. 42, and Eng. Bot. t. 611), are, I am confident, the T. capillare,

although I only possess a portion of the upper part of these

large plants. I quite agree with Fries in thinking that they are

a luxuriant state of 7. flexuosum.

There is much reason to suppose that what is called 7. minus

in the interior of England chiefly consists of this plant, but I

can only state the certain presence of its smaller form in Cam-

bridgeshire and at Cheddar in Somersetshire, and its larger form

“in Fifeshire and Cumberland. Iam informed that Mr. D. Oliver,

jun., has observed it upon Ben Bulberi“in the county of Sligo ;

and Mr, Shuttleworth found it at Curragh More, Lough Corrib,

Co. Galway ; Mr. Brand at Grey Mare’s Tail, Dumfriesshire ; and

Dr. Greville (I believe) at Far Out Head, Sutherlandshire.

3. T. saxatile (DC.) ; stem rather zigzag smooth but striated below

the striated sheaths branched hollow leafy to the base, “ stipules

with horizontal auricles” (Fries), leaves 2—3-pinnate, leaflets 3—5-

cleft paler beneath, petioles subterete with patent not divaricate

branches, panicle leafless erect pyramidal with patent straight

branches, flowers drooping (?), carpels regularly oval.

T. saxatile, DeCand. Fl. Fr. v. 633; Reich. Ic. Fl. Germ. ii. 15.

t. 34; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr.i.7 (excl. syn.).

T. Kochii, Fries, Mant. ui. 46, et Summa, 136.

T. collmum, “ Wallr.”’ teste Fries, Herb. Norm. vii. 25; Koch, Syn.

ed. 1. 4.

A large plant with stems often 4 feet in height. Leaves very

large, with long intervals between the leaflets. Leaflets large,

broad, closely resembling those of 7. flecuosum. None of the

sheaths are leafless, they are furrowed, and the furrows descend

a short distance upon the stem, which is elsewhere without fur-

rows. The secondary branches are so generally unfurnished with

leaves that the panicle may be called leafless, although there are

leaves at the origin of the principal branches. It ts not quite

certain if the flowers are erect cr drooping ; in a plant gathered

Mr..C. C. Babington on British Plants. 269

nelhe

by myself in Cumberland they appear to, have been erect, but it )°™

is difficult to determine from a dried specimen.; they are figured 2%

and described by Reichenbach as erect; Fries states that they ‘~~

nod, and his specimen seems to confirm him. The fruit of this

plant differs from that of JT. minus and T. flecuosum in being

scarcely at all compressed and very regularly oval in its outline. 997 Host

I have only seen this plant from the Lake district of the north / 9/47

of England, where it is found in damp situations, such as Brathay |

near Ambleside, and St. John’s Vale near Keswick! Mr. J. Ball fe Ch. 2

appears (Bot. Gaz. i. 313) to have found it ‘abundantly on the YE x

shores of the lakes . . . . of the limestone districts of the west of

Ireland,” for I presume that this is the plant which he there calls

T. majus. 3

The locality in Somersetshire/recorded for this species in my /¢heddad

‘Manual’ (ed. 3. 4) belongs to 7. fleeuosum. > s

2. PoLYGALA.

The discovery of Polygala uliginosa of Reichenbach, a pro-

bable variety of P. austriaca of Crantz, upon the elevated moun-

tain limestone of Teesdale by my valued friends Messrs. James

Backhouse, sen. and jun., has led me to a more careful exami-

nation of the plants referable to that genus that are natives of

Britain, and as I have considerably altered the technical cha-

racters of P. vulgaris and P. calcarea from those given in the

third edition of my ‘ Manual’ (p. 38 & 39), it seems desirable

to give the new specific definitions of them in conjunction with

that of P. austriaca. Much difficulty attends all the supposed

species of Polygala, and probably their number will ultimately

be much reduced, but we are not as yet in a position to do so

satisfactorily.

It will be seen that attention should be especially paid to the

mode in which the leaves are arranged, and to the appearances

caused by the different lengths to which the stems extend each

year. In some cases the leaves are pretty regularly scattered

over the stems ; in others some are scattered, but the larger ones

are collected into a marked tuft arranged in the form of a rose

at the end of the growth of the year. When this extension 1s

slight, the rosette appears to be radical and includes all the

foliage of the true stem, as is the case in P. austriaca ; when it

is elongated its lower part bears small scattered leaves, and the

rosette of larger ones is placed at its extremity, a habit presented

by P. calcarea. In P. vulgaris a third condition is seen, where

there is no marked distinction between the persistent part of the

stem and the deciduous floral portion. The stems of P. vulgaris

seem usually to die back nearly to the crown of the root, so as

to leave only two or three of the lowest buds to produce the

270 Mr. C. ©. Babington on British Plants.

shoots of the-sueceeding’ year ; but sometimes they retain hfe to

a considerable distance from their origin, and then the new

growth is far distant from the root-stock and prostrate stems are

produced. In this plant, and others of similar habit, there:is

no rosette.

1, P. vulgaris (Linn.) ; leaves scattered, lower leaves smaller ob-

long, upper leaves lanceolate, wings of the calyx obovate mucro-

nate their nerves branched the lateral looping with a branch of the

central nerve, capsule obcordate, lobes of the arillus unequal,

lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. !

P. vulgaris auctorum.

Stems weak, prostrate or ascending, without any clear sepa-

ration between the persistent part and the annual flowering

shoot ; sometimes branching so as to make some of the really

terminal racemes appear to be lateral. Leaves all scattered, the

lower ones much the smaller. Flowers blue, pink or white, with

intermediate shades. The central nerve of the wings of the calyx

is very nearly simple, only branching slightly near the top, and

ending in a mucro. The lateral nerves are much branched,

but only on their outer side, where the branches join in loops,

as do the nerves themselves with a branch of the central nerve.

The lobes of the arillus are unequal, the two lateral being longer

than the central one, and half as long as the seed, which has a

kind of stalk that raises it so as to leave a space between its base

and the inside of the arillus.

3. depressa ; lower leaves crowded and often opposite but small, stems

long wiry prostrate, racemes ultimately lateral.

P. vulgaris* depressa, Fries, Mant. i. 41.

P. depressa, “ Wend.” ex Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 99 ; Coss. et Germ. Fl.

Par. 56. t. 8; Bromf. in Phytol. ii. 966 ; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr.

i. 196.

P. serpyllacea, ““ Weihe”’ ex Sond. Fl. Hamb. 388.

I have examined this plant with care, but do not find any

cause for deviating from the opinion of Fries, confirmed as it 1s

by the accurate observations of my lamented friend Dr. Brom-

field. As has been remarked in the prelimimary observations, the

long wiry character of the stems is caused by some of the buds

more distant from the root remaining alive through the winter and

producing shoots in the succeeding spring. Similar wiry stems

are occasionally, although rarely, found in typical P. vulgaris.

vy. oeyptera; flowers smaller, fruit broader than the wings of the

calyx.

P. oxyptera, Reich. Iconog. i. f. 46!

P. multicaulis, Tausch.!

This appears to be only a variety of P. vulgaris, the propor-

Mr. GC. Babington on British Plants. 271

tional width and length of the calyx-wings and capsule not being

to be trusted. |

In my ‘Manual’ I have directed attention, to .a; plant. that

grows on the limestone ledges of Ben Bulben in, the county,.of

Sligo, and which I have long suspected might be a distinct, spe-

cies. It is remarkable for having deep blue flowers, upright

stems, much larger leaves than the typical P. vulgaris, and the

lateral nerves of the calyx-wings joining the central nerve itself

instead of a lateral branch of it. Although looking very differ-

ent, and being even more beautiful than the common P. vulgaris,

I have now arrived at the conclusion that it ought not to be

separated from that species. Is its situation upon the ledges of

limestone in a damp country a sufficient cause for the above-

mentioned differences? I am inclined to answer that it is.

P. vulgaris is found throughout the British Isles, upon every

kind of soil, and from near the level of the sea to a high elevation

on mountains.

2. P. calcarea (Schultz) ; leaves chiefly in an irregular terminal

tuft large obovate obtuse, leaves on the flower-shoot smaller lan-

ceolate, wings of the calyx oblong their nerves branched the lateral

looping with a branch from near the middle of the central nerve,

capsule oblong obcordate, lobes of the arillus unequal, lateral

bracts shorter than the pedicels. ,

P. calcarea, Schulte in Bot. Zeit. (1837) 752, et ‘| Besien ti. 15”;

Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 100 ; Bab. Man. 39; Gren. et Godr.. Fl. Fr.

i. 196!; Walp. Rep. i. 232.

P. amara, Reich. Fl. exe. 350, et Fl. exsic. 7491; Eng. Bot: t. 2764 !

P. amarella, Reich. Iconog. i. f. 43, 44; Coss. ef Germ. Fly Par. 56.

./ Fi.

Stems weak, prostrate or ascending, nearly naked below, pro-

ducing simple flower-shoots from the terminal rosette which

loses its leaves and disappears. Racemes terminal. Flowers

blue. The central nerve of the wings of the calyx branching

considerably, one of its lower branches joining in a loop with the

lateral nerves, which are much branched, but only externally. The

lobes of the arillus are unequal, blunt, the two lateral being longer

than the central one, and half as long as the seed, which is sessile.

This plant is closely allied to P. vulgaris, and is joined to it

by some authors of eminence ; but it is perhaps as frequently,

and by botanists of equal authority, combined with P. amara.

Fries expresses his opinion strongly that the former is the cor-

rect view to take of it (Summa, 154), and similarly Arnott (Brit.

Fl. ed. 6. 52). Bertoloni combines it and P. uliginosa and P.

austriaca with the true P. amara (Fl. Ital. vii. 321) ; as is also

done by the editors of the ‘Compendium Fl. German.’ (ed. 2.157).

272 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants.

In my opinion it is equally distinct from each of them. Its

naked elongated true stems, bearing a rosette of leaves at their

extremity from the axils of which the simple flower-shoots spring,

seem to separate it clearly from the former in which no such

rosette is found, and at the flowering season the lowest leaves

are very markedly smaller than those above them.

With P. amara it agrees in possessing a rosette; but im that

species the true stem is very short, and therefore the rosette and

flower-shoots seem to be radical. Here also the central nerve

of the calyx-wings is branched even as low down as its middle,

and these lower branches join with the lateral nerves ; in P: amara

the central nerve is unbranched up almost to its apex, although

it usually does there join the lateral nerves.

P. calcarea is found on the chalk hills of Surrey and Berkshire.

3. P. austriaca (Crantz) ; leaves in a rosette obovate obtuse larger

than the oblong-lanceolate ones on the flower-shoot, wings of the

calyx oblong or obovate obtuse their nerves simple or slightly

branched free, capsule wedgeshaped below roundish broader than

the wings, /obes of the arillus nearly equal, lateral bracts shorter

than the pedicels.

[@. genuina ; leaves of the rosette smaller than those of the branching

flower-shoot, flowers smaller, capsule rounded below.

P. austriaca, “ Crantz, dust. v.2” ; Reich. Iconog. i. 23. t. 21. f. 39,

et Fl. excurs. 350, et Fl. exsic. 19231]

f. uliginosa ; leaves of the rosette larger than those of the nearly

constantly simple flower-shoot, flowers larger, capsules wedge-

shaped.

P. uliginosa, Reich. Iconog. 1. 23, t. 21. f. 40,41, et Fl. excurs. 350,

et Fl. exsic. 52!; Fries, Summa, 154, et Herb. Norm. iii. 14!

P. myrtifolia, Fries, Nov. ed. 2. 227; Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles.

lil. 24.

P. amara, Sven. Bot. t. 484; Fl. Dan. t. 1169.

P. austriaca, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 56. t. 7, not Reich.

Root slender. Root-stock short. Lower leaves collected into

a rosette and seeming to be radical, larger than the others,

broadly obovate, narrowed below, rounded at the end, but often

with a minute apiculus. Flowering shoots short, springing from

the axils of the rosette, straight, unbranched; their leaves ob-

long-lanceolate, upper ones acute. Flowers small, pale lilac, or

at length tinged with green. Wing of the calyx longer than the

capsule in our plant, and in that of Scandinavia (Fries, Noy. et

Herb. Norm.) shorter than it in southern countries. The yalue-

less character of the proportion between these parts is well

pointed out in the ‘ Flora Silesiz ’ (J. c.).

Fries considers this to be the plant called P. myrtifolia pa-

—————— ee

Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 273

lustris humilis et ramosior by Dillenius: (Raii Syn. *287), and

found by Sherard “in the bog beyond the wood going from

John Coals to Croydon bogs.” It is quite possible that his idea

may be correct, as the description accords pretty well with P.:wli-

ginosa, It may however be doubted if Sherard’s plant was not

P. calcarea, which inhabits the range of chalk hills to the south

of Croydon, and agrees even better than P. austriaca with the

description given in the ‘Synopsis.’ Smith takes no notice of

this Dillenian plant; it is mentioned by Hudson, and in the

second edition of Withering’s ‘ Botanical Arrangement,’ but

neither botanist seems to have known more about it than may

be learned from Ray’s ‘Synopsis.’ It is to be feared that the

neighbourhood of Croydon is far too much altered to allow of

the discovery of the spot visited by Sherard, and unless a speci-

- _ men is preserved at Oxford, the P. myrtifolia palustris humilis

et ramosior can never be identified with modern species.

Much doubt exists concerning the propriety of separating

P. uliginosa from P. austriaca. The true P. austriaca does not

seem to grow in the north of Europe. The recorded differences

between them are very slight, and are of a kind that is likely to

be variable. In P. austriaca the lateral nerves of the wings are

usually branched and their points incline towards the central

nerve: in P. uliginosa these lateral nerves are, I believe, nearly

always simple and do not curve inwards, but continue to diverge

up to their extremity. The true P. austriaca has not been found

in this country.

This plant was discovered “at the back of Cronkley Fell,

Upper Teesdale, Yorkshire, at an elevation of about 1500 feet

above the sea,” on May 24, 1852, by Messrs. James Backhouse,

sen. and jun. ;

The presence of this plant; of Myosotis alpestris, which was

discovered by the same botanists, during the same excursion, at

an elevation of 2500 feet upon Micklefell; and. their previous

detection of Alsine stricta upon Widdy-bank Fell in June 1844;

all places in the same mountainous district of the north of En-

gland; is a subject of much interest in connection with the geo-

graphical distribution of our plants. It is the most southern

extension in Britain of the three species (indeed the only station

known for two of them), each of which appears to have derived

its origin from Scandinavia, or perhaps, to use more correct terms,

is a remnant of that ancient flora of Britain which inhabited the

country when its climate nearly resembled that now found in

Norway.

[To be continued. ]

274 Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide.

XXV.—On the Chitonide. _ By Witt1am Ciarg, Esq. a

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Feb. 1, 1853.

Berore [| enter on matters, I beg to state, that a more extended

experience of the Mollusca has compelled me to relieve myself,

in part, of the assistance of conchological attributes, as 1 have

found them singularly defective and fallacious im reference to the

existing constitutions of divisions, families and genera; in support

of this view, I refer to many proofs in the various papers of mine

that have appeared in the ‘ Annals.’ I therefore, as regards the

past, and henceforth, shall only consider the shell covermgs of

the Mollusca as good and useful aids, in strict subservience to

the malacology of the animal, and as specialties, consequential,

and emanating from the vital organs ; and that the meaning of

whatever appellation may be attached to a division, family or

genus, has with me no reference to the testaceology : for mstance,

speaking of the Muricida, or its synonym, the Canalifera, the

shell is not im question, except as a corroborating incident, but

the animalia canalifera, whose mantles form canals ; and in like

manner, in mentioning the Holostomata, the entire periphery of

the aperture is not primarily intended, but, that the mantle

lining it is entire.

The use of the word ‘shell,’ instead of ‘animal,’ in the constrac-

tion of the subordinate divisions of a class, has doubtless arisen

from the ignorance of naturalists of the inhabitants ; but as this

cause is in a great measure removed, it is time to abandon a

system founded on fallacious bases, and have recourse to nature’s

imperishable Jand-marks.

In these observations, I do not mean to say that conchology

is without its use: to palzontologists, collections of shells are

the only resources to denote that their fossils present similari-

ties to many existing forms; but how imfinitely more valuable

is an account of an existing animal, to inform them of the real

character of the relics of former epochs! Beyond the restricted

points, conchology is totally unworthy to be the succedaneum of

the attributes of nature, and the true worshipers of the great

book will rejoice at the decadence of a usurpation to its just

limits.

The Chitons have long been a source of difference of opinion

with naturalists, not only as to their position amongst the

- Mollusca, but it has been imsisted on, that they are apocryphal

members of that class. The greatest authorities are in collision ;

M. De Blainville considers that the motive power and other

Mr. W. Clark ‘on the Chitomde. 275

apparatus of the circulation haye a rectilinear dorsal arrangement,

similar to that-of the ‘Annelida: Cuvier and Lamarck regard

them as true Mollusca, ranging with the Patelloid group: Pro-

fessor Forbes has doubts, and looks on the question as still

within the limits of debateable ground, and terms the Chitons

malacological “ puzzles.” Some observers contend, that the re-

productive organs, unlike the asymmetrical ones of the Gastero-

poda, exhibit a disposition of parities on a medial line, and like

M: De Blainville refer them to the Annelida. Milne-Edwards

demurs that they are Mollusca, and goes no further than to

regard them as an aberrant tribe of Gasteropoda.

Having dissected many examples of three species, I think that

my notes may assist zoologists in coming to sound conclusions

with respect to natural position. As my investigations have in-

duced a chain of reasoning which has convinced me that the

Chitons are true Mollusca of the patelloid type, it may be as well

at once to allude to that part of them which’ bears upon the

objections that have just been stated.

Though doubts have lately sprung up as to the natural position

of these curious animals, they have, until now, been placed by

most authors in close connection with the Conchifera. If this is

right, what then is there extraordinary and unusual in the dis-

position of the organs of the circulation ¢ They have nearly the

same dorsal rectilinear position as in the Acephala, from which

they have long been considered, and I think it will be shown

rightly, the point of transition to the Gasteropoda.. Why not,

therefore, contrast this peculiar arrangement which is the inva-

riable consequence of the symmetry of the bivalve cone, with

that which obtains in the Chitons from the same cause, and also

in others of the Patelloid tribe that have the same position and

a similar parity of their organs? I admit, that the strict Patella,

though symmetrical in their testaceous cones, are exceptions with

regard to the heart, auricle, and branchial plume: Haliotis, which

with me is a patelloid animal, and also an exception, is the reverse,

having the organs of the respiratory circulation symmetrical, but

not the cone. These, and two or three other genera, may be

regarded as the precursors of the Gasteropoda, and pomts of

transition from the strict parities of the cone of the shell and

organs of the Patelloida, to the asymmetrical division of the

Gasteropoda. )

The only differences, and they are not important, with respect

to the position of the eireulation inthe bivalves and Chitons are,

that in the latter the motive power is placed greatly more pos-

teriorly than in the former; and the illustrious Cuvier has taught

us to observe, that the auricles of the Chitons have a quadruple

comection with the heart, of which he has seen no other example

276: Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide.

in the animal kingdom : this is not stated in an objective sense,

but as a curious fact, though he gives no reason for this aberra-

tion of the usual structure. Enough has now been said to de-

monstrate the little value of the much insisted on dorsal rectilinear

position of the motive power of the circulation in Chiton,; in com-

parison with the Annelida.

As to the objection to the allocation of these animals with the

Mollusca on account of the symmetry of the reproductive organs,

we think they are of small importance, even if double: and who

can say that the symmetrical Patelloida have not in this respect

a similar structure? but these points are doubtful. M. Deshayes

says, “ Quoique nous ayons fait des anatomies minutieuses d’Os-

cabrions, il nous a été impossible de trouver la seconde issue des

organes de la génération;”’ and M. Cuvier observes, they became

so attenuated that he confessed he could not trace them. Our

own researches lead to doubts of these appendages being oviducts;

at the same time we admit, they may prove to exercise those

functions: they are situate in the immediate vicinity of the heart

and auricles, and may be glands to secrete a liquor for those or-

gans, or the fecundating pouches of the peculiar hermaphroditism

of this tribe, in which latter case, the true issue for the ova will

probably be found between the rectum and the posterior part of

the ovarian. sac.

It has been said that the body is subannulate : in a hundred

dissections we could not see much trace of such configuration, or

breaks in it to correspond with the segmental arrangement of the

valves ; only slight marks, the effect of pressure, were observed.

The connection of the Chitons with the Crustacea is, as I think,

so very slight and remote as to require no further notice.

Having cursorily disposed of certain objections, we will proceed

to state our own views, and in their course, allude to other objec-

tions and discrepancies. Though the Chitons are im closer

alliance with the Bivalves, anatomically, by the arrangement of

the circulatory apparatus, symmetry of the branchie, and in

the absence of tentacula and eyes, than by the external hard

parts, still in them there are points of coherence which are not

without their value; for instance, in Pholas dactylus, its immediate

predecessor, in our method, though the bivalve portion is not

broken into regular segments, there are certain testaceous pieces,

commonly, though perhaps incorrectly, called accessories, im

number six, including the principal valves. We also find in the

Chitons a subsymmetrical division into eight segments of what

I consider essentially an integral patelloid cone, and as much

accessorial as those of Pholas ; indeed both in one and the other,

these component parts are equally necessary and essential. I

admit that no great stress ought to be laid on the contrasted

Mr.W) Clark ‘onthe: Chitonidee. ~ 277

points ; nevertheless, conjunction with other decided anatomical

analogies, they have theit weight in the balance.) Our view of

the natural position of Chiton is after Dentalium, with which it

has marked affinities, and im immediate contact with the Patelloid

’ group, in which we regard, in almost every respect, Fissurella as

the point of comparison, as in it is seen the same form of the cone,

though entire instead of broken, the same parity of the branchiz,

a‘similar posterior anal debouchure, and the attenuated mantle,

gradually thickening, in both genera, to a tumid coriaceous

margin, which in Fissurella can scarcely be withdrawn within

the shell, studded alike in both with papille and rugosities, and

the same marginal fringes. The nervous masses in the two

accord closely : the only exception is the striking, but really un-

important, division of the cone of the Chitons into segments; but

this incident may be accounted for on very simple grounds. We

consider the fracture of the shell not a character denoting an

affinity with the Annelida, as the body of the animal has no cor-

responding articulations, but simply an aid to facilitate locomotion.

The foot of the strict symmetrical testaceous Gasteropoda is

generally nearly concurrent with the length of the body, and.

forms its base, from which, by a gradually increasing cone, the

animal becomes at maturity fixed to the summit of the shell by

a powerful muscle: this structure united to an entire cone, and

combined, as in the Bivalves, with the depressing effects of a

complete hermaphroditism, that of Venus sine concubitu, almost

extinguishes the locomotive functions ; and we see throughout

the patelloid tribe, all of which have a foot co-extensive with the

body, an almost entire fixation to the same spot; indeed we

believe that some of the Patelle pass their existence in the

depressions of the rock on which they are cast as embryos, and

the same apathy exists in Pi/eopsis and Calyptrea. But nature

has judged fit to give the Chitons additional motive powers, for

when fixed on the area of a smooth pebble, they will travel off it,

whilst the Patelle are immoveable: this is owing to the integrity

of the cone, and the enormous muscle which fixes the animal to

its apex: this structure does not permit the body sufficient flexi-

bility for much progression, and almost confines it to a vertical

elevation and depression ; but the Chitons, by the segmental con-

dition of their shells, have accorded to them sufficient flexibility

to obtain a vermicular motion, and its consequence, a greater

facility of march. The Trachelipoda have infinitely superior

attributes for motion, by the foot being fixed to a small portion

of the body by an elastic cylindrical pedicle that affords a perfect

pliability, and the acquisition of the necessary undulatory quality

to effect a comparatively facile progression.

The above remarks perhaps furnish us with the proper value

278 Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide.

of the arguments of malacologists in favour of the Chitons being,

by the peculiar disposition of the testaceous covering, allied ‘to

the Articulata.

It is scarcely necessary to observe, that the usual single

powerful muscle of attachment of the animal to the shell in the

patelloid tribe, is in Chiton, from a necessity arismg from the

disunited structure of the cone, converted into a minuter series

of coordinate muscles to attach it and each section of the shell

in its proper position. .

It will now be convenient to look at the anatomy of these

animals, of which the most important feature are the medullary

masses, and for an account of them we refer to the descriptive

notes on Chiton fascicularis, in which will be seen the unmis-

takeable cesophageal collar of the Mollusca, without a trace of

the longitudinal knotted, or ganglionic cordon of the Annelida,

or any of that division of the Articulata termed Crustacea,

including the Cirripoda. This point alone is,-perhaps, decisive

of the question at issue. The next consideration are the organs

of the circulation; these, by being disposed on a mesial line,

dorsally, and more externally than in the strict Gasteropoda,

have a greater alliance with the conchiferous type, and as they

exhibit some unusual variations in their composition, it will be

necessary to examine with detail the extraordinary, I believe

unique, structure of these organs, and we hope to arrive at such

probable conclusions as will account for the rationale of this

abnormal disposition.

The posterior position of the motive power of the circulation

will, I think, assist in solving this problem, and must always be

kept in view.

If we divide the longitudinal area of the animal into eight

equal sections, the heart will be found near the hinder extre-

mity, and may be considered as composed of two inflations con-

nected by an intermediate marked strangulation ; but between

them, there is an isochronal systole and diastole action ; the

anterior inflation is of an elongated oval shape, and the largest,

the posterior, is considerably smaller and more subrotund.

The auricles receiving blood from the branchial veins commu-

nicate in the usual lateral. manner with the greater division

of the heart, and at this point present their largest calibre ;

they then form an attenuated arcuation on each side the con-

stricted portion, and effect a second contact at the sides of the

lesser inflation, which may be regarded as an aortic ventricle re+

ceiving the blood by a special auricular apparatus. From the

anterior axis of the major part of the heart, a long and large

aorta or arterial vein ascends medially to the front, distributing

by diverging arteries the aérated fluid to the greater portion of

Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. 279

the body, whilst the minor and posterior ventricle, after receiving

from the arcuated ducts of the auricles its quota of blood, serves

the remaining area; but I could not detect a descending arterial

vein, which however must exist to convey the blood; unless one

of the arteries of the ascending aorta doubles back and supplies

the part. But this conjecture is scarcely tenable, as we must then

suppose, that the blood conveyed by the arcuation of the auri-

cles to the lower inflation is thrown back again on them and the

larger ventricle, thus producing a useless periodic action and

counter-action.

We will now endeavour to explain the probable causes and effects

of this unusual construction. It has been shown that the principal

ventricle of the heart is the propelling power of the blood to the

major part of the body, and the smaller one by its separate auri-

cular contact supplies the remainder; we also have observed on

the connection of both parts of the heart by the strangulated and

without doubt valvular intervening portion, so that no blood can

pass between the two; and. it is clear that none is intended to

pass, as the auricles by distinct ducts supply each with its pro-

portion of the vital fluid; consequently the mitral valves of the

ventricles are closed at their axes abutting on the strangulation,

‘at each simultaneous dilatation, and thus this constriction acts

as a point d’appui and departure, and enables them to exercise a

full power of propulsion.

We shall now perceive the reason for these separate inflations.

If one only had existed, with an ascending and descending aortic

vein of similar calibre, as much blood would be sent to a very

small area as to one seven times more extensive, and so great an

inconvenience would have resulted, that nature has created this

eculiar mode to effect a just distribution., I hope I have almost

proved that this anomalous structure is a consequence of the

posterior position of the heart.

I have extended these remarks somewhat beyond what is ne-

cessary, but I am anxious to show that this curious contrivance

_to effect a particular object has nothing in it essentially contrary

to the molluscan type; im other respects, as in it, the circulation

is aortic, venous, and. particular, the blood being, brought. from

_ the body by the venz cave to the great arterial vein of the re-

spiratory organ, from whence it is distributed to its minor arte-

ries, aud after aération, reverts by the branchial, vein. to. the

auricles and heart, to repeat, as long as life lasts, the same course ;

consequently it is completely molluscan, and appears more, ad-

vanced. in composition than that of the Annelida, by the presence

of a much more effective motive power of the heart and auricles,

which in the Articulata are comparatively obsolete, or mere con-

tinuous fluctuating cylinders or inflations. A short cesophagus

280 Mr, W., Clark.on, the Chitonidee:

conducts to the stomach, which isan. irregular. subcylindrical

cayity about, double the diameter. of the pyloric extremity ; jit

trayerses the body, forming a sudden curyature like pd ereinice

of a horse-shoe, and returns across. the body with the posterior

portion parallel to the anterior one, commencing at the. pyloric

orifice a very long intestine of five or six transverse ee

folds, supported by the liver, and disemboguing as rectum, at

the centre of the posterior extremity between the branchie. . ,,

For further particulars we refer to the description of the type,

as well as for the liver, ovary, and foot, all which present n

essential yariation from the molluscan type, except. the double

oviduct, if such be the case. pe AG

The Chitons are best illustrated by the patelloid section of the

class, from which they are inseparable, but there is scareely a

group of Mollusca to which they are not allied. The posterior

termination of the rectum is not without example; it, is essen;

tially the same in Fissurella, and more or less so in many of the

Bullide and Pleurobranchide. _M. Deshayes observes, that t Y

want of eyes and tentacula has been adduced as denoting affinit

with the Annelida ; but, as we have already observed, why not com-

pare these deficiencies with the Conchifera, their immediate pre:

decessors? And as regards the Gasteropoda, the absence of eyes

and tentacula is not unusual: for instance, Bulla cylindracea has

not a trace of these organs; the Velutina otis of authors, Mr.

Gray’s Otina, has no tentacula; some of the Bullide are without

eyes, and others without tentacula; there are examples of the

Natice without eyes, and in the Dentalia both eyes and tenta-

éula are absent. Dentalium, in my method, is placed in the van

of the Gasteropoda, and Chiton follows ; both are closely allied,

and, we think, appropriately succeed the Conchifera. Be

I do not say that with the latter, the characters of alliance are

very decided ; still on examination there will be found analogies :

for instance, in Chiton and Dentalium the branchie are placed

symmetrically, though varying in particular position.. In Chzton,

though not m Dentalium, the anus has the same posterior site

as in the Conchifera and in some of the patelloid forms. The

strict sexual order of hermaphroditism appears to obtain in both,

‘and throughout the Patelloida to the Pleurobranchide and Bul-

hide, in which a more influential plan of reproduction commences.

These notes, in conjunction with the special typical ones, only call

for a very brief summary, and we think a calm review of all the

ciretimstances that are adduced will go far to convince zoologists

that there is not a locus standi for any one organ in Chiton con-

traty to molluséan essential characters ;—all are confirmatory of

the Chitonide belonging to that class, and the only return we

ean thake per contra is—anil. ee) See

G WE

Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. 281

“Tt Has’ been suggested by Professor’ Forbes in the ‘ British

Mollusca,’ vol. ii. p. 390, that an examination of the foetal meta-

morphoses of the Chitons would throw light on their natural

position ; I propose, if practicable, to carry out this idea, though

the attempt will be attended with difficulties and uncertainties,

which need not now be alluded to.

~~ We are not sure that much will be gained by the investigation ;

it may possibly give us an idea of the affinities of remoter lineages

with the present conditions of a particular genus or species ; but

we think the arrival of the animal, after its embryonic phases, at

an adult state, will not only give a knowledge of what it is not,

but of what it actually is, and more will be gained by a compa-

rative view of the mature organs with those of its allies.

_ We apply these remarks to the present case, and think that

the cesophageal nervous collar, the buccal mass, the long spinous

tongue, the system of the circulation, and the true Gasteropodan

foot, will inform us that such an animal cannot be either one of

the Annelida or Cirripoda, or belong to any other group of the

Articulata, and we believe that the comparative examination of

the above-mentioned organs with those of the Conchifera and

Patelloida will irresistibly lead us to acknowledge their true

molluscan composition.

ul CHITONIDS.

_ The British Chitons are a group of about ten species; we have

given notes of three, selecting the C. fascicularis as the type.

They inhabit all the zones according to their respective special

habits. As regards British geographical distribution, they appear

to arrive at larger growth in the northern latitudes.

Chiton, Linneus.

C. fascicularis, Linnzeus et Auct.

Animal forming an elongated oval, the body being convex on

the upper surface, and enveloped in a mantle, thin above, but

gradually resolving into a thick, strong, broad, granular margin,

clothed with a rigid setose white frmge, and on each side is

furnished with eight packets of yellowish white bristles, 12-15

in each, and two of the same number at the anterior end; above

these are imbedded, in the margin and. longitudinal area of the

animal, eight transverse, convex, saddle-shaped, beaked, imbri-

cated, strongly shagreened, dark gray testaceous plates, whereof

the anterior one has five emarginations, the six behind in succes-

sion one on each side and two on the terminal margin of the

eighth. The head is a membranous puckered frill, under which

is the rugosely-rayed buccal disk with its round orifice in the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 19

282 ony Mar. W, Olark.on, the Chitonide.g ( oWy xi |

centre; there are neither eyes nor tentacula: the;buccal apparatus

consists of two elliptical white, or. pale yellow; corneous; plates,

between which a rather long, black, strap-shaped tongue) passes,

armed. with a double line of tubercles, the inner, edges .bemg

tricuspid; at the base of the corneous. plates is a nervous collar

of five minute subrotund yellow ganglions ; these are followed by:

the esophagus, which leads into a complicated. stomach doubled

on itself, and is continued as an intestine of four or, five folds

supported by the liver, which from their complexity can scarcely

be described, as they lie in a space of little more than 4th of an

inch; the last fold passes into a moderately long rectum that

discharges in the centre of the branchial cordon; the convolutions

can-be easily drawn out, and with the stomach, cesophageal,canal

and rectum produce an extent of nearly two inches in'‘moderate+

sized examples. The pale yellow, minutely granular, smuated

ovarium is immediately under the mantle, nearly coextensive with

the length of the body, and under it are the stomach and, other

organs, including the large liver of many granular dusky greenish

brown lobes. The foot. is suboval, very little angular \im front;

slightly tapering to an obtuse termination. |. The under part jof

the mantle is of a red-brown colour. Between the foot and

mantle is the branchial cordon, composed of fifteen oblique cord-

like, short, close-set, pale brown. fillets,on each side the, body;

commeneing at the right and left of the immediate posterior ex

tremity, leaving between the series only room for the depuratory

duct ; the cordon does) not quite extend half the length of. the,

body; the fillets gradually diminish in yolume from the posterior

end, and at the anteal termination-are not more than half) the:

length or size of the hindmost ones, There are no traces of male

reproductive organs ; and of the other sex, we only meet with the

doubtful oviducts, and aconspicuous ‘well-filled ovarium in the

genial epoch; it may therefore be inferred that these animals

depend on their own individual generative influences, on which

we shall perhaps, at a future time, make some observations ina

paper on the Patella ; indeed the present matter would be incom-

plete without introducing that group, now omitted, to. bring

this communication within reasonable limits. SI

Chiton asellus,; Chemnitz.

Chiton cinereus, Auct.

The anatomy of this species is nearly the same as the preceding,’

which “we have considered the type of the genus, and asthe;

extemal ‘organs do not vary greatly, I'shall only mention the;

deviations} the principal, and I‘ believe the only one’ of the least

covsequence; is, that there are only ten branchial filletsjom each.

‘L Mr. W. H. Betiso6n' some! new Indian Cyclostomata. 283

side thé body, which donot ‘nearly occupy half the extent of its

eiveimferende. "The inner surface of the maitle in’ different’ in:

dividuals exhibits the various hues of flesh-colour': the foot is a

dull muddy’ purple.’ 'The margin of the mantle is powdered with

minuté)’sranular, dark, sand-like points, and fringed with very

short; fine, close-set, pale yellow filaments. This species, at

xmouth, is rarely met with in the littoral or laminarian districts ;

its habitat is within the coralline limits, and it is scarce.

VisoTs ;

Chiton cinereus, Linneus.

jadi F s

Chiton marginatus, Auctorum.

‘o(Phe same remarksapply to this as to the preceding’ species;

from-which the only decided variation is the greater number of

branchial leaflets, being seventeen on each side, of a dull flesh-

edlour, and occupying considerably more than half the cirewm-

ference) of the mantle, which on its inner surface is also flesh-

colour: A fine, setose, short, thick, pale rufous frmge clothes the

margin of the mantle, which is mimutely granulated, as if aspersed

with’ dark sand-points. This very common species is strictly, at

Exmouth, a littoral one, and rarely found beyond its limits.

-) The°other British Chitons are—the C.diserepans of Brown,:C:

Hanleyi; C. ruber, C. levis, C. cancellatus, C..albus, C: marmoreus,

which latteris the C: levigatus of authors, and the ‘ latus’ of the

RevicRiT, Lowe: ‘The C. discrepans of Brown is not strictly

one of our indigena, being confined to the Guernsey and Channel

Tslandsz)it ‘is not improbable that this and the Cy fascicularis ave

identical, and only exhibit the’ specialty-differences of locality.

I am, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient servant,

Witiism Crark. ©

XX VI.— Additional. Character of the Shell of the. Cyclostomatous,

genus Alyczus of Gray, with descriptions of its. Animal. Inha-,

bitant,—of a fourth species,—and of other new Indian Cyclo-

stomata ; also, Remarks.on an unrecorded Character in Diplom-

matina. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

Tue existence of a sutural callus in a third species, of .Gray’s

genus :Alyceus, described below as A. Urnula, induced.a con-

jecture that the feature might be generic, and that it had. been:

overlooked. in: the. single. remaining. Cochin Chinese. species

Ay gibbus, as well as.in A, -strangulatus and constrictus, the first,

19*

284 Mi W. EP Benson’ bn some new Indian Cyclostomata,

‘descriptions of which’ were ‘silent in‘ regard’ to this’ character*,.

The figures in’ Sowerby’s ‘Thesaurus ” atid in thie “@onehylien

Cabinet “threw ino light on the subject, but as ‘the figure! of

A, strangulatus in the latter work failed to exhibit the ca allus, it

appeared equally possible that the artist had ‘overlooked the

peculiarity in the other species.

After an examination of the s specimens in the British Madéum,

at my request, with the view of setting this conjecture at rest,

Dr. J: EB. Gray has obligingly informed me that the sutiral

callus is also present in the Museum specimens of 4. gibbus,

but varying in size. “Dr. Pfeiffer’s description of that shell will

therefore require to be modified, and instead of “ sutura pro-

funda simplex,” we must record satura profunda, callum retro-

versum magnitudinis variabilis gerens ;” and to the generi¢ cha-

racter #’sithilar addition’ must’ be made:

The following description of the animal was drawn up by tm me

at Landour in 1842, from specimens of Cyclostoma strangula-

tum, Hutton. oT

Atycazus, Gray, 3

Tentacula duo mediocria, eylindracea, apicibus obtusis, cots ad

basin posteriorem ipsa gerentia; ocuh integri, circulares, nigri

minuti (quasi puncta), vix prominentes. Pes brevis, postice ultra

testam non transiens, operculum testaceum concayiusculum mul-

tispiratum, sursum ad dextram gerens.

The shell is carried high in the air and elear of the foot, show-

ing a strong muscular power i the neck. A moveable orange

spot is apparent in the head-and which moves down to the snout.

I once succeeded in passing a hair through the sutural tube

or callus into the aperture of the shell.

1. Alyceus Urnula, nobis, n. s.

Testa rimata, vix perforata, globoso- conica, leevigata, sordide albida,

apice obtusiusculo, rubescente, sutura impressa, callum gerente ;

anfractibus 34 conyexis, ultimo ventricoso, exilissime radiato- striato,

pone aperturam breviter constrictiusculo, proxime tubam_ retro-

versam, suturalem, elongatam, emittente ; apertura circulari ver-

ticali integra, peristomate incrassato, subduplicato, expanso, sub-

reflexo, breviter adnato; operculo aperturam eequante, planato,

anfractibus mediocribus, subconspicuis.

Diam. 34, alt. 44 mill.

Hab. ad Darjiling Himalayanum. Teste Dom. R. Trotter.

This interesting species inhabits the same locality as A. con-

_* Vide for A. strangulatus, Zeitschr. fiir Malak. 1846, p. 86, and Conch.

Cab. p- 104, amended Zeitschr. 1851, p.7 ; and for A. CoB Annals,

yol.. vill, p. ‘188, and for amended description VOl,,.X.py272> 9/3

t 1

Ma... W..H, Benson, on, some. new, Indian.C yclostomata. 285

Strictus,.described inthe tenth volume.of the‘ Annals,’ but differs

an form, sculpture, and in the position of the, sutural callus. The

jstrangulation is less conspicuous than. in. other species of A/yceus,

jand the constriction occurs immediately behind the peristome ;

hence the| sutural callus also commences near the, aperture in-

stead of being remote as in the other species... A brown mark,

in. the) single specimen which has come to hand, occurs at the

point where the callus is given off. 'The callus lying in. the

‘suture is also longer than in the orbiculate A. strangulatus, m

which it is moderate, or in A. constrictus, where it is short. The

(number of whorls in the operculum of A. strangulatus is much

greater, and they are more compactly wound than in either

A. Urnula or constrictus ; in A. Urnula the sutures are tolerably

distinct, and the central whorls are slightly concave ; in A..con-

strictus the sutures are inconspicuous, as originally noted.

nlingsin 2. Cyclostoma tersum, nobis, n. 8. +

Testa subperforata, minuta, ovato-conica, albida, longitudinaliter (ra-

diatim) sub lente striis exilissimis eleganter insculpta; sutura im-

Se pressa, apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus 5 convexis; apertura -an-

rg gulato-ovata, yerticali, tertiam partem testee eequante; peristomate

‘e1)/ stmplici, crassiusculo, marginibus callo tenui junctis.

-(Diam..1, Jong. 2. mill.

Hab. in muscis arborum ad Musmai, prope Cherra-poonjee:

~woThis and the following still: more minute species I detected in

*moss'which had been gathered in the mountain range which fills

the eastern angle of the Birhampooter river, where it flows from

othe valley of Assam into the plains of Bengal. In the absence

of an operculum it is difficult to decide whether it belongs to the

subgenus Cyclostomus, to Tudora, or to Leonia, Gray.

3. Cyclostoma Milium, nobis, n. s.

' Testa aperte umbilicata, minutissima, trochiformis, levigata, albida,

_spira conica, sutura profunda, apice obtuso; anfractibus 43 con-

vexis, ultimo inflato, rotundato; apertura obliqua, diagonali, sub-

circulari ; peristomate expansiusculo, margine recto acuto, integro,

___breviter adnato ; umbilico margine angulato, compressiusculo,

“Long. 14, diam. vix 1 mill.

Hab. cum precedente. .

Possibly belonging’ to Cyclophorus, near'C. celoconus, nobis.

_It is the smallest known species, being of less size than C.

‘Cytora, Gray. .

joo The, climate of Cherra is perhaps: not. exceeded by any’ other

vim moisture, 600'inches of rain having been registered as falling

within the seven months of ‘a single ramny season. The ‘ratige

286 Mr. W. HH. Bensom on some new Indian:Cyclostomata. )'/

has’ produced some fine’and rare shells, but) it» has not»yet/been

explored thoroughly: by a practised conchologist. tqs0

An additional character which I have distinctly ascertained in

Diplommatina folliculus and D. costulata, and which. appears also

in D. Huttoni, may probably be found coextensive with the true

Species, viz, the truncation of the columella far within the aper-

ture, so as to present the appearance of an oblique plait... In

some specimens this feature appears to be developed so far back

as to be immersed, or imperfectly distinguishable, from the aper-

ture ; but a sufficient series will reveal the character ; otherwise

the outer lip of a specimen may be broken for the purpose of

examining the interior.

In the only two specimens which I possess of the Australian

species brought by Mr. Strange (vide Annals, vol. x. p.352), I

cannot make out the fold distinctly from the aperture, and I am

unwilling to sacrifice either of the specimens by the destruction

of the outer lip ; a more extensive series is necessary to establish

the point, although one example affords an indication of the cha-

racter very remotely seated. I have some reason to think that

this species has been described by Dr. Pfeiffer, for his Supple-

ment to the Helicide, as Pupa Strangei; in which case it will

eventually be classed as D. Strangei ; | therefore stili refrain from

describing it as a new species. It was, at first, the fate of D. fol-

liculus to be classed with Bulimus by the same author, thus

affording a tolerable proof of the difficulty of reconciling the

general characters of the shell, apart from the operculum, with

the Cyclostomide.

In reply to an inquiry regarding another shell, the proper

station of which, in the absence of an operculum, is still noted

as doubtful, Dr. Gray informs me that Cyclostoma minus of

Sowerby (Diplom. minor of Gray, D. Sowerbyi of Pfeiffer) has no

plait apparent on the columella in the Museum specimens. In

addition to the want of a double peristome, which 1s characteristic

of the three Himalayan and the single Australian species, that

shell differs from adult specimens of the other species in the non-

continuity of the expanded peristome, and in the imperfect, cos-

tulation of the whorls; in fact, several characters applicable to

the other four species have been set aside from my original de-

scription in order to admit this doubtful species, viz. “anfraetu

ultimo subascendente,” “ peristomate duplicato,” and “ margi-

nibus callo parietali appresso junctis.” ye SE

An urgent exhortation to Capt. Hutton to repeat, on living

specimens of the Himalayan species, the examinations which

failed to discover the presence of an operculum (found by Dr. J.

E. Gray in two or three specimens of Diplommatina in the Bui-

—

Ann. kMag. Nat. Hist. $2. NDT. |

A Hancock del, SB

Mr. AsHancock onthe AnimalbofMyochama anomioides. 287

tish Museum); has ‘not; as yet; elicited areply... In October 1849

Capt. Hutton communicated to mechis description of the animal

of his sinistrorse discovery, D, Huttoni, Pfr., from Mussoorie

(not Muporee as printed m the Monograph), or:rather from a

lower elevation at Jerreepanee: In this species also it appears

that an operculum was not observed. Can it be possible that

the animals of this genus have a general habit: of casting off

their opercula? I can only account by some such supposition

for not seeing it among the hundreds which I have seen or taken

alive, and for its escaping several examinations of the animal,

made with a view to description, and to fixing its position with

reference ‘to the anomaly of the form among the Carychiade,

unless the appendage be concealed in the fleshy part of the foot.

Malvern, February 17, 1853.

”

—

XXVII.—On the Animal of Myochama anomioides.

tai By Atsany Hancock, Esq.

Lrw [With a Plate.]

Tue animal of Myochama anomioides is at present only imper-

fectly known. © 1am, therefore; fortunate in, possessing, an indi-

vidual well preserved in spirits. I owe this, advantage to John

Wickham Flower, Esq.,—the same gentleman to-whom I am in-

debted for the specimen of Chamostrea albida which.was recently

described in the ‘ Annals.’

The mantle-lobes of the animal now before us are very unequal,

as might be inferred from the form of the shell, the right or

attached valve of which is small and flat, the left large and much

inflated, particularly towards the umbo, which is excessively de-

veloped. The mantle is delicate and pellucid, revealing to. some

extent, through its substance, the various organs; it is entirely

closed with the exception of the siphonal orifices, the pedal open-

ing, and a fourth minute aperture similar to that described in

Chamostrea.. On looking down upon the large or left lobe, the

ovary (Pl. XI. fig: 1p) is seen through the membrane to occupy

the umbonal region, and) below it the body or visceral mass and

gill can be partially observed. On each side. the adductor

muscles are conspicuous; they are not large, the posterior (q)

being irregularly rounded, ‘the. anterior (7) somewhat elongated

and arched outwardly. The posterior extremity of the animal. is

slightly truncated, and here the margins of .the mantle separate

and form a shallow recess (fig. 3), within which are situated tne

288° Ma. A. Hancock onothe Animalof' Myochaihaanothioides

siphonal tubes: » These» latter are quite distinct, though, placed»

near together at their origin ; they are rather: long and narrow;!

the exhalant or upper tube (4) being shghtly inflated towards thes

extremity, and longer than the other (a); but:this disparity miay

becowing to the irregular contraction of the parts» The orifice

of each is-fringed with a circle of simple, mimute: papille; the’

papille of the mhalant tube were very imperfectly observedso ds ~

failed to detect the siphonal tentacles described by M. Deshayes.:

The fourth orifice (fig. 3c, & fig. 172), which is: minute and)civ?:

cular, is situated immediately below the inhalant tube, and within

the inferior angle of the recess formed by the margins:of ‘the,

lobes. This orifice leads into the branchial chamber, and is wn=

doubtedly similar to the fourth aperture which I have pointed:

out in Chamostrea, and in some other Lamellibranchs with closed

mantles ; and here, as in them, it is probably for the purpose of:

allowmg the water to escape on the sudden withdrawal of the

tubes and closing of the valves. The pedal orifice (fig. 1d, &

fig. 4a) is very small, and is situated far forward directly below

the anterior adductor muscle (fig. 4c, c, c) which forms its supe-

rior wall, and around the lower extremity of which the: foot:

would seem to:play. At this pomt, which corresponds to*the

angle of the shell-indicating the union of the anterior slope with’

the ventral margin, the borders of the lobes (b, 6) separate a

little, forming a ‘similar: recess to that from which the tubes

issue. The pedal orifice is ‘at the lower angle of this récess; all

the rest of the space above being closed by the adductor muscle;

much in the same manner asin Chamostrea. The margins of the

lobes, in the vicinity of the pedal orifice and siphonal tubes, are

simple and grooved ; along the anterior and posterior slopes

(fig. 1 a, 5) they are closely united forming a sharp edge, and

following the ventral margin (c) they can be traced as two indi-

stinct grooved ridges closely approximating to each other.

When the mantle-lobe is laid open, the body or visceral mass

(y), partially enveloped in the gills and projecting from above, is

found to occupy the greater portion of the branchial chamber;

the pedal orifice (d) being seen at the anterior extremity, and

the two siphonal apertures (e, f) at the posterior; the latter

having the fourth minute opening (’) immediately below them:

The mouth (fig. 2 d) is situated above directly in front of the

visceral mass; it is rather large, transversely oval, and guarded

by two pairs of palps (fig. 17, & fig. 2 ee, ff). The membrane

uniting the upper is ample; and forms a hood overhanging the

oval aperture; the lower pair are also united at the base byia

membrane of considerable extent... The palps, which are of:mos

deratesize, are wide at-the base, and gradually taper toa pomt';

the lamin on the inner surface are not numerous, there being,

Mr.:Ay Hancock ‘othe Animal:of Myochama anomioides.) 289°

oneach, ‘only fourteen or fifteen large, transverse plates slopmg*

fromthe external margin to:the point: the border of this mar-~

git.is smooth:

- y There ison either side of the visceral: mass:a single gill-plate,

and!'a) rudimentary gill-plate; which, from: their arrangement,

have much the appearance of forming but one leaflet. | ‘This

apparent: single leaflet is of a triangular form with one of the)

angles directed backwards, and: is attached the whole extent of

the» dorsal ‘margin, the anterior or ventral border alone: being

free. This border is grooved and terminates above, at the side

of the mouth, between the upper and lower palp; the posterior

angle is united below the visceral mass to that of the leaflet) of

the opposite side. The external surface of the leaflet is divided

longitudinally by a line (fig. 1 0) into two portions—an anterior

or ventral, and a posterior or dorsal ; the anterior or ventral’ (m)

is:much the larger, and is a perfect gill-plate, bemg composed

in the usual way of two lamin, with the space between them

divided, into wide, transverse tubes, which open into a dorsal

channel. “There are two such channels, one on each side of the

visceral mass corresponding to the gill-plate of either side, which

open into)a great central channel,—the anal chamber leading to

the vexhalant: siphonal tube. The gill-plate is suspended from

the dorsal margin» of the branchial chamber by a membrane,

which, passing under the posterior or dorsal portion of the leaflet,

is united to the outer lamina, the union eee marked by the

external longitudinal line.

The posterior or dorsal.portion (7): of; the leaflet: 1s formed: of

aah a single lamina, and must: therefore: be looked: upon as a

rudimentary gill-plate.». It is: attached by the whole length of

its ventral margin, which is)defined»by»the external line :(o)

already alluded to, to the outer laminaof the: gill-plate, and by

its dorsal border to the dorsal margin of the branchial chamber

Thus an additional channel is formed: beneath each rudimentary

gill, and external to the membrane which suspends the gill-

plate ; these two channels open likewise into the anal chamber.

There are consequently four channels leading from the breathing

apparatus towards the exhalant siphonal tube ; two being’ from

the: origin of the perfect: gill- plates; two from below the: radi:

—— gill-plates.

» This arrangement of» the: fieserisal organ is s precisely similar

to that\of Cochlodesma, only im the latter the gill is more elon-

gated, consequently the channels m connexion with it are greatly

mereased in length, and the:central: channel or exhalant chamber

becoihes*more obvious, © From ‘Professor Owen’s description of

these parts im Pholadomya; they would:also appear to: be arranged

290 Mr. A? Hancock on the Animal of Myochama anomioides.

in a very similar manner, there being perhaps’ some slight, ‘bat

unimportant, modifications. In Myochama, however; the branchial

and anal chambers are not perfectly divided as they are in°Coch-

lodesma, and probably in Pholadomya. In the former the sep-

tum which cuts off the communication does so only partially,

there being a considerable aperture in it (fig. 1) just where it

joins the extremity of the gills. It is quite possible that this

aperture may be the result of injury, for these parts are so ex-

ceedingly delicate that the examination of more than one speci-

men is necessary to determine this point with certainty. 26 LE

It is pretty clear too that the gills of this animal resemble

very closely those of Chamostrea ; the most important difference

being, that in the latter the dorsal border of the rudimentary

gill is free, while we have seen that in Myochama it is attached.

The minute structure of the organ is the same in both; it is

therefore only necessary to refer to my paper on Chamostrea re-

cently published in the ‘ Annals,’ where a detailed deseription of

this part of the subject will be found. It may be observed, how

ever, that the surface of the branchial leaflet of the animal under

description is transversely plicated ; but the plicee are not'so nu-

merous, neither are they so delicate nor so much produced as’

they are in that genus; and it may be further remarked, that in

this respect Myochama agrees better with Cochlodesma, in which

the plice are rather coarse and thick. Such slight differences

are certainly of very little importance, and can in no way affect

the function of the parts. The food will be secured on the sur-

face of the gills in Myochama exactly as in Chamostrea, and the

water will be strained through the organ in a similar manner ;

in the former as in the latter it will find its way, through the

vascular network forming the plicze, into the spaces or tubes be-

tween the gill-laminz, and from thence into the dorsal channels

leading into the anal or exhalant chamber, and so to the siphonal

outlet. From the rudimentary gill the water will be strained

into the channel situated below it, and thus reaching the anal

chamber will pass out with the general current.

In concluding these few remarks on the branchial organ, it

may perhaps be worthy of notice that there appear to be three

distinct modifications of gill-structure in the Lamellibranchiata.

In the first the lamine forming the gill-plate are composed of

filaments, either free or only slightly united to each other at

distant intervals, as in Anomia and Mytilus ; in the second they

are formed of a simple vascular network, as in Mya, Pholas, &c. ;

and in the third the laminz of the gill-plate are complicated by

the addition of transverse plice composed of a minute reticu-

lation of vessels, as in Chamostrea, Myochama, Cochlodesma, &c.

Mi, AsHancock on, the Animal.of Myochama anomioides. 291

Other,modifications. may exist, but, these.are,all that haye,come

under my observation.

_\cThe, body. or, visceral, mass (/) of Myochama, is, largely deve-

loped, ‘and, projects downwards and forwards from between the

branchial plates; it is somewhat compressed and inclined toa

triangular form, with a small, conical,foot (4) rising abruptly in

front from the inferior extremity. The liver is of a pale brown

colour, and is composed. of numerous small lobules, irregular in

form,and size, which appearing all over the surface of the visceral

mass give to it a peculiar tessellated appearance. The intestine

passes, round the external surface of the posterior adductor

muscle, and terminates within the anal chamber close to the

base.of the exhalant tube as a simple tubular anus.

From this description of the animal of Myochama, it, would

seem evident that the proper place in the arrangement of this

genus.is with the Anatinide, if we may take Cochlodesma as a

type of that family... The former agrees in every essential cha-

racter with this latter genus: the siphonal, tubes are long and

natrow; the mantle is closed, and there is a single gill-plate and

a xudimentary gill-plate on each side arranged exactly in the

~ game-manner. Chamostrea differs from Myochama chiefly in

having short, wide tubes, and in the rudimentary. gill-plate

having its dorsal margin free.

$99 EXPLANATION OF PLATE XL

Fig. 1. General view of the animal of Myochama anomioides, the left man-

tle-lobe laid open :—a, anterior slope ; 6, posterior ditto; c, ven-

tral margin ; d, pedal orifice; e, orifice leading to mhalant tube ;

f, orifice im the septum dividing anal) and: branchial chamber

g, exhalant tube; h, inhalant ditto; é, fourth aperture leading

into branchial chamber with a needle passed through it; j, body

or visceral mass; k, foot; J, palps, the superior overhanging the

mouth; m, perfect gill-plate; », rudimentary gill-plate ; 0, line

dividing the two portions of the gill-leaflet ; p, ovary ; g, posterior

adductor muscle ; 7, anterior ditto.

Fig. 2. Front view of visceral mass :—a, liver; b, foot; c, c, margins of

gill-plates; d, mouth; e, e, superior pair of palps; f, f, nfenior

ditto.

Fig. 3. View of siphonal tubes :—a, inhalant tube; 0, exhalant ditto;

' c, fourth or small aperture leading into branchial chamber ; d, d,

margins of mantle-lobes forming a recess for the accommodation

of the tubes; e, posterior adductor muscle.

Fig: 4. External view of pedal orifice :—a, pedal orifice; 0, 6, margins of

mantle-lobes ; ¢, ¢, ¢, anterior adductor muscle.

292 Dr. W. Pringsheun on the Gernunation

XXVIL—On the Germination of the Resting Spores, and ona

“form of Moving Spores in Spirogyra. By Dr. W. Paiva:

‘HEIM*,

[Concluded from p. 218. }

INDE

[With two Plates. ] ytd

: I FSBUS

I. Now pass to the account of those structures which Ihaye

found in the spores, and certain others met with in the filament-

cells.of Spirogyre, and of which I presuppose that, they likewise

serve for the reproduction of the Spirogyre.. The same,.or

some phenomena similar to those I have detected, probably led

Agardh to the idea that the large spores became broken up into

zoospores.

I have little to add to what has been stated at page 211 con-

cerning the secondary cells originating in the spores from their

contents.. The transformation of the contents of the spores; into

these cells is by no means rare. They present either the appear-

ance shown in fig. 7, of little round cells with granular, contents,

or, as Meyen{ represented them, of similar cells, but. with ¢on-

tents consisting only of one single homogeneous grain, almost, en-

tirely filling the cell. . I have not been able to detect movement

or germination in them.

The structures existing in the filament-cells are more inter-

esting... 1. frequently found, namely, in conjugated filaments,

that the contents of one or more pairs of conjugated cells were

not transformed into the well-known large spore. But while.in

unconjugated cells, in which no spore was produced, the contents

became decomposed, exhibiting a.disappearance of chlorophyll

and. simultaneous. appearance of a red-brown colouring matter,

in perfectly indefinite although here and there granular forms

(Pl. VIII. fig. 1 0), the contents of such conjugated filament-cells

as produced no solitary spore, became transformed into a num-

ber of little cells of regular, definite and unchangeable form

(Pl. VIII. fig. 4).. ‘This regular occurrence led me to conjecture

that these cells were more than mere pseudo-forms of decaying

cell-contents. I first obtamed an insight into these structures

by observation of their production in the cells of the young Spi-

rogyre, which I had myself seen emerge from large spores... In

the cells of these young Spirogyre the existing spiral bands are

often broken up, and from.their substance are formed, in-a}man-

ner still unknown to me, little cells in which a membrane can, be

* From the ‘ Flora,’ Aug. 14th and 2]st, 1852: translated by. Arthur

Henfrey, F-R:S., F-L. 8.

+) Vide p. 211, note’ |}. LOY a

3% Pflanzenphysiologie; ii. pl. 10. fig. 13 e,-dye. eas sastd

\onvofthe Spores in Spirogyra.’ 1. 293)

ly, detected. surrounding green contents(Pl.. IX, fig, 8,4). I

ee hese cells spore-mother-cells. They soon -Inerease in_ size,

their membrane separating itself from the contents, and exparid-

ing into a largeish hollow vesicle. , The contents at the same time

acquire a yellowish or yellow-brown colour, and separate into a

central, denser, yellow-brown nucleus, and a finely granular mu-

cilage, which surrounds the nucleus and does not entir ely fill the

Space between it and the membrane (PI. IX. fig. 8d; ¢, de),

This‘finely granular mucilage then becomes ‘balled together; in

the space between the yellow nucleus and the surrounding mem+

brarie; into a single large corpuscle exhibiting! a sharply defined

outline; and appearing as a transparent vesicle with finely eranulat

contents (fig. 87, f). The new’ cell thus formed’ pushes* the

brown body, as the figures show, out of its central position,

against the wall of the parent-cell or the spore-mother-cell: The

pressure of these two hodies causes the rupture of the membrane

‘Of ‘the spore-mother-cell ; the transparent cell emerges and moves

about independently and freely in the filament-cell m the man-

her of the zoospores.

~0The ‘expelled zoospores are small elliptical cells ; seen from the

side they appear longish (fig. 8 7), from above, round (fig. 82).

Their ‘aspect resembles that of the moving spores of Achlya pro-

lifera more than of any others. Their movement is much slower

than that of other zoospores, and is further distinguished by the

fact; that in advancing they do‘ not make'a cownplete revolution

end | their longitudinal axis, but merely slight oscillations to

‘the right and left. In moving about they tiraverse'the cavity of

‘the filament-cells in ‘all directions, mostly sliding’ onwards along

‘the wall, as if, as it were; ‘seeking ‘an orifice’ whereby to escape;

but notwithstanding that I observed very many of these movmg

‘eells for long-continued periods, I never saw them emerge from

the filament-cells in which they had been produced, since no

orifice was ever formed in the everywhere closed filament-cells.

‘That these cells possess locomotion-threads (cilia) is certain ;'I

‘could often detect them in vibration with the greatest clearness ;

‘but as I remained in uncertainty as to' the number of vibrating

‘threads, I have omitted them altogether in the drawing. I think

‘it most probable that they have one single thread at the ante-

‘yior extremity; yet'in certain eases it appeared as if they bore a

%erown of several threads. ©

Os After wandering about: unceasingly for several howyrs, they

finally fix themselves by the’ point. All; however, that I’ have’

observed, after they had come to rest, became decomposed with-

out further organic development, and their contents, which,:so

fea as they were in motion, were always coloured yellow and never

blue with iodine, became transformed into°a numberof very

294 Dr. W: Pringsheim on the Germination

small, irregular’ starch-granules, coloured! blue by iodine (Pl) TX.

fig. 87, 7), around which could often be detected an enveloping

coat, the membrane of the dead spore. The spore-mother-cell

from which the moving spore has escaped (fig. 8 4, k, 7), only

changes so far that the yellow-brown nucleus lying in it acquires

a regular outline and an indistinct structure. The orifice through

which the moving spore has escaped, may still always be distin-

guished in the membrane of the mother-cell, if its position is not too

unfavourable (fig. 8k, k, ¢, 1). The spote-mother- cells exactly

resemble those structures ‘which I had found in the conjugated

cells of old filaments (PI. VIIT. fig. 4*).

I have met with the following inessential variations from dl

nary course of formation of the moving spores in the spore

mother-cells just described. Frequently several moving spores

are formed, mstead of one, in a spore-mother-cell, and this i 1S Hr

cause of the variable’ size of the spores. Moreover, one or more

little brown corpuscles—portions of the central enti

nucleus of the spore-mother-cell—are often combined with the

finely granular mucilage which collects m the spore-mother-cell

for the formation of the spores. In such cases the free spore

likewise possesses one or more brown-yellow nuclei. Finally,

the finely granular nrucilage inside the spore- -mother-cell ae

quently never arrives at the formation of the spore, but is trans-

formed at once into starch-granules (Pl. IX. fig. 8m).

The question now arising, how we are to interpret these moying

structures, it appears to me that their mode of formation and the

regularity of their appearance necessarily repel the idea that

they are accidental, abnormal productions, without further value

in the development of the plant. That they are foreign struc-

tures, not belongmg to the Spirogyra, would be an altogether

inadmissible hypothesis, since they are formed in the interior of

the closed filament-cells of the Spirogyre, directly from their con-

tents; for how, supposing them to be Infusoria, should an

earlier generation of them have come into a closed cell ? or is it,

probable that such Infusoria, produced by a generatio equivoca,

would begin and end their life in the interior of a vegetable cel ae

In my opinion the most direct and simplest assumption, mm

the present condition’ of science,’ is, that’ they are propagative

cells of the Spirogyra, capable of development, and if set free,’

under favourable circumstances, from the filament-cell- during

their motion, they would reproduce the parent plant.

* When I drew fig. 4, I was still unacquainted with the history of devex’

lopment. of this eell, and overlooked the orifices in the outer membrane!

through which the moving spore had emerged. Subsequently, however, .

T could in every case see these orifices most distinctly in these cells, eax i

occurring in the conjugated cells of old filaments.

covneQh the, Spores mm Spirogyra 295,

yAceording to this hypothesis, the contents of the filament-cells

Fs the Spirogyre. might form, sometimes .a; large, ummediately-

eel

px hd

germinating, single spore (fig. 1 @, d, ¢, fig. 5), sometimes several

parent-cells of moving spores (figs..4, 8), and. the, contents. of

already formed single spores might, instead, of germinating im-

mediately, undergo metamorphosis into a number of propagative

cells equally capable of propagation (compare fig. 7. Pl. VILLI.

and, Agardh’s statement, page 211; Agardh having probably

seen the contents. of the spores converted into the same moymg

eellules which I found in the contents of the filament-cells).; This

apparently strange behaviour finds however its explanation, in

the fact that the Algz in general, as may be shown by reference

to similar, phenomena, are possessed of a greater variety of forms

of spores than was formerly supposed. And that the form of the

propagative cell may vary between wider limits in these simple

plants, does not appear remarkable, when we reflect that the in-

dependence. of the life of the individual cell is, of all plants,

greatest among the Algz, and that the capability of bringing

forth the same species is in them alone peculiar to the contents

of the individual vegetative cell. Why should this preserve only

ri one, and not in more, persistent. or transitory resting forms,

he reproductive power dwelling in. it? Can nature. have -here

connected, the maintenance of the species. with one single form,

where she yethas, committed the power of reproduction pro-

fusely to the mass of contents of each individual vegetative cell?

~The yery occurrence simultaneously of moving and motionless

spores in the same plant. is but. anexpression of this possibility

of variation of form of the spores, of the same species... For itis

untenable to attribute to, the moying form a value different from

the motionless, and to, call the, moving, germs, say propagative,

gonidia, and the motionless. true spores, since, both correspond

im the same way to the universal law of formation of seed in true.

asexual plants, to form reproductive cells by the immediate meta-

morphosis of the contents of the vegetative cells.. But the capacity,

of reproduction in the contents.of the vegetative cells is not.

connected merely with one single form of moving and one single

form of motionless spore, and in this especially is most, distinctly

shown the great. independence of the contents of the indiyidual.

cells.of the lower plants, . It, is, true that. the contents of the

spore-mother-cells constantly assume.a form of moying or, motion-

less spore determinate. for each. species in the, ordinary course of

the cell’s life, and thence we see one propagate almost exclusively

by onei definite form:of moving spore, another almost exclusively

by-one'definite form of motionless spore ; but when the formation

of this ordinary, normal form, or the development of their already.

complete normal form is prevented, the contents of the. spore-

296 Dr. Ws Pringshem on the-Germination

mother-cells, or the contents of the’ already ‘formed "spore, give

origin to these other, rarer forms, in which the capability of ¥e-

production is hkewise either permanently or transitonly Secured

to the cell-conteuts. ye Qarvese

Examples of manifold forms of spores in the same ‘species have

indeed often presented themselves to observers, but hitherto

have been mostly regarded as abnormal cell-formations, and no

further estimated. In spite of the slight attention directed to

these structures, many undoubted phenomena referable here

may already be indicated, of which, however, I shall only ‘ite’

few. game 0

The contents of the individual cells appear to be capable of

producinz new individuals in other ways than by the toring of

spores already mentioned, in the Spirogyre. Vaucher*, namely,

whose observations may be regarded as correct, even when not

yet extensively confirmed, saw the contents of isolated cells of

his Conjugata anyulata (Mougeotia genufleca) transformed directly

into a young plant, without having first assumed a definite rést-

ing form, and emerge from the cell, as it were born alive ;’and

Dillwyn+, on the other hand, observed that this plant formed

seed in the same way as the rest of the Zyenemacez. The obser-

vation also on the division into four of the spores of Mesoearpus

scalaris, made by Thwaites and published by Montagnef, is to

be included here, like so many other observations of the division

of spores. But such a division of spores into muny daughter-

spores, does not afford any distinctive character of species or

genera; it is possible in all propagative cells of a great number

* Loe. cit. p. 80. pl. 8. figs. 7,8, 9. Here, the cell which grows into a

new Spirogyra, and which ordinarily, in the normal spores of the Zyene-

macez, is formed subsequently on. the inside of two membraves thrown off

in the germination, appears to have been formed directly in the eell of the

parent plant, without these coats. get

+ British Conferve, London, 1809, p.18. The passage runs :—‘ I have

since discovered the seeds of Conferva genuflexa ; they are large and glo-

bular, and not found within either filament as in Conferva jugalis (Spiro-

gyrajugalis), but. in the connecting tube, which thereby becomes greatly

distended, as it is represented in my supplementary plate. M. Vaucher

could not discover the seeds of this species, and of the nature of his obser-

vations I cannot form any conjecture.” The figure of Conferva genuflexa,

cited by Dillwyn, as well as the reference to the passage in Vaucher, leave

no room for doubt that it was the Mougeotia genufleza on which Dillwyn’

made his observations, and that Vaucher and Dillwyn investigated) the

same plant. J will remark in passing, that, consequently, the seeds of

Mougeotia are not only known, but also represented by Dillwyn (op. cit.

Supp. pl. C), and then the distinction between the genera Mougeotia and

Mesocarpus founded on the want of spores in the former falls away...

{ Duchartre, ‘ Revue Botanique,’ 1846, p. 469, or the Report on this

notice in Mohl and Schlechtendahl’s ‘ Botanische Zeitung,’ 1846, p. 498°

The Report agrees exactly with the text of the notice. © F ek

of the. Spores in Spirogyra. 297

of Alge, and. organisms:allied to them, the limits of its extension

hatng: at present indeterminable.

.odhave made an observation similar to that on the origin of

‘moving spores in the cells of the young Spirogyre (PI. IX. fig. 8)

in the. spores of Cidogonium tumidulum, after they had already

come to rest and had formed a radical prolongation at one end,

as in. the commencement of germination. Thuret*, in his

splendid illustrations of the moving spores of Algz, has figured

two locomotive, but already resting spores of Cidogonium vest-

atum (Link, not Kiitzing), from the summits of which the mem-

brane has separated all round, like a lid, by a transverse slit, and

e.remarks that the green contents of such spores had always

Bes I had an opportunity of repeating this observation

or 12), but found that the contents of such spores, before

yanishing out of the upper orifice, had become metamorphosed

into, a number of little moving spores, exactly resembling those

which I had found in Spirogyra jugalis (fig. 12 b,c). I could

hot. ‘trace completely the transformation of the green contents of

these spores into the moving cells ; but the appearance of similar

large cells with brown nuclei and lighter contents separate from

the nucleus, before the formation of the moving cells (fig. 12 d, d),

exactly as in. Spirogyra jugalis, led me to conjecture that their

formation takes place in the same way as in that case.

am The moving cells exactly resemble those of Spirogyra jugalis

in shape, size, and motion, I have not, indeed, observed their

exit from the spore which comes to rest, myself, but have fre-

quently found the empty spore with the detached lid; the place,

also, where the lid is to separate subsequently is very ’ frequently

indicated beforehand, and I often saw the lid already separated

all round, but not yet removed. (fig. 12a, d), while the transfor-

mation of the contents of the spore into moving cells was yet

incomplete. If, as is probable, the clear cellules of Cidogonium

are capable of propagating, these plants also may present, be-

‘sides the resting form of spore which is produced in the enlarged

cells, and whose germination is equally unknown at present, and

- ordinary moving form of spore, a third equally mobile form

of spore.

“Of analogous occurrences in plants of other families, I will

further refer to those observations which I have made on Achlya

prolifera +, standing so nearly allied to the Alge in its physio-

-logical phzenomena, because these leave no doubt as to the power

if germination of the daughter-spores produced in the. spores

“# Annwdes Se. Nati 1850, Sé.3! xiv. 26:'tab. 14. fig. 9.

= Die Entwiekl. der Aehlya prolifera, Nov. Acta A. N. C, xxiii. a ly

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 20°

298 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination

capable of direct germination, while the third form. of. spore in

Achlya reminds one in the most striking manner of the aboye-

described. moying spores of the Spirogyre. Here again are

formed inside the mother-cells of the resting spores, in rare

cases, instead of the ordinary large globular spores, smaller (like-

wise resting ?) spores of a form more resembling the well-known

moving spores of Achlya (Pl, IX. fig. 13) ; or these same smaller

spores are formed, after the complete development of the ordi-

nary resting spores, in the individual resting spores themselves and

from their contents. I was able to observe directly the germina-

tion of these daughter-spores in Achlya. Here, therefore, there

certainly exist three different forms of spores capable of germi-

nation, one of which originates, as in Spirogyra, by cell-forma-

tion in the contents of a form of spore likewise capable of ger-

mination *.

These circumstances lead me to consider as certain the possi-

bility of the formation of various forms of spore in the same

plant, and out of the same contents destined for reproduction... 1

have already mentioned, at the outset, that in each species, one,

as it were normal form, is distinguished, among the various pos-

sible forms of spore, by the preponderating frequency of its oe-

currence, from the other rarer and generally exceptionally pro-

duced forms. But that those rarer, or if it be wished, abnormal

forms, are nevertheless quite as capable of reproducing the pa-

rent plant, as the so-called normal form, appears to me quite be-

yond doubt, and for some, e.g. in Achlya, directly demonstrable.

That the formation of the abnormal forms is subject to as defi-

nite morphological laws, as the formation of the normal form,

follows from the regularity of the mode of their formation and

the constancy of their appearance. It moreover seems to me

probable, that the above-described production of moving, colour-

less spores, in large mother-cells possessing a brown nucleus, is

not limited merely to Spirogyra and Cidogonium, but perhaps

represents a very general type of formation of, in my sense ab-

normal—zi. e. rare, merely appearing under exceptional conditions

of vegetation—forms of spore. I shall only add here, that I have

found exactly the same cells with detached coats and a brown

nucleus, somewhat as in e, fig. 8. Pl. [X., in apparently dead cells

in Cladophora fracta also, and the exactly similar figured in

f, fig. 8, in decaying, still closed cells of young plants of Nitella

syncarpa.

* T also observed in Achlya a division of the moving cells (figs. 14 a, b,

c,d, e); these often become constricted in the middle (fig. 14.4) instead of

germinating, after they have come to rest, and the two halves separate from

each other until perfectly (fig. 14 c, d, e) distinct, each then acquiring a

locomotive thread (cilia) and moving freely, like the mother-spore.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. VolN. PLVI. -

@oCe

@2Oo. |

oo |

(@-

sine

Autor del SDe C. Sowerby se

-_—e

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2Voll\.Pl

ES aE

le €@ Ge

Autor del. ST De C Sowerby set

of the Spores in Spirogyra. 299

' 'Thé'assumption, moreover, that these clear moving cells (PI. IX.

‘fig. 87) are really true spores of Spirogyre, is not opposed to any

of our experience of the propagation of the Alge. We find an

analogy with the production of these moving cells in the forma-

tion of the third, probably likewise slowly moving form of

spores in Achlya, the germination of which I have actually seen.

Finally, they agree perfectly in essential points of form and

motion with other moving spores which have long been known

to germinate.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES VIII. anv IX.

Figs. 1-3 are magnified 123 times ; figs.4-8, 246 times ; figs. 9-11, 45 times ;

fig. 12, 345 times; and figs. 13 & 14, 180 times, and drawn from

nature.

Figs. 1-11. Spirogyra jugalis.

Fig. 1. Conjugated filaments with germinating spores.

Figs. 2 & 3. Germinating spores; the germ-plants are still unicellular;

their ends sticking in the spores are prolonged into a rootlike

structure. The green coat upon the walls separates by tearing

in several places into spiral bands.

Fig. 4. Conjugated cells with the mother-cells of the moving spores.

Fig. 5. A resting spore which had remained a longish time in glycerine.

‘Figs. 6 & 6b. Such a spore after long digestion in potash.

Fig. 7: A similar spore with the contents transformed. into several small

; celis.

Fig. 8. Filament-cells of a young Spirogyra ; its contents have been trans-

: formed into the mother-cells of moving spores ; part of these have

already escaped from the mother-cells, part are still in process of

formation, part are perfect, but still contained in the mother-cells.

All the filament-cells of these young Spirogyre, even the radical

cell, have had their contents metamorphosed in this way; @, b,c,

d, e, f, 9, & k, l, exhibit the successive stages of development ‘of

the mother-cells and the moving spores.

Fig. 9. Conjugated filaments with germinating spores, in outline.

Fig. 10. Young germinating plants with the radical extremity in the spore.

Fig. 11 a, 5, e. ome germinating plants with the cell-producing apex in

the cell.

Fig. 12.. Eidogonium tumidulum.

Fig. 12a, b, ¢, d, e: Moving spores of G. tumidulum after their attach-

ent.

a & d. The lid is already separate all round ; the contents are

transformed into the supposed mother-cells of the second form of

moving spores.

b. The contents are transformed into six moving spores and a

number of small brown bodies. The movement (a real locomotion)

‘of the clear spores evident, though slow. No indication of a lid

yet ; the cell still completely closed.

c. The same as b, but the number of moving spores greater,

and the places where the lid falls off already indicated.

e. Empty spores with the lid open.

20%

300 On the Germination of the Spores in Spirogyra.

Figs. 13 & 14. Achlya prolifera.

Fig. 13. Sporangium of Achlya prolifera with resting spores and a number

of smaller cellules resembling the moving spores of Aehlya, and

which being likewise capable of germinating are consequently

spores also; they have originated either directly from the con-

tents’of the sporangium in company with the motionless, larger,

round spores, or from the latter through a metamorphosis of their

contents. t+ GA

Fig. 14. Moving spores of Achlya prolifera undergoing constriction,

whereby two, equally moving, but smaller, daughter-spores are

produced, each of these possessing a motile thread (cilia).

Note by the Translator.

While this translation has been passing through the press,

have had an opportunity of observing these active gonidia, and

ascertaining with certainty the number of cilia in Spirogyra qui-

nina. In a detached, unconjugated joint I found sixteen bodies

moving gently but freely about in the cell-cavity, which had lost

all its original protoplasmic structures, and contained only those

active bodies and a number of mimute granules (which from

the action of iodine appeared to be starch). The active bodies

consisted entirely of a viscid substance (protoplasm) without an

enveloping membrane, or any trace of nucleus, and were in most

cases colourless, one or two only having a greenish tinge. The

containing filament-joint was ;4,5th of an inch in diameter, the

active bodies, oval in side view and circular in front view, 755th

and ;,1,;th of an inch in their respective diameters. I wished to

keep these bodies alive in order to follow their escape and pro-

bable germination, but the water in the contrivance for supply-

ing fresh water to replace that evaporating from the slides was

fatal to the active bodies (perhaps from being rendered impure

by some fumes in the room, as it had been exposed to air some

days) ; at all events the movement suddenly stopped, and as I

saw that the bodies would soon become decomposed, I added

iodine to bring out the cilia more distinctly. When coloured

full brown, the active gonidia exhibited a pair of long cilia pro-

ceeding from one of the ends of the oval. Even while alive and

moving, I had convinced myself of the existence of two, and only

two, and they were very flexible. The active bodies moved over

and around each other by the waving of these cilia, and the mo-

tion of these organs caused a rapid flowing of the small (starch)

granules by the currents produced in the liquid confined in the

cell-cavity.

Since the preceding lines were written, I have observed the

production of these ciliated bodies from the disorganized spiral

bands, and also some other phenomena connected with them,

which I must reserve for a future notice, after I have investi-

gated them more fully —A. H.

‘Dr. J. E. Gray on the Genus Rhopalodina. 301

XXIX.— Description of Rhopalodina, a new form of Echinoder-

‘iin Satna By J.E. GRAY, Ph.D., F.RB.S., V.P.Z.S8. &e.

Amone the: specimens collected by the late Mr. Cranch during

Captain Tuckey’s Congo Expedition, is the case of a very curious

animal which has been erroneously placed among the Worms.

By the label on the bottle it was taken on the “22nd of May.”

After examiming the specimen I feel convinced that it is a

Radiated animal most nearly allied to Siphunculus, and. probably

forms the type of a new family intermediate between that genus

and Holothuria. Unfortunately the whole of the internal organs

appear to be destroyed, either by the weakness. of the spirit, or

their expulsion by the contraction of the organs at the time of

death ; for when the specimen was first examined, the sides of the

body were closely compressed against each other, leaving no in-

ternal cayity, and giving the specimen the form of a spoon with

a roundish bowl and a slender tapering blunt handle ; but when

carefully examined it showed that its proper form was ovate,

rather compressed, with a slight keel on each side.

It may be described. thus :— ynpre *

RHOPALODINA.

Sit Ai WEE

_ Animal elongate, clavate, rigid, rather. brittle, covered with |:

imbedded hard calcareous.plates having the appearance of rugose

spinulose scales, the imbricate edge being directed towards the

aperture; the scales, of the dilated, lower part, of the, body

large, and those on,the narrow tubular part yery,small and close,

being most distinctly visible round the edge. of the oral aperture.

When examined under the, microscope. the, surface.appears to be

formed. of. very, numerous, small circular imbedded. plates, and

scattered with rather. distant, transparent rugulose spines.

‘The upper part near the, mouth is cy- ,

lindrical and tubular and more rigid, very

gradually and slightly enlarging towards

the end, where it rather suddenly dilates

_ into an ovate, somewhat compressed body,

with a. slight keel on each of, the two

edges. The parietes of .the body, are

thinner and. less rigid than that of, the HANS

tube. The hinder half of the dilated-body.......4

is furnished with ten bands or ambu- in

lacra, each formed, of two series, of, thin. ,

tentacles, supported or defended by trans-

parent ,rugulose spines, which. regularly

diverge from; the centre of..the hinder

end of the body. They are more like the: ambulacra of, the

Rhopatlodina lagens rmis.

0 ea :

i YER TOG PIS ¥ AR A

302 Mr. E) L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

Holothurie than those of the Sea Egg or Echina, for I-cannot

discover any regular perforations, such as are found in the am-

bulacra of the latter animals. They end abruptly, but there

is an obscurely marked rather darker line, which extends from

their extremity a greater or less distance towards the upper

part of the tube. The aperture of the tube is circular, and I

EP find any trace of a second opening to the alimentary

canal.

The animal is 1,3, long ; the dilated body ,8, long and =, wide,

z+ thick from side to side.

The only specimen known may be designated Rhopalodina

lagentformis.

In general external appearance it resembles a Siphunculus with

a scaly covering like the scaly Holothurie, and with distinct am-

bulacra like those animals, but only covering the upper half of the

club-shaped part of the body ; but, unlike the Holothurie, which

have the ambulacra limited to a part of the body, the part where

these are situated is that which is the most convex. For the pre-

sent I should be inclined to place it as the type of a new family

between Holothuria and Siphunculus.

XXX.—Rambles in Ceylon. By Encar Leoporp Layarp, Esq.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

[Continued from p. 236.]

Allawattegodde, Top of Balacadua Pass,

April 23, 1852,

My pEaR Sr1r,—I resume my narrative from this place—so much of

my way back to Jaffna. I closed my last letter at Allagamo on the

night of Sunday the 13th, after which we pushed on vigorously and

got into Kandy safe and sound, in spite of all the ill-omened prophe-

cies with which we started; though, absurdly enough, while standing

at the farrier’s door, giving him instructions about shoeing the horse,

the back-band of the harness gave way, and down we came: fortu-

nately neither of us was hurt. B. left, the next morning by the mail,

and I heard from him by return, that he had arrived just in time for

the Bombay steamer. 1 managed to get.over my business in Kandy

in one day, and loving the jungle more than the town, I left by day-

light the next (Saturday) and came on here, intending to halt for my

Sunday. Here I have been ever since, for my horse, who has never

been among the hills but once before, and is therefore quite unused

to them, has been quite lame, and I but little better; however, we

are both getting well, and my friend C. (at whose, house I am_stop-

ping) and I go down the. Pass tomorrow to Matelle, the scene of the

late rebellion. I ride one of his horses, and poor old Baba takes the

buggy down this evening. I have not been idle during my stay here ;

Mr..B. Le Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 303

Thavevadded largely ‘to my. collection; and:ascertained many habitats

that I. did not know before. This morning) I found. the nest of Merops

erythrocephalus, Lath., in a steep bank; it was merely a hole dug

into'the clay, about eighteen inches deep, terminating in a vaulted

chamber ; the eggs, two in number, of a pure white and rounded

form, were laid on the bare ground; several of the adult birds were

flying about, every now and then darting into their holes with flies

for their young, of which, in other places m the same bank, we found

several pairs. The only two other species we have in the island are

Merops viridis, L., and Philippinensis, L.; the former is resident with

us throughout the year, the latter is migratory, as I told you m my

last: Ido not think erythrocephalus migrates, but it is a bird so

entirely confined to the jungle, that I cannot say much of its habits

in this respect; they keep much about the tops of the highest trees,

and never descend like the other species ; they do not. seem grega-

rious, like viridis, which roosts together in flocks of several hun-

dreds, though several may be seen on the same tree, each occupying

its separate throne, from which it darts off in quest of insects, M.

viridis is almost confined to the northern province, where it is sin-

gularly abundant, much affecting the Yuphorbia hedges about the

open country. It is the only species I have ever seen actually perch

on the ground, M. Philippinensis generally selecting a pebble, be it

ever so small. All the species utter a pleasing note, particularly

viridis, when selecting a place for their roosting quarters, generally

alow tree or bush, to which they return night after night. I never

found them occupying an elevated place.

I see that Pomatorhinus melanurus, Blyth, is not uncommon here ;

it has'a curious creeping: motion up the branches of trees, not unlike

our English wryneck (Yunz Torquilla, L.). It is a bird more often

heard than seen, delighting in the low dense thickets that clothe the

sides of our Ceylow hills, creeping about in search of insects, and con-

tinually calling ‘to each other to’ keep: their small parties’ together.

Another bird has fallen’ under my notice here for the first time, the

discovery of which has given me great satisfaction ; it is, I am ‘sure,

the long-lost Teron Pompadoura* of Brown’s wretched figures, in

pl. 19, 20 of his ‘Illustrations,’ and of which Blyth has sent me fac-

similes. It is abundant ‘here, feeding on berries which it swallows

whole ; its ery is very like that of 7’. dicincta, and Ishould not‘ have

detected it had not C. shot some for the pot (where, by the way, they

are superexcellent), and thus revealed to me that they were distinct

from those in the low country.

‘It may not be amiss to tell'you somewhat of our pigeons. First

then, in the low country about Colombo, we have Teron bicincta,

Jerd:, Chalcophaps indiea, L.; and Turtur suratensis, Lath., ‘abun-

dantly’; and I'shot a young pigeon’ inthe Pasdoom Corle (during’a

journey I once took thither with the late botanist, Dr. Gardner),

which I am sure was Turtur orientalis, Lath.

* Since confirmed.

504 Mr. EB, L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

DP. bicinete keeps\to.‘the\ high trees, on the: berries | of which ait

feeds, the teak being a very favourite one; they fly in large flocks, and

I have frequently, when firing into a tree at one, killed half a dozen,

which I never saw till they fell. They breed. in lofty trees, making

a. rough nest of sticks, and lay two white eggs. Their note)is a modu-

lated plaintive whistle, like that of all our other Trerons. ie on

Chaleophaps indica is a ground dove, and is. rarely seen on trees;

it, is abundant about Colombo, and extends into: the Kandy or Hill

District and.as far as Kodally-kallu, northward, but I never saw it

at Pt. Pedro or round Jaffna. It is very abundant inthe southern

province; its plaintive owing ery may be heard morning and, eyen-

ing from almost every thicket. til

Turtur suratensis, Lath., is not. uncommon. about Colombo, :but

affects open lands and the palmirah topes of the northern province;

there its numbers are prodigious, and I have often killed twenty-eight

or thirty of a morning between six o’clock. and nine, when, utterly

tired of the unvarying round of seer-fish and tough chicken (all.we

could get to eat in our station), my wife has begged for a few pigeons

to make a pie. I got to like these pigeon-pies, and was, so much

benefited by the exercise it gave me, that at length rarely a week

passed without my sallying out once or twice to make up-a bag, and

yet I never saw the number of these birds diminish. They and Fur-

tur risorius, Li, are the commonest northern. pigeons ; the, latter,

however, abides more on the open lands and low jungle, and from: its

partiality to the Luprorbia hedges and jungles, is called, by the Ta-

muls Cally-praa, Cally beng the native name for the Huphordia,

and prad (the aa sounded as the final: letter in papa) their name for

pigeons of all kinds. In one/palmirah tope near the village Warrany

I discovered the elegant little 7’, humilis, Tem. ; this species has not,

that I am aware of, been found elsewhere, nor does it extend a mile

on each side of its location. All three of these turtles were building

their nests in the same tope, similarly constructed..of twigs slightly

laid together ; their eggs the same in colour and shape and only

distinguishable by their size. TJ’. risorius and T’.. suratensis are also

found along the western coast as soon as the traveller comes to the

Euphorbia jungles, and they extend all round thence northward and

eastward to Hambantotte,; where 7. risorius ceases.

Treron bicincta begins about a day’s journey to the southward of

Anarajahpoora, and extends up to the ford at Elephant. Pass, a few

straggling over; but in the peninsula it is replaced by 7’. chlorigas-

ter, Blyth; this however never extends elsewhere, and is I believe a

migratory coast bird, only visiting us when the banian-trees are laden

with their scarlet fruit.

Down the central road from Tangutta, as far as Matelle, Blyth’s

Carpophaga pusilla is not uncommon, but is a shy and wary bird.

On the western coast I frequently saw a pigeon which I feel sure is

Alsocomus. puniceus, Tick., and Kelaart has procured Palumbus E-

phinstonii, Sykes, at Newera Ellia; and now this long list, is, done,

and I suppose you are nearly tired of it. Ah, no! I had nearly for-

Mivy E. Ti Layard’s “Rambles in Ceylon. 305

‘gotten! the’Trincomalee rock-pigéon;: Columba ‘Livia, Briss.; which is

‘the pigeon-of ‘that place, breeding i in thousands 2 im ‘some rocks i in’ the

.seaynear the shore. i

gor But letome: get back: to Baleadua Base I Ths ‘got many ded

‘shells here:'° Helix Waltoni is:abundant in the early! morning along

- the sides of 'the:road ;:'the mollusk is a fine shining’ black. «\\A ‘large

variety of Hemastoma is:commow onthe coffee bushes)\\°T have a

‘minute little Vitrina', new tome, and a small Helix? with a multitude

‘of close-set whorls, also’ new. H. citrinas, cor: a shell:that« poor

‘Gardner gave: meas) such, is not uncommon ‘about the rocks tinder

decaying vegetation ;\ and the curious H. Rivolii, Desh:, lies'in every

direction, calcined by the burning of the forest; for planting, and yet,

‘curiously enough, I cannot finda single live specimen: \4chatina'oro-

phila* and ‘another larger species +: whose> name do: not: know are

‘abundant under dead leaves and atthe roots of trees, and in the latter

place'I found a new Carocolla, but unfortunately lost it by my 'col-

“lecting-box falling from my pocket while jumping.over a‘chasm, be-

“neath which the river ran foaming and roaring.) This'little mountain

stream “has ‘supplied me with Paludomus nigricans, Reeve, and’ two

others ‘neither of which I can identify with any figured by Reeve ;

‘but the larger:bears\a striking likeness toP. conica, ‘R., which E have

received ‘from Sylhet.: In the Mahawilla Ganga, on’ my road from

“Kandy hither, I-procured: P. globulosus, B.7, not onthe stones, but

consand only !':and there are some others, vane Tchave: left» at*Ma-

tele,’ gathered hastily on my: road-down.: A little tributary to! this

“stream has furnished me with:some strange varieties of Melania ele-

igansand' M.' pyramis®, very stunted in:growth«and:tinged with’ sul-

\phate ofiron, with which the water is;strongly impregnated. » I must

hot ‘forget to) tell: you, TD have ‘also. procured :here-Cyclostome zeyla-

onieum, Pfeiffer. Thereis alsoa Pterocyclos®, much larger than another

species, from’ a caveat /Tondemanaar in _ distriet, which ‘hasa

curious spiral operculum. vitsli

Our Cyclostomacea nile) as far as 1 know, very little: worked out

vas yet.

Cyel. cornw venatorium; the deceit dark brown. species vith a

[The following notes have been supplied by Ww. H. eae a -eiHas ]

1 Vitrina membranacea, Bens. MSS.

2° Helix Puteolus; Bens. MSS.

©. 8 The only shell resembling H. citrina in form and. size ‘among vec spe-

‘ Seimens' received, is a pale H. Juliana, Gray, with a narrow browoy Kango’

si; |Achatina Orophila,.Bens., is A. Ceylanica, Pfr.

5 Probably A. inornata, Pfr., which is in the collection.

48, Paludomus,abbreviatus, Reeve, P.Z.S, ined, is one of these species; the

: ‘other appears to be a somewhat’ smooth variety of P. sulcatus, Reeve.

7 Paludomus globulosus has not been received. P. dilatatus, Reeve; P.Z.S.

“ined. may have been intended.

= Melania elegans i is M. apinilbsas Lamarck, and Melania pyramis is M.

tuberculata, Miill.

oP yPis Cingalensis, Bens., Annals, vol. xi. ps 105, }

10 This is Cyel. (Aulopoma) Itiert of Guérin.

306 Mr. BE. Li Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

reddish zone, is commion about Caltura and the Pasdoom Corle, Kandy ,

and Matelle ;—the white variety"! with the dark zone, in the high tree

jungle about the central road, crawling on decaying leaves in moist

situations ;—the little uniform brown variety'? with the zone very

faint, only under one large banian-tree in the Academy Gardens at

Colombo. Similar as these varieties are, I should not wonder if they

are all distinct, the smaller variety in particular; this never exceeds

half an inch in diameter, whereas the others often attain to one inch.

[See Note A. at the end of the paper. |

The next we come to is C. involvulus; this exists in myriads at

Galle, under cocoa-nut and other umbrageous trees, generally buried

beneath the soil or dead leaves '’.

We have a distinct species, or else a strongly marked variety of

this, near Pt. Pedro, im a curious cave at Tondemandar'’*. It seldom

has the protruding lip of involvulus, but in most instances the peri-

treme is simple: I have examples in which the lip is decidedly re-

flected, as in some specimens received from Chittagaon, and marked

C. indicum'*. [See Note B.]

The cave variety is altogether a lighter-built shell than that from

Galle; it is more finely striated, and its colours darker and more

blended together. The white band so conspicuous on the underside

of involuulus is wanting, the black band fading off to a yellowish

brown. The aperture is yellow, whereas in the Galle specimen it is

pink. Found under large stones and the erevices of rock, in the

Tondemanaar cave. I should not omit to mention, I have a specimen

from Galle nearly quite white, aperture pink as usual.

The next species we come to is C. ceylanicum'®. I leave better

judges than myself to determine whether this is separable from the

last. I can but bear testimony to its being found in widely-different

localities, being in fact confined to the hills. There is a nearly white

variety of this also.

The opercula of ixvolvulus and ceylanicum are multispiral, the last

layer diminishing so as to form a circle. I have three more of this

turbiniform group of Cyclostoma: one from Pt. Pedro, found after

rain on the trunks of palmirah trees. This, Mr. Cuming writes me

word, is a new species!7. It may be briefly described thus : Diameter

3 lines, axis 4} lines; umbilicus open; whorls much rounded, mi-

nutely striated ; spire rather long, subacute ; peritreme simple ; oper-

culum round, multispiral, corneous, retractile. The colour varies

N This appears to be a mere variety of Itieri.

12. This is Cycl. (Aulopoma) Helicinum, Chemnitz, .as defined: by Pfeiffer.

18 The Galle species is C. Menkeanum, Philippi.

14 The Tondemanaar species is C. 2nvolvulus, Mill.

15 The Chittagaon species is Cycl. Bensoni, Pfr., of which the habitat was

previously unknown. It comes from the N.E. angle of the Bay of Bengal,

near the Mogna mouth of the Ganges and Burhampooter.

16 Cyel. ceylanicum, Pfr., which; with a curious white variety, is\ in the

collection, is perfectly distinct from the Tondemanaar shell. ;

7 A large and finely coloured variety of C. (Leptopoma) halophilum,

Bens.

Mr. EL. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 307

from a darkish horn-colour, with one or | more, lines on, the) body-

whor],.to a deep tortoiseshell, with black lines. The animal is brown,

with a livid foot; tentacula short.

Another, allied to the foregoing, but larger, I have received in an

imperfect state from Monegahagalla, in the hilly zone'’., I wait to get

living examples to describe it.

Another, nearly allied to C, Listeri, from. the Mauritius, but a less

solid shell: diameter 43 lines, height 42 lines; umbilicus closed ;

whorls, five, rounded, smooth ; spire rather long, subacute,; peri-

treme white, double, the outer edge reflected; operculum, corneous,

retractile. The prevailing colour is a lightish ground, with dark

brown transverse wavy lines; apex blackish. I have seen numerous

examples of a dirty white, immaculate ; the apex blackish, as in others.

A cousin of mine, Mr. Charles P. Layard, obtained this in great abun-

dance in the Saffragam district, in the Curuwitty Pass. At the same

time, he procured four specimens of a very curious species: diameter

5, lines, axis 3 lines; spire exserted, covered with a dark brown epi-

dermis, which is 72b4ed ; ground colour of shell light yellowish brown,

marked with close-set, dark, wavy lines; peritreme double; opercu-

lum retractile 19.

Leaying this division we enter the flattened form, of which La-

marck’s Planorbulum is an example. This species, as far as I can

judge from description, without comparison of actual specimens, I

have received from the. hilly zone. Unfortunately none that I have

are.in good preservation 2°.

‘We have also from the same localities a, lesser species, but all I

haye. seen, are faded.

Of the curious Pupeeform. group of Cyclostoma, of which Benson’s

C funiculatum.is an example, we have two.species, both found in the

same localities in the Saffragam district, which is rich in mollusea.

The smaller species?! measures: diameter 3}, length 10 lines ; it is

thick in the middle. and tapers off towards the apex ; and. the mouth,

which is. circular, and furnished with a deep circular sinus, communi-

cating with a canal running along the base of the whorls and visible

in all stages of growth; the peritreme is white, broad and reflected ;

general. colour of shell) reddish brown; the whole surface. is finely

striated and granulated, the granulations being more visible as the

growth of the shell increases.;, the operculum is unlike any other I

have seen, resembling in fact the thread of a wood-screw, varying

from two to three revolutions; it is horny and retractile ; shell abun-

dant under moss and, stones.

The larger species?? measures 6 lines in diameter, 14 in length, and

tapers gradually to the apex; aperture, canal and peritreme as in the

last species ; operculum horny, dense, and retractile to a level with

18... orophilum, Bens., Annals, vol. xi. p. 106.

19 Those two species have not been received.

20 ©. annulatum, Pfr.,; which has been received, is probably the form here

alluded to.

21. Cataulus Thwaitesi, Pfr.

= Cataulus pyramidatus, Pfr.

308 Mr: B. Li. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

the surface of the mouth; surface of shell finely streaked, between

the canal and the umbilicus (which is closed) assuming a coarser cha-

racter ; general colour reddish brown. Found in the same locality

and situations as the last.

Friday, April 25. —

Here we are at Nalande, thirty-two miles from where I last wrote.

C. is taking his cheroot, and I resume my pen.

On our way down the Balcadua Pass I found the nest of Hirundo

hyperythra (Layard and Blyth). It was built under the arch of a

drain, into which I had to creep on my hands and knees. In struc-

ture it precisely resembled that of the European swallow, H. rustica.

There were four half-fledged young ones in it, and I found the rem-

nants of broken eggs on the ground: from these I should say they

were of a pale cream-colour speckled with dark spots, as in those of

the English species. C. pointed out a nitre cave, which he said was

worked by the natives; it appeared to be inhabited by myriads of

bats. I procured the curious Lyriocephalus scutatus, L., from some

low shrubs near it.

At Matelle we rested under the hospitable roof of the assistant-

agent, Mr. T. He and his family were absent, but I had seen them

on my way down, and left my bullock-cart there. In his garden I

shot Calliope eyana, Hodg., and Loriculus philippensis, Briss., which

is very common here; Paleornis cyanocephalus, L., Pal. Calthrope,

nobis, are also abundant; and I shot P. Alerandri, L., about five

miles from the town, on my way hither: thus, with the exception of

P. torquatus, which I did not observe, I obtained all our island

parrots at this one place. P. forquatus is abundant about Jaffna,

breeding in hollow trees and laying three or four white eggs. I saw

them as far as Dambool, and doubt not they are sometimes found in

Matelle. ae

We left Matelle this morning at daylight, and reached this about

ten o’clock: C. rode and I drove. We got along pretty well, stop-

ping now and then to go after birds, of which Bucco flavifrons, C.,

and H. hyperythra, L, & B., were what I principally wanted. B. fla-

vifrons is strictly a hill species ; the other three, Bucco zeylanicus, L.,

B. indicus, Lath., and B. ruficapillus, Gmel., being found equally

in the high and low country. B. flavifrons does not seem to extend

farther than this. Our drive was very lovely, and I had more time

to admire the beautiful scenery than I had on my way down, We

were gradually descending from the Kandian country over a suc-

cession of undulating hills clothed with vegetation and abounding in

birds and insects. We passed through one magnificent forest of large

timber trees, whose branches were laced together and festooned with

gigantic flowering creepers and encircled by the broad bright green

leaves of the sword-fern, or clothed with the dark tapering

leaves of the finger-fern. In this forest I saw some of our most

valued indigenous butterflies: Minetra gambrisius, Papilio Helenus,

Charaxes Bernhardus, Pap. Crino, in abundance ;_ Thecla Narada, a

beautiful copper-coloured Myrina, Iphias Glaucippe, and many others.

Unluckily, the bullock-driver had torn my net so much at starting,

Mr, E..L., Layard’s Rambles in, Ceylon. 309

that, I had. left it behind with the cart as useless; I therefore could

only. capture a few specimens of T.. Narada: these were so busily.

employed in thrusting their trunks into the buffalos’ dung scattered

about the road, that I simply had to take them by the wings, one

after another, till I caught all I saw. I have captured this insect in

Matura Galle and Jaffna; it has therefore a wide distribution.

Between Kandy and this place I found the following Papilionide :—

Papilio (Ornithopterus) Amphimedon. . Abundant.

Pap: Polymnestor ........--+---+- Abundant.

Pap. Erithonius 2... 02.00.05 5 05-- Abundant.

Pap. Agamemnon ..........-...++.. Not uncommon.

Pap. Brathycles ..........-. +--+. Common.

Pap: Sarpedon (See Note C.]..-.-... Rare.

Pap. Pammon \.. 2.0... eee Common.

Pap. Helenus .. 2... 1.05.02 02S eee Rare.

a, ; Diphila #4 \ [See Note D.]..... Very abundant.

WT PCE ec cd oem os sas ale Very rare.

Pap. Romulus ......65.56- 6505055 -- Very rare.

Pap. Crinod . 20.0.2 e see eee eee Abundant.

This last frequents the higher branches of the trees, and is conse-

quently seldom captured: I have however procured a few, by finding

them asleep and hanging to the underside of leaves, with their bodies

in a line with the stems, so that their closed wings were quite pro-

tected from the dews. Some stress has, I believe, been laid on the

extension of the green band into the discoidal cell on the upper wing

of this species. I myself once thought that this seemed to be a local

distinction, but. since I have captured a large quantity I find it does

not hold. I am now decidedly of opinion that it is quite an acci-

dental variety...

After we had seen to our horses, we sallied out to look for snipe

and specimens. In the forest over against the Rest House I found a

Carocolla which I had vot hitherto seen (but which I unfortunately

lost from my box in some way), and a dead example of a remarkable

Achatina with a multitude of whorls. I also procured a Cyclostoma

new to me: diameter 12 lines, depth 3 lines; peritreme double, re-

flected, spire flat, surface of whorls finely streaked ; operculum multi-

spiral, retractile, colour a dark straw. Animal livid. Habitat, vege-

table deposits in the clefts of rocks**.

We found a pair of the large owls, Retupa ceylonensis, in a dark

place near the river, but they were wide awake and flew away long

ere we came within gun-shot of them. ‘The natives all say they feed

largely on fish; they certainly relish that food in confinement.

~ On arriving at the ford I found the river very low, and was amazed

to think how I had escaped an upset when I came over it on my way

down, when it was swollen. — It was full of large boulders, then quite

e Ach. veruina, Bens. MSS.

24 Not recognized in the collection.

310 Mr. E. L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

hidden by the water, which came up to the seat of the gig, but now,

high out of the stream, they really look impassable. ‘Tomorrow will

decide.

The river furnished me with abundance of Paludomus spiralis, a

species which I found at several of the rivers as far north as Madde-

watchy. .

Dambool, April 26.

Safe and sound so far, thank Heaven! over the worst day’s journey

of the whole road. The old time-worn rock, enfolding in its cavern

temple hundreds of Buddhos of all sizes, from forty feet to as many

inches, is frowning upon me in the dim moonlight: the night hawks

sit churring and gobbling on the tumbledown rails of the Rest House

fence: the large white bullocks of my cart lie ruminating at my side:

and extended at full length, and covered with a single cloth, tucked

under their heads and toes, repose my retainers; they look horribly

like a line of corpses, but the nasal involuntaries that they play dis-

pel the illusion. How fresh and beautiful the night is after the rain,

and yet I cannot fancy myself in any place but the tropics, cool as it

is! In Old England not a sound would break the stillness: in the

words of a beautiful evening hymn, there “ Night and silence reign,”

indeed; but here, the words of the Psalmist, “‘Thou makest dark-

ness that it may be night, wherein all the beasts of the forest do move,”

strike one with double force. I certainly think the stillest season of

the twenty-four hours is from 11 a.m. to 3 p.m. As I sit, there are

such a variety of sounds that it is hardly possible to distinguish them

one from another: stop, let metry. There’s the lesser fern owl (C.

asiaticus), the larger (C. Mahrattensis), the little Scops Lempiji,

tree frogs, marsh frogs, crickets by scores, and seated on my table is

an attenuated green grasshopper, whose pipe is as shrill as any of

them despite his leanness. But there’s a sound I can’t make out; ~

I think it is the cry of the Brachystoma. I heard it on my way

down, but could not detect what made it, nor could I this evening,

though I hunted well for it; it is very like the ery of the cuckoo.

Oh! of course there go the jackals ; a night in the Kast would not be

perfect without them. ‘‘ Dead hindoo-ooo00,” howls one; “ Where,

where, where,’ drawls a famished wretch, impatient for a bit ; ‘Here,

he-re, he-e-er, he-ar’’ (a mouthful rendering his articulation imper-

fect) yells a third ; and then comes a general chorus, in which “ Hin-

doo-o0000,”’ “‘where”’ and ‘‘he-ar’’ are happily blended. But what has

checked the noisy wretches in their concert? “a-a-areh! a-a-arch!”

That’s a new note, and not far off either ; whose is it I wonder? ‘Here,

Muttu! Muttu! you lazy beast, Muttu !’’—a shove, which sends him

rolling over and over. ‘Eh! dara?” (who is that?) growls the

sleeper, awakened. ‘‘ Here, Muttu! enna chattam?”’ (what is that

noise?) ‘Ah! Dorray’ (master), and the winding sheet sits up-

right. ‘‘ 4-a-arch, wa-a-arch”’ again from the jungle. <‘ Pully”

(leopard), coolly replies Man Friday, and the winding sheet is re-

sumed again. Such is habit! he is sleeping in the verandah of this

lonely bungalow, with no protection im the world. Well, that loaded

rifle yonder is some little comfort to me; so now for the events of

the day.

Ee oe SC:

DE a a

—————™

Mr. E: Li: Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 311

»@. and I. parted this morning ;:he to inspect his work, I to return

home»he however saw me safe over the river, which was indeed a

difficult matter. How we blundered blindly through it the first time

I have no conception. After passing this, near the fifth mile there

is a.vety bad place; in fact, the road passes over a rock, on which

the iron shoes of my poor horse were like so many skates, and we had

to hold him up by main force. Getting safely over this, we drove

down what appeared the half-dry bed of a river rather than a road,

full of loose stones and with a stream of water down the centre: at

one place was a deep hole filled with mud ; luckily, a native passing

with a caicatty (a crooked knife like a bill-hook) helped me to clear

a.space through the jungle a little to one side, and I managed to avoid

it. 'Today’s journey was fourteen miles, but owing to the bad state

of the road I got in very late. At 4 o’clock, when the sun was not

very hot, I sallied out to mount the rock again. I did not care about

visiting the temples a second time, because I was disappointed when

B.-and I went into them on our way down. The priests pointed out

the gigantic Buddhos with great satisfaction. I am sure the figures

are not solid stone; there is a large amount of plaster about them,

which the yellow paint hides. One thing connected with Buddhos

always strikes me as ridiculous: however one may be placed, stand-

ing or lying, ‘‘the flame”’ issuing from the head is always in a right

line with the body. :

+o was pleased to find the Cypselus afinis building under the shel-

ter of the high cliff, their nests being placed in patches of fifty or

sixty together against the overhanging face of the rock: they were

composed of mud, of a hemispherical shape, with a round hole at the

side for egress and ingress. While on the top of the rock, being in

want of a specimen, I shot two of the birds, and found that the many

hundreds I saw hawking all round were procuring food for their

young ones ; this consisted of minute green tree-hoppers (Cercopide),

which they carried in a ball under the tongue. While I was watch-

ing them one uttered a peculiar scream ; the cry was taken up and re-

echoed from the minute specks in the clear blue ether far above me;

all seemed animated with a common purpose—that of uttering piercing

cries and chasing each other round and round the rock a dozen times

ormore. Suddenly, in mid career, the cries ceased, and as each bird

neared one spot it darted over the cliff, and I saw no more of them

for the night. What could have thus led all of them to follow one

common course so suddenly? A large swift (which I take to be

C. Melba), C. Balasiensis and Macropteryx coronatus still kept on

their airy gyrations, and so continued till my eyes could no longer

follow them in the deepening shades of evening. On the summit of

the rock, at the roots of some dead clumps of coarse grass that had

once flourished in the scanty soil accumulated in the crevices, I found

anew Cyclostoma*: diameter 6 lmes, axis 25; spire slightly exserted ;

whorls 5, finely striated ; umbilicus very open; colour a uniform

dark hair-brown ; operculum spiral, thin, corneous, totally retractile ;

* Cycl. Parapsis, Bens. MSS.

312 Mr. E, L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

animal approaching to black. Lower down I detected none of these,

but I procured several new Helices and the Pterocyclos, allied to that

before mentioned found in the cave at Tondemanaar in my district,

but larger and coarser, with the wing more free, the spire not ex-

serted 2°, The Tondemanaar shell measures : diameter 9 lines, axis 4 ;

whorls 5 ; umbilicus very open ; the ground colour is whitish, marked

with transverse wavy reddish brown lines; spire slight, exserted ;

operculum pyramidal, rough, multispiral, hollow, partially retractile ;

animal livid brown®’. It is found in some abundance in a cave in the

curious limestone formation of the Jaffna peninsula, which at Tonde-

manaar crops out in a large mass. The best idea I can give of this

remarkable formation is comparing it to a huge wave of liquid mud,

which has rolled over the country and been suddenly arrested and

hardened in its course. The whole of this muddy stream appears to

have been full of bubbles, and this cave merely a large one ; I should

say, 40 yards long by 10 broad: it is raised above the surrounding

country, and the centre, where the crust was thin, has fallen in and

lies in crumbled fragments below. A solitary banian-tree, planted

doubtless by some passing crow, springs from the bottom of the cave,

and among its roots and the crevices of the weather-worn fragments

lie the Pterocycli I have described. In no other place in the whole

of the Northern peninsula could I find a single specimen,—its dry

and burning soil affords them no shelter ; but down in the cave it is

always cool and moist, and ferns (only, otherwise, found down deep

wells in this province) abound in the wildest luxuriance. There are

several of these caves about Jaffna; the most celebrated is that near

Pootoor, called Nurahverri, which assumes the shape of a natural

well, said to communicate with the sea. It is of a vast depth, and

- bottles previously corked have been lowered into it and brought up

filled with salt water, though the upper surface is perfectly fresh.

Of the Helices I defer giving you any information (I have observed

about forty species here, many of which are undescribed) until Mr.

Benson shall have examined them. I should probably only describe

many well-known species, and run my letter to an enormous length :

it has already exceeded the limits I had assigned to it, and I shall

therefore close, and resume it again if I find anything to amuse you

further on.

I do not think I shall be able to write till I reach Anarajahpoora,

for there are no Rest-Houses along the road I am going, and I have

neither table nor chair, and must trust to chance for accommodation.

So, till you hear from me again, believe me yours very truly,

E. L. Layarp.

Nore A.—Since the above was written, Mr. W. H. Benson writes

me word that a Cyclostoma in the British Museum (supposed to have

been received from me, but sent by a cousin of mine, Mr. Fred. Layard)

is not the true C. cornu venatorium, as labeled by him, but C. Heli-

5 P, Cingalensis, B. ; .

7 The Tondemanaar Pterocyclos is Pt. rupestris, Benson, var. picta,

Troschel.

Mr. Li: Layare’s Rambles in Ceylon. 313

ig "Pfr." He also ‘writes : “ Pfeiffer informs me that specimens

‘C. halophilim found by Captain Templeman near Colombo are

larger Enki those I got at Galle (described ‘Annals,’ vol. vil. p. 265).”

Mr. F: Layard’s C. cornu venatorium I never saw ; I merely guess, there-

fore’ (recollecting that. before I took to observing mollusca myself, I

brought him many different species from Galle), that these may have

been some Galle specimens: in which case my dark cornu venatorium

may be C. Helicinum, and my small variety, the large variety of ha-

lophilum taken by Capt. Templeman*. (Quere : Should not this be

Dr. Templeton, a well-known naturalist here?) *8

Note B.—Mr. Benson, as before quoted, writes: ‘‘ With the little

turbiniform halophilum 1 took C. Menkeanum, Pfr.°°, which is con-

founded in England with C. involuulus.” In this case ‘the Galle shell

will probably be C. Menkeanum (mine were however named by Mr.

Cuming) ; and may not my cave shell be C. involvulus, vera, sed?

Notre C.—P. Sarpedon is a low-country species, and remarkably

abundant about Colombo ; it feeds principally on cinnamon ; and the

ehrysalis 1 is shaped like that of Agamemnon, which feeds on sie sour-

sop. P. Brathycles represents these two in the hills and is very abun-

dant, while they are rare. The larya I do not know.

“Nore D.—P. Hector feeds on the Aristolochia medica, which is

very abundant about Pt. Pedro: the caterpillar of this and Diphilus

are Diag similar, and feed on the same plant. f haye often

ries

Pammon. and Romulus feed on various species of Citrus, and have

a yery differently shaped chrysalis from Hector and Diphilus.

A curious division might be made by separating the species accord-

ing to the chrysalis, showing at once how little this can be depended

on in the formation of groups. Pap. (O.) Amphimedon stands alone,

Then Hector and Diphilus, in which the knobs on the body are

largely developed :_the caterpillars also resemble each other, and they

feed on creeping plants. A large new species, somewhat resembling

Diphilus, may be classed with these...Then follow, Polymnestor,

Erithonius, Pammon, Polites, Romulus, and probably Crino and He-

lenus: in these the knobs are entirely wanting and the head bifur-

cate ; the caterpillars are green, smooth (not spiny, like Amphimedon

and Hector), and all feed on trees of the genus Citrus. _Then Aga-

-* Pfeiffer writes and ee Capt. Templeman.— W.B.

#8 Vide notes 10, 11, 12 and 17 supra.

2 ''Cycl. Menkeanum is distinguished from C. involvulus by aslisiaite

wider umbilicus, smaller aperture, porrect and rugose interior lip, greater

solidity, and further by a character previously overlooked, viz. the gradual

descent, above, of the last whorl behind the aperture. Vide notes 13 and

24 supra.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 21

314 Bibliographical Notices.

memnon and Sarpedon (and probably Brathycles), which feed on éin-

namon and sout-sop : the chrysalis is smooth, the head bluntly bifur-"

cate, the thorax prolonged into a point and the back nearly straight ; ”

whereas all the others are more or less bent into an angle: they differ’

also in position, being suspended to the undersides of /eaves with the.

head downwards, whereas all the others are attached to the stems of

plants with the head upwards. et

I cannot at this moment call to mind what the larvee are like; it

is several years since I saw and drew them (with many others), and —

my wife painted them. ‘They are, or were, in the British Museum, “

placed there by Dr. Templeton; you can refer and see, if you wish ~

to follow this up. ae

Lastly, P. dissimilis carries its name with it into the chrysalis state:

it is unlike any other, being indeed swt generis: it precisely resem-

bles a piece of burnt stick, very elongated and ending abruptly as it.

were; head hardly bifurcate ; thorax distinctly so. ris

Papilio Antipathes has only been captured once to my knowledge’

in the island, I therefore know nothing of its transformations. Be-

sides this one which is in my collection, I saw two specimens only,

and those on the road between Ambegammoa and Yatteantotte in the

hills. goa) 0k

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Pet

Principles of the Anatomy and Physiology of the Vegetable Cell. By

Hvuco von Mout. Translated by ARtrHuR Henrrey, F.R,S.

&e. Van Voorst, 1852.

Somewnar late in the day perhaps, but still we hope not too late,

we call the attention of our readers to the above most valuable con-

tribution to the science of vegetable physiology. There are others

who have made more noise in the world, but perhaps no continental

botanist has contributed so much, by careful, painstaking, and con-

scientious research to the development of his subject, and there is

certainly none whose voice deserves to be more attentively listened to

than Hugo von Mohl ;—a man of facts, whose theories have been his

humble and useful servants, not his masters. It is hardly necessary

for us to point out in addition, that Mr. Henfrey’s name, as the trans-

lator, not only secures the fidelity of interpretation of Von Mohl’s

ideas, but is sufficient assurance that the doctrine of the vegetable

cell is here at the level of the present state of knowledge.

As an admirable exposition of that doctrine, we cordially recom-

mend it to the English reader, and regarding it in that point of view,

there are one or two matters on which we shall venture to offer a few

words of criticism. ee

The first of these is the very common notion which prevails, we”

might say among all botanists (with the exception of Von Mohil),

with regard to the respective activities of the two great morpholo-,

gical elements of the vegetable cell,—the cellulose membrane, and the |

nitrogenous primordial utricle, “rs

7 * .

Bibliographical Notices. 315

Alex, Braun, one of the most,profound of modern vegetable phy-

siologists, says, “‘ From the contents (¢, e, the primordial utricle with

its contents) all the vital activity of the cell proceeds ; the membrane

is_an externally deposited structure, a product of secretion, which —

takes only a passive share in the vital actions, as the medium of ex-

change between the interior and the exterior, at the same time sepa-

rating and uniting the neighbouring cells, and affording defence and

solidity to the separate cell in connexion with the whole tissue. ...

Thus the life of the plant weaves in the cell-membrane its own

shroud, and dies at last in the dwelling it has constructed for itself.””

(Ueber Verjungung, p. 166.)

Schacht (Die Pflanzen-Zelle) as decidedly advocates the same

view, and so far as we know, it is that adopted in all the ordinary

text-books; m these we universally find it assumed or stated, that

the cellulose membrane of the cell is a passive element excreted and

formed by the primordial utricle, and possessing no powers inde-

pendent. of it.

Von Mohl, however, speaks far more cautiously on this head ; in

his present work, p. 36, we find :—

In all young cells, whatever their subsequent contents may be,

whether they persist in the stage of cells or become changed into

vascular utricles, a series of formations are met with, which disappear

again more or less perfectly in the subsequent periods of life, and

which stand in the closest relation to the origin and growth of the

young cell, but only in particular cases in relation to their later func-

tions ..... 4» The»primordial utricle disappears again with the thick-

ening ‘of the vessels, the cells of the wood sof the pith of the inner

part of the petiole, and of thick leaves” (p. 36-37), And the fact

of the early disappearance of the primordial utricle in many cases

was equally pointed out in his earlier work, ‘‘ Remarks on the Struc-

ture of the Vegetable Cell,’ 1844 (Taylor’s Scientific Memoirs, iv.

91). Now a slight consideration must we think render it evident,

that if it be true that the primordial utricle disappears with the

thickening of the cellulose membrane, the latter continuing to grow

subsequently to its disappearance, it cannot be that the primordial

utricle is the sole active agent in the growth of the plant; the cel-

lulose membrane must have its power of growth and independent

activity also.

That such is indeed the case is we think evidenced in the most clear

and striking manner by the development of the peculiar spirally

thickened and perforated cells in the leaf of Sphagnum, which is

so well deseribed by Schacht (/. c. 66-67), whose observations (the

full bearing of which he does not seem to see) we have taken occa-

sion to verify in every particular. We have no space to enter into

details in this place, but we may shortly state that certain cells, at

first perfectly resembling the rest of those which constitute the base

of the leaf of Sphagnum, enlarge disproportionately, and gradually

lose every trace of contents and primordial utricle. Iodine, sul-

phurie acid and sugar, and other reagents which yield abundant evi-

dence of the primordial utricle in the surrounding cells, fail to pro-

21%

316 Bibliographical Notices.

duce the slightest characteristic reaction in these. But tracing these

enlarged cells in their course towards the point of the leaf, we find

that, first, a very considerable spiral or annular thickening band is

developed from their ovules ; and secondly, that these walls become

perforated in particular localities, showing clearly that the cellulose

wall is in itself abundantly competent to perform the vital actions of

assimilation and absorption, or rather resolution, without the assist-

ance of the primordial utricle.

Nor let it be said, that here the thickenings and resolutions are

determined by the primordial utricles of adjacent cells, for the Sphag-

num leaf, as is well known, consists of only a single layer of cells

joined side by side, and the thickening takes place as much on the

upper and lower surfaces as on the sides of the spiral cells, while the

perforations are formed exclusively upon the upper and lower sur-

faces. Surely here nature furnishes us with a crucial instance of the

independent vitality and powers of action of the cellulose cell-wall,

whence important conclusions may be drawn for the whole vege-

table kingdom.

There is yet another error which we venture to submit pervades

the whole of vegetable no less than animal physiology,—we refer to

the notion that animals and plants are formed by the coalescence

of their histological elements—the cells. It is said that plants are

formed by means of cells which have ‘‘ grown together’? (Von Mohl,

p- 30), having “arisen separately as development teaches”? (Schacht,

p- 75) ; and this conception of the individuality of the separate plant-

cells, though by giving distinctness to the ideas of investigators it

has served a good purpose, seems to us to be at present essentially

obstructive.

If in fact we turn from this convenient mode of viewing the facts

to the facts themselves as they really are, we find that the cells which

compose any vegetable tissue never have been independent, and that

therefore it is as absurd to talk of their coalescence, as to say that-a

man is formed by the coalescence of his head, trunk and limbs.

Indeed, all the knowledge we have hitherto obtained of develop-

ment, whether morphological or histological, uniformly bears testi-

mony to the truth, that the great law established by Von Bar for the

animal world holds good as universally in that of plants. They and

all their organs, and all the histological elements of these organs, are

produced, not by the coalescence of the heterogeneous, but by the dif-

ferentiation of the homogeneous parts, and it would be more true to

say that the plant is formed by the separation of cells than that it

arises from their coalescence. This however is a most important

subject, and one which we hope to follow out elsewhere.

Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie.

Von Dr. R. A. Puriipri. Halle, 1853. 8vo, pp. 548.

By the preface we are informed that this work was written on

board the Hamburg brig Bonito, and dated while it was passing

Cape Horn, the author having, by the late political disturbances in

‘Titi

Bibliographical Notices. 317

Germany, and also on account of his own very bad health, been

obliged to make an excusion to the west coast of South America, where

there is no doubt he will add much to our knowledge of the mol-

luscous animals, and it is to be hoped give us as good a work on the

mollusca of those seas as his very excellent one on those of Sicily.

The present work is divided into three sections. The first con-

tains the general characteristics of Mollusca, with an account of their

systematic classification, uses, and terminology.

The second, the systematic arrangement of the 638 genera of Mol-

lusea (viz. 403 Univalves, 210 Bivalves, 25 Tunicata), and 35 genera

of Cirripedia, with their characters, synonyma, a reference to those

works in which they were first described, and the derivations* of

their generic names.

» The third contains an alphabetical list of all the genera of recent

and fossil Mollusca which are not referred to in the former part ; an

index of the Latin and German terms used in the work and of the

genera and their synonyma.

The first Part appears to be very carefully executed, and contains

a great quantity of very interesting and novel matter.

In the second Part all the classes are arranged nearly in the same

manner as in the latest edition of the Systems proposed by Dr. Gray

in his various Essays, and as now used in the British Museum, and

the greater part of the names of the genera and their synonyma are

evidently adopted from the List of Genera of Mollusca published by

that author in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1847.

The enlargement of the Cuvierian order Seutibranchia to contain the

Nerites; Trochi and Turbines, as well as the Haliotide and Emargi-

nulide, is adopted, and it is placed next to the Cyclobranchie and

Cirribranchiata. The families proposed in the ‘Synopsis of the

British Museum’ for the year 1838 and 1840, gradually modified as

the knowledge of the animals increased until the publication of the

fourth volume of the ‘Figures of Mollusca’ by Mrs. Gray, and in

the Special Catalogues of Pteropods and Cephalopods, have been

almost uniformly adopted; the chief alterations being the separa-

tion of the Olivacea from Buccinide proposed by Dr. Troschel,

the placing of Siphonariacea and Acmeacea (= Tecturide) with

Pectinibranchia, and the arranging of Ampulluriacea with Pulmonata,

—three alterations which must have arisen from Dr. Philippi’s not

having had the opportunity of examining the animals, which we

-are convinced he will be the first to alter when he has done so;. and

fortunately the country he is now engaged in exploring will afford

»him many materials for the purpose.

Dr. Philippi, when speaking of Dr. Gray’s arrangement, observes,

that it has been changed from year to year. We consider this is the

greatest praise, for the changes have only been made by trying to

keep the systematic arrangement of the Mollusca on a level with the

rapidly progressive state of the science.

‘© It isan excellent manual, and almost the only work on the sub-

~ '* There are many instances where explanations are given of names which

‘were intended simply as names without any meaning, and some names of

this kind are corrected to make them fit the explanations given ! ! !

318 Royal Society.

ject which approaches the present state of the science ; and from the

same arrangement being used as that adopted in the British Museum,

it forms an excellent manual for that collection.

In the Press.

A Naturalists Rambles on the Devonshire Coast.

By P. H. Gossz, A.L.S.

This work will embody the result of researches and observation

made by the author among the rocks, caves and tide-pools ofthe

interesting shores of North and South Devon ; and will comprise the

most beautiful and interesting forms of sea-side Natural History,

many of which are as yet undescribed.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

Jan. 13, 1853.—A paper was read, entitled ‘‘ Description of some

species of the extinct genus Nesodon.” By Prof. Owen, FRuS. 54.0

The author commences by referring to a genus of extinct herbi-

yorous mammals which he had founded in 1836, on certain. fossil

remains discovered in Patagonia, and which, from the insular dispo-

sition of the enamel folds characteristic of the molar teeth, he had

called Nesodon. Subsequent transmissions of fossils from the same

part of South America, by their discoverer, Capt. Sulivan, R.N., now

enabled. the author to define four species of the genus. The first

which he describes is founded on a considerable portion of the cra-

nium and the lower jaw, with the teeth, and is called Nesodon

ovinus. After the requisite osteological details and comparisons the

author proceeds to describe the three incisors, the canine, and five

molar teeth, which are present on each side of both upper and lower

jaws, and then enters upon an inquiry as to the nature and homo-

logies of the grinding teeth. ‘The result is to show that the first

four molars belong, with the incisors and canines, to the deciduous

series, and that the fifth molar is the first true molar of the perma-

nent series ; the germ of a second true molar was discovered behind

this, in both the upper and the lower jaws, whence the author con-

cludes that the Nesodon ovinus had the typical number of teeth when

‘ ; - SB et 4—4

the permanent series was fully developed, viz. 1], ¢ >> P FG

mo—= 44.

The structure of the grinding teeth proving the extinct animal to

have been herbivorous, the number and kinds of teeth in the entire

series show that it was ungulate. In this great natural series of mam-

malia the author next shows that the Nesodon had the nearest affi-

nities to the odd-toed or Perissodactyle order amongst the existing

species ; but certain modifications of structure, hitherto peculiar, to

the even-toed or Artiodactyle Ungulates, are repeated in the cranium

of the Nesodon: more important marks of affinity are pointed out in

the Nesodon to the Toxodon; and both these extinct forms of South

Royal Society. 319

American herbiyores are shown to agree with each other in characters

of greater value, derived from the osseous and dental systems, than

any of those by which the Nesodon resembles either the Perissodac-

tyle or Artiodactyle divisions of hoofed animals.

The genus Nesodon is characterized by the following modifications

of the teeth, which in number and kind are according to the typical

dental formula above given. Jncisors trenchant, with long, slightly

curved crowns, of limited growth: canines small, not exceeding in

‘length: the contiguous premolars. Molars, in the upper jaw, with

long; curved, transversely compressed crowns, which contract as they

penetrate the bone and ultimately develope fangs ; the outer side of

the'crown ridged, the inner side penetrated by two more jor less

complex folds of enamel, leaving insular patches on the worn crown :

enamel thin. The lower molars, long, straight, and compressed ;

divided by an external longitudinal indent into two unequal lobes,

both penetrated at, the inner side by a fold of enamel, which is com-

plex in the hinder lobe. All the teeth have exserted crowns of

equal height and arranged in an unbroken series. ‘The bony palate

is entire and extends back beyond the molars, the maxillaries and

“palatines forming the back part in equal proportions. A distinct

articular cavity and eminence for the lower jaw; the eminence long

and concave transversely, short and convex longitudinally; a protu-

‘berant post-glenoid process; a strong and deep zygoma, the orbit

‘and temporal fossa widely intercommunicating ; the premaxillaries

join the nasals.

*'“Of the genus presenting the above dental and osteal characters

‘the author defines four species :—the first, about the size of a Llama,

‘is the Nesodon imbricatus ; the second, of the size‘of'a Zebra, is the

Nesodon Sulivani; the species to which belong the portions of skull,

‘with the teeth, described in the present memoir, did not exceed the

size of a large sheep, and is termed’ the Nesodon ovinus;' fourthly, a

species of the size of a Rhinoceros, Nesodon magnus, is satisfactorily

‘indicated by a grinder of the upper jaw. In conclusion, the author

remarks, that the osteological characters defining the orders of hoofed

quadrupeds, called Proboscidia, Perissodactyla and Artiodactyla, are

associated with modifications of the soft parts of such importance,

_as not only to establish the principle of that ternary division of ‘the

“great natural group of Ungulata, but to indicate that the known mo-

difications of the skeleton of the extinct Toxodons and Nesodons of

South America, in the degree in which they differ from the osteology

_of the already defined orders of Ungulata, must have been associated

with concomitant modifications of other parts of their structure which

would lead to their being placed in a distinct division, equal to the

’Proboscidia; and, like that order, to be more nearly allied to the Pe-

rissodactyla ‘than the Artiodactyla. ‘This new division of the Ungulata

“the author proposes to call Toxodontia, and he remarks that its dental

and osteal characters, while they illustrate the close mutual affinities

“between the Nesodons and Toxodons, tend to dissipate’ much of the

obscurity supposed to involve the true affinities of the Toxodon, and

to ‘reconcile the conflicting opinions as to the proper position of that

genus in the mammalian class.

320 Zoological Society.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

March 25, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES OF NASSA, IN THE COLLECTION

or Hucu Cumine, Ese. By ArtHur Apams, F.L.S. etc.

Subgenus Nassa.

Shell cassiform ; spire short ; inner lip with the callus greatly de-

veloped.

A. Shell ribbed or nodulous.

1. Nassa coronuta, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, cine-

rescente, fascid supra albidd, infra fusco ornatd; spird brevi ;

anfractibus ad suturas angulatis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis

distantibus rotundis supra nodulosis ; labio callo crasso obtecto ;

columelld rugosd ; labro extus marginato, intus lirato.

Hab. Corrigidor, Bay of Manila, under stones, low water (Z. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

2. Nassa pispar, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, ventricosd,

levi, lutescente, rufo cinereoque varie pictd ; anfractibus superneé

gibbosis ; labio callo albo mediocri tecto; columella transversim

corrugatd ; labro anticé dentato, intus lirato.

Hab. Philippines, sandy mud (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

3. Nassa stigmaria, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-ventricosd,

rufescente, albo fuscoque variegatd et punctatd; liris granosis

transversis ornatd, granis planis quadratis ; labio levi, callo albo

nitido obtecto, labro margine dentato.

Hab. Island of Siquijor, Philippines, under stones (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

4. Nassa S1quisorensis, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, subturritd,

rufescente, fascid pallida cinctd, longitudinaliter costellatd ; suturd

tuberculis moniliformibus ornatd, costellis permultis confertis,

interstitiis transversim striatis ; columella corrugatd, labro antice

valde dentato.

Hab. Island of Siquijor, Philippines (7. C.). Mus. Cuming.

5. Nassa retrecosa, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, acuminatd; spird

acutd, rufescente, suturd canaliculatd, cingulis albis transversim et

longitudinaliter cancellatd ; labro crenato, antice dilatato et sinuato ;

labio callo, subexpanso, anticé recto.

Hab. Albay, Luzon, coarse sand, 6 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cum.

6. Nassa verrucosa, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-acuminatd,

spird productd; suturd canaliculatd, rufescente, fusco sparsim

punctatd, liris transversis granosis ornatd, granis rotundis verru-

ciformibus in seriebus obliquis longitudinalibus dispositis ; labio

valde calloso, tuberculato, albo ; labro margine serrato.

Hab. Eastern Seas.

7. Nassa vARIEGATA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-ventricosd,

albido-grised, fuscoque variegatd, longitudinaliter striata, liris

Zoological Society. 321

transversis granosis subdistantibus ornatd, granis rotundis in

seriebus obliquis longitudinalibus dispositis ; labio tuberculato callo

tenui expanso tecto, labro margine crenato,

Hab. Dalmaguete, island of Negros, Philippines (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

8. Nassa camuata, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, acuminatd, sub-

turritd, albidd, fascid rufd cinctd, suturd tuberculis moniliformi-

bus ornatd, longitudinaliter costellatd ; costellis simplicibus, inter-

stitiis concinne clathratis, labio callo tenui obtecto, labro margine

crenulato.

Hab. Cagayan, Mindanao, sandy mud, 25 fathoms (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

9. NassA RANIDA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, acuminatd, sub-

turritd, rufescente, cingulis transversis granosis sculptd, granis

elongatis subquadratis in seriebus obliquis longitudinalibus dis-

positis ; columelld rugosd ; labio non calloso, labro valdé dentato.

Hab. Burias, 6 fathoms, coral sand (H.C.). Mus. Cuming.

10. Nassa’sorpipa, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, albidd, fusco

fasciatd; suturd tuberculis moniliformibus ornatd; longitudinaliter

costatd, transversim valdé liratd; labio callo albo crasso tecto ;

columella corrugatd ; labro margine calloso reflexo.

Hab. Siquijor, on the reefs.

11. Nassa Cuminen, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, ventricosd

albidd, rufo nebulosd ; suturd canaliculatd, liris transversis gra-

nosis sculptd, granis quadratis in seriebus longitudinalibus dispo-

sitis; aperturd ringente; labio corrugato, tuberculifero; labro

intus valde sulcato.

Hab. China. Mus. Cuming. Unique specimen.

12. NassA CRENELLIFERA, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, acumi-

natd, subturritd, albidd, fascid pallidd rufd cinctd ; suturd cana-

liculatd, margine crenellifero, transversim striatd, longitudinaliter

tenuissime costatd ; columelld sublevi; labro integro.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

13. Nassa sutcrrerA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-ventricosd ;

spird productd, cinerescente, luteo-fusco variegatd, longitudinaliter

subplicatd, transversim liratd ; anfractu ultimo infra suturam

sulco impresso ; labii callo crasso mediocri ; collumelld anticé bi-

plicatd ; labro intus lirato.

, _ Hab. Algoa Bay.

14. Nassa corticaTa, A. Adams. VN, testd ovato-conicd, spird

productd, epidermide viridi-fusco obtectd; anfractibus superne

nodosis ; anfractu ultimo anticé cinguld subnodosd ornato, postice

nodulis coronato; labio vix calloso; columella antice biplicatd ;

labro extus marginato, intus lirato.

Hab. New Zealand.

15.. NassA LABECULA, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, obliqud ;

spird subacuminatd, pallide fuscd ; anfractu ultimo fascid fuscd

a a oe

822 Zoological Society.

_ obsoletd. cincto; anfractibus planulatis supremis costatis, ultimo

supern® costato, inferne plano ; labii callo expanso, tenui, nitidd

labeculd fuscd ornato ; labro posticé incrassato, intus dentato.

Hab. Burias, 6 fathoms, coral sand (7. C.). Mus. Cuming.

16. Nassa muuticosrata, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, acuminatd,

albo rufoque variegatd, longitudinaliter costatd ; costis, planis

obliquis confertis permultis ; labio cum callo parvo tecto ; columelld

levi, antic? biplicatd ; labro intus sulcato, margine acuto integro.

Hab, Batangas, island of Luzon, 4 fathoms, coarse sand (H. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

17. Nassa costata, A. Adams. N_ testd ovato-conicd,. spird

acutd, productd, pallidd, anfractu ultimo maculd rufo-fused or-

natd; anfractibus convexiusculis, longitudinaliter costatis, inter-

stitiis planis ; anfractu ultimo anticé transversim striato ; labio

cum callo circumscripto tecto; columellid transversim, rugosd ;

labro antic? dentato, intus lirato.

Hab. Island of Burias, sandy mud, 6 fathoms (H. C.), Mus.

Cuming. ’

18. Nassa catuosa, A. Adams. WN. testd parvd, ovatd, spird

acutd, albd fusco-maculatd, longitudinaliter costatd, transversim

sulcatd; labio cum callo magno albo nitido expanso tecto; columella

antice triplicatd ; labro margine incrassato calloso, intus dentato-

lirato.

Hab. Bais, island of Negros, 7 fathoms, sandy mud (#7. C.).. Mus.

Cuming.

19. Nassa. GEMMULIFERA, A, Adams... N. testd ovato-conicd,

spird aculd, productd, cinerescente rufo variegatd, longitudinaliter

plicatd, transversim. cingulatd, cingulis ad plicas noduliferis ;

labio cum callo expanso albo tecto; columella transversim corru-

gata; labro intus lirato.

Hab. Burias, 6 fathoms, coarse sand (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

20. Nassa FisstLaBris, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, obliqud,

cinerescente, pallidé fasciatd, longitudinaliter costatd, anfractu

ultimo antice transversim sulcato ; labio cum callo expanso obtecto ;

columelld anticé tuberculis duobus transversis; labro anticé sinuato,

postice valde inciso.

Hab. Cagayan, Prov. Misamis, island of Mindanao, 25 fathoms,

sandy mud (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

21. Nassa nopicosraTa, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, albd,

fascid pallidd fulvd cinetd ; anfractibus planulatis, longitudinali-

ter costatis, transversim evanide liratis ; costis nodis distantibus

instructis, supern? nodosis ; labio cum callo circumscripto tecto ;

columelld rugosd, antice acutd, productd ; labro extus limbato,

antice valde sinuato.

Hab. Island of Corrigidor, 6 fathoms, coarse sand (1. C.).. Mus.

Cuming. 2

22. Nassa pevicata, A. Adams... testd ovato-conicd, subpel-

lucidd, albidd, fascid angustd, fuscd, maculisque fuscis ornatd, lon-

Zoological Society. 828

oN gitudinaliter costatd, costis planulatis supérn®’ nodosis, interstitiis

- _ lineis elevatis transversis clathratis ; labio calloso’; columelld an-

tice plicis quatuor ; labro margine acuto, intus longitudinaliter sul-

cato, transversim lirato.

» Hab. Sorsogon, Albay, Luzon, coarse sand, 6 fathoms (H. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

23. Nassa CANCELLATA, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, spird

acutd, fulvescenti, fusco variegatd, longitudinaliter costatd, costis

planis rotundatis, interstitiis concinné cancellatis;' labio callo

magno expanso crasso obtecto; columelld levi, simplici; labro

““\" margine calloso incrassato, antic subsinuato.

Hab. Masbate, under stones (H.C.). | Mus. Cuming.

24, Nassa cLatHratura, A. Adams. N. testd ovata, spird

, acutd, anfractibus convewxis, nived, longitudinaliter costatd ; costis

~“nodulosis, interstitiis valde clathratis ; labio cum callo mediocri

, obtecto ; columella antice biplicatd ; labro extus varicoso, intus

~"* lirato.

Hab. Island of Siquijor, deep water, sandy mud (H. C.). Maus.

“Cuming.

“25. Nassa crenottrata, A. Adams. N. testd parvd, ovatd,

pallid, lineis angustis transversis fuscis ornatd, longitudinaliter

costatd, costis nodulosis, supern® nodosis ; aperturd angustatd ;

_ labio cum callo obtecto; columelld plicis quatuor transversis in-

“""" structo; labro extus marginato, intus valde: dentato-lirato.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

-* 26. NASSA SINUSIGERA, A’ Adams.’' 7 N.! testdovato-conicd; | ob-

liqud ; spird acuminatd, pallidd, fuscg variegatd, longitudinaliter

costatd, costis superne nodulosis, transversim sulcatd ; labio cum

callo mediocri tecto; columelld transversim corrugato-plicatd ;

labro anticé valde sinuato. ;

Hab. Catbalonga, island of Samaar, 8 fathoms, coarse sand (H.C.).

Mus. Cuming.

27. Nassa GenicuLaTa, A. Adams. N. testd parvd, ovato-conicd,

Sulvd, albo variegatd; fascid lata, transversd, cinereo-fuscd

cinctd, transversim striatd, longitudinaliter costatd; costis geni-

culatis ; labio subcalloso, anticé bituberculato; labro extus in-

crassato, intus dentato-lirato.

Hab. Island of Ticao, 4 fathoms, sand (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

28. Nassa speciosa, A. Adams...’ NN. testd ovato-conicd, acumi-

natd, lutescente, albo variegatd, transversim liratd, liris confertis

granulosis, longitudinaliter plicatd ; plicis distantibus obliquis, su-

perne nodosis, nodulis albis ; aperturd albd, anticé rufo-fusco ma-

culatd ; columelld levi, callo subexpanso tectd ; labro intus evanide

__ lirato, margine anticé maculd fused.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. |

29. Nassa optusaTa, A. Adams. UN. testd ovato-conicd, spird

‘obtusd, pallidd, rufo-fusco variegatd, transversim liratd, longitu-

dinaliter costatd, costis distantibus superné nodosis ; labio callo

324 Zoological Society.

crasso albo obtecto ; labro intus incrassato, sulcato et. transversim

lirato.

Hab. Island of Ticao, coral sand, 7 fathoms (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

30. Nassa aBysstcoua, A. Adams. N. testd parvd, ovato-conied,

sordidé alba ; costellis confertis longitudinalibus permultis, inter-

stitiis concinn® clathratis ornatd; labio arcuato, mediocriter cal-

loso ; labro intus dentato-lirato, extus incrassato.

Hab. Loay, island of Bohol, clayey ground, 60 fathoms (H. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

31. Nassa pusio, A. Adams. WN. testd parvd, ovato-conicd,

fulvd, fusco variegatd et maculosd ; costellis planis, longitudinali-

bus confertis ornatd ; anfractu ultimo anticé sulcato, labio cum callo

nitido subexpanso tecto; labro intus sulcato, margine subreflexo.

Hab. Sorsogon, Albay, isle of Luzon, 6 fathoms, coarse sand

(H.C.). Mus. Cuming.

B. Shell spinulose ; inner lip with the callus moderate, defined.

32. Nassa nispipa, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-acutd, albido-

cinered, rufo-fusco punctatd, nodispinosd, longitudinaliter plicatd ;

plicis cum seriebus novem tuberculorum spiniformium armatis.

Hab. Loon, island of Bohol, on the reefs, low water (H. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

Plicated, the rows of tubercles rather close together, the upper

row distinct from the rest.

33. Nassa ecurinaTA, A. Adams. NN. testd elongato-ovatd, al-

bidd, nodispinosd, longitudinaliter plicatd, plicis quinque, seriebus

tuberculorum spiniformium armatis.

Hab. Galeo, island of Mindoro, 3 fathoms, sandy mud (H. C.).

Plicated, with the upper row of tubercles larger and distinct from

the others.

Subgenus Ezone, Risso.

Shell with the back gibbous ; inner lip with the callus greatly de-

veloped, surrounding the circumference of the shell.

1. Nassa crrcumcincta, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, cinered,

nitidd, dorso gibbosd; spird brevi, acutd, suturd fuscd; labio cum

callo crasso albo nitido tecto, marginibus usque ad spiram decur-

rentibus fusco marginatis ; columella levi, anticé uniplicatd ; labro

calloso marginato, intus levi.

Hab. Red Sea. Mus. Cuming.

2. Nassa porsuosa, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, depressd ; spird

acutd, dorso in medio nodatd, olivaced, levi, longitudinaliter sub-

plicatd ; labio cum callo magno crasso lutescente tecto, marginibus

incrassatis usque ad spiram decurrentibus ; columelld levi, labro

margine calloso incrassato, intus sublirato.

Hab. Masbate, on the mud-banks at low water (H. C.). Maus.

Cuming.

3. Nassa orsicuxaTa, A. Adams. N. testd semiorbiculari, con-

a ee

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 325

vero-depressd, levi, olivaced; apud dorsum gibbd; spird brevi,

labio cum callo expanso crasso tecto, marginibus usque ad spiram

decurrentibus, columella levi, labro extus calloso incrassato.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

4. Nassa cattospira, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, pallidd, fascid

transversd cinered ornatd; spird acutd, transversim liratd, plicis

nodosis longitudinalibus instructd ; labio cum callo magno albo ex-

tenso tecto, marginibus usque ad spiram decurrentibus ; columelld

antice biplicatd; labro crasso calloso, marginato, intus valde lirato.

Hab. Island of Burias, 6 fathoms, coral sand (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

5. Nassa nana, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, spird acutd; an-

fractibus rotundatis, rufescente, fascid pallidd luted ornatd, lon-

gitudinaliter plicatd, transversim semistriatd ; labio cum callo

expanso tenui tecto; columelld rugosuld; labro marginato, intus

sulcato.

Hab. Dumaguete, island of Negros, coarse black sand, 11 fathoms

(7. C.). Mus. Cuming.

6. Nassa BeLLuLA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, spird acumi-

natd, acutd; anfractibus angulatis, palliduld, fascid luteold or-

natd, longitudinaliter plicatd, transversim liratd ; interstitiis con-

cinne longitudinaliter striatis, labio callo magno tecto ; columella

rugosd ; labri margine rugoso calloso, intus crenulato.

Hab. Catbalonga, island of Samaar, under stones, low water.

Mus. Cuming.

7. Nassa pimacutosa, A. Adams. N. testd suborbiculari, apud

dorsum valde convexd, nodosd ; spird acutd, longitudinaliter sub-

plicatd, anticé transversim sulcatd, olivaced, fascid pallida trans-

versd cinctd, labio cum callo crasso albo magno suborbiculari

cincto ; columeilé levi, anticé uniplicatd ; labro valde incrassato

marginato, antic sinuato, intus lirato, extus maculis duabus rufo-

Fuscis ornato.

Hab. Island of Siquijor, on mud-banks (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

8. Nassa Leptospira, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, apud dorsum

converd, nodosd; spird productd, acutd, lutescente longitudinaliter

plicatd, antic transversim striatd, labio cum callo luteo crasso

tecto ; columelld corrugatd, labro intus lirato.

Hab. Mio Ilo, island of Panay, on mud-banks, low water (H. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

[To be continued. }

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

January 13, 1853.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read. :—

1. “On the Lichens used in Dyeing,”’ by W. Lauder Lindsay, M.D.

2. ‘* Remarks on the Flora of the District in the neighbourhood of

Peebles,’ by James Young, Esq. The author gave a brief account

of ee botanical walks made in the autumn of 1851.

3. “On the Cultivation of Victoria regia in Jamaica,” by Dr. G.

326 Botanical Society of Edinburgh,

M‘Nab:... Seeds sent.from, the Botanic Gardin, Edinburgh, in Sep-

tember 1851, had been planted. by the Hon. Edward Chitty, at

Kingston, in a tank. prepared. for the purpose, and the went uae

grown vigorously and had flowered well,

eked

February 10.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

oe following papers were read :— ov}

. Remarks on British Plants,’’ by Charles C. Babimgton; M. he W

F. R. S., F.L.S. &e. This paper will be found in the present Num-,

se of the ‘ Annals,’ and in the Society’s Transactions. b

2. «On the Dyeing Properties of the Lichens—Part 2,’* by Ww. 7

L. Lindsay, M.D. In this paper and that read at the preceding’

meeting, the author gave a short but comprehensive view of the pre-

sent state of the different branches of Lichenology in this country: )

and on the continent, and showed, from the aggregate amount of in-

formation which is at present possessed thereupon, the great neces-

sity there still exists for renewed and extended experimental investi-

gation. He then considered—1. The vast importance of this humbl

tribe of plants in the grand ceconomy of nature, as the pioneers and

founders of all vegetation. 2. Their importance to man and the

lower animals, as furnishing various articles of food. 3. Their im-

portance in medicine, and especially in its past history, at home and

abroad. 4. Their importance in the useful and fine arts, and espe-

cially in the art of dyeing. 5. Their affinities and analogies to other

cryptogamic families, and to the Phanerogamia. 6. Their value as

an element of the picturesque in nature ; and, 7. Their typical sig-

nificance.

He then adverted more specially to the subject of his communica.

tion, under the ten following heads :—

I. The colours of the thallus and apothecia of Lichens—their causes,

and the circumstances which modify and alter them. a

II. History of the application of their colouring matters to the art’

of dyeing. 0

III. Chemical nature and general properties of these colgurmg ©

matters.

IV. Tests and processes for estimating qualitatively and quantitatively

the colorific powers of individual species—with their practieiir 3

applications. ry

V. Processes of manufacture of the Lichen-dyes, on the large and’ d

small scale, in different countries—with the principles on which»

they are founded.

VI. Nomenclature of the dye-Lichens, and of the Lichen-dyes.

VII. Botanical and commercial sources of the same. Ml

VIII. Special applications of the Lichen-dyes in the arts. ony

1X. Commercial value of the dye-Lichens, and their products’. 90

X. Geographical distribution of the dye-Lichens—with the offeat oft

climate, situation, &c., on their colorific materials. oa yous

Four of these sections were elaborately treated at these two Meet- "

ings, and the others left for notice at a future opportunity. +. by

ESSERBE:

ts eee ae.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 327

31°* On, the ‘occurrence’ of Asplenium' germunicum, Convallaria

Polygowatum, and other rare plants, at Kyloe, Northumberland,” by

George Ri Tate, Esq: ‘ Kyloe Crags are chiefly| composed of rudely

columnar basalt. Sandstone comes out from beneath this, and at the

western end forms a steep cliff, I had the good fortune to find Asple-

nium germanicum growing sparingly upon the basalt ; its pale green

fronds at once attracted my attention. The few specimens I observed

were remarkably luxuriant ; I counted upwards of thirty fronds grow-

ing‘on a single root. | Asplenium septentrionale still exists/in consi-

derable abundance, on the high and exposed portions of the crag, as

well as among the debris. I obtained Convallaria Polygonatum,

which was recorded by Wallis in his History of Northumberland.”

4. «List of Plants in Flower in the open air, in the Royal Botanic

Garden, on the Ist of February 1853,” by Mr. M‘Nab.

Eranthis hyemalis. Aubretia grandiflora.

Galanthus nivalis. Primula vulgaris.

Potentilla Fragariastrum. Lamium album.

Sisyrinchium grandiflorum. Tussilago fragrans.

Helleborus odorus, Daphne Mezerium.

—-— orientalis. . Laureola.

—— niger. Erica herbacea.

—— viridis. Cornus mascula.

—— atrorubens. Knappia agrostidea.

—— olympicus. Tritonia media.

rubra. Viola odorata.

Rhododendron atrovirens.

Hepatica, triloba, numerous va-

rieties. ;

5... ‘On the Effects of the Mildness of the month of January 1853,

in the Isle of Wight,” by T. Bell Salter, M.D...“ On the evening of

the 3rd. of January I was struck by seeing two or three of the small

bat (Vespertilio Pipistrellus) flymg about just as on a summer’s

evening. Whenever we are fayoured with a little sunshine, the little

Tipulide may be seen enjoying their peculiar up-and-down flights,

and the earthworms may be seen every day, lying or crawling on the

ground, as in the spring and autumn, Scarcely any wild-fowl have

yet resorted to our coasts, as is usual at this season. Our native birds

haye quite their spring song, and the nest of a song-thrush, with four

eggs, was found at Comley. One effect of mildness of season, which

Lobserved a few (three or four) years since, I do not perceive, although

on that occasion the mildness was not so great, On that occasion few

of the large geometric spiders (Hpéira Diadema) perished as usual in,

the autumn or early winter, but very generally remained till spring.

When, however, I looked. for their increased activity, and their at-;

taining an unusual size as the warmth of their second year increased, ,

they soon disappeared. bata le

“ At the present time, the effects of the mildness of the tempera-

ture on the vegetable kingdom are yet more remarkable than on the

animal. For nearly a month past, Primroses have been’ blossoming

328 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

on the banks, and the green swards haye been bespangled with Daisies, ©

while the gorse bushes (Ulea europaeus) are getting quite yellow with’

the abundance of bloom. I would enumerate the following, which

within the last few days I have observed in flower in the fields, woods _

and hedges, viz. :— 4 F.-A

Ranunculus Ficaria, and several Alchemilla arvensis.

other species. A&thusa Cynapium.

Sinapis arvensis. Heracleum sphondylium.

Cardamine hirsuta. Torilis Anthriscus. rs

Viola sylvatica. Anthriscus sylvestris. :

Lychnis diurna. Sonchus arvensis.

Stellaria Holostea. Lapsana communis,

media. Senecio—several species.

Meehringia trinervis. : Pyrethrum inodorum. ‘

Cerastium triviale. Erythreea Centaurium. -

glomeratum. Veronica serpyllifolia. e

Geranium Robertianum. Lamium purpureum. .

Linum angustifolium, nearly in Anagallis arvensis. ;

flower. Daphne Laureola.

Fragaria vesca. Mercurialis perennis.

Potentilla Fragariastrum.

«<The Honeysuckle and Elder are in leaf. I saw a few Hawthorn.

leaves, and there was one bush which had sprouted to the length of

3 inches. The Oaks, Elms and Hazels have already an altered tint, .

from the swelling of their buds. On the banks the leaves of the wild

Arum are fully developed ; and in the hedges the Rubia peregrina is_

grown to several inches.

«Tn the gardens there are in blossom, of Roses several varieties ;

Arbutus, Laurustinus, Coronilla, an Acacia, Violets, Daffodils, Peri- _

winkles, Anemones, Hepatica, Snowdrop, Stock, Scarlet Pelargonium, .

Omphalodes verna, Mignonette, Petasites fragrans, Sphenogyne spe-

ciosa, Scabious, and others.

“The Virginian-Stock is becoming quite abundant. I have ob- ,

served in bloom the common Wallflower, the Cheiranthus mutabilis,

and the C. scoparius; and it is a curious instance of the wonderful

adaptability to climate in some plants, that the two latter, though na-

tives of warmer regions—Madeira and Teneriffe—are yet more for-

ward in flowering than the British species. To continue :—there are

in flower Candytuft, garden Cress, Picotee, Almond, Cydonia japo-

nica, @nothera rosea, Ageratum conyzoides, V. teucroides, Polyan-»

thuses and Primroses, several species of Daphne, the Iris germanica,

and I have no doubt many more might be added. i4

«The Clematis, in many instances, has grown more than a foot in

length. Potatoes are in many places a foot in height. Near Ryde, ,

Aponogeton distachyon is blooming to perfection.” 4

March 10.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair. . r ;

The following papers were read :— I

1. “On the occurrence of Palms and Bamboos, with Pines and:

Dublin University Zoological Association. 329:

other northern forms, at considerable elevations on the Himalaya,”

by Major Madden, H.E.I.C.S., F.R.S.E. This paper will appear in

‘the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ and the Society’s Transactions.

_ 2. “Remarks on British Plants, Part II.,’’ by CharlesC. Babington,

M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. This paper will appear in the ‘Annals of

Natural History’ and the Society’s Transactions.

Dr. Balfour stated that the Hypericum called H. anglicum had

been observed by him, in large quantity, apparently wild, on the banks

of the Glanmire river, near Cork. The plant had also been seen by

Mr. Sibbald, at Aghada, and Dr. Balfour exhibited a specimen picked

by him, near Culross, in July 1833, which seemed to be the saine

plant. Another specimen gathered near Galway, in August 1838,

resembled the H. anglicum in the size of its petals, length of styles,

and form of capsule.

Dr. Balfour exhibited a specimen of Matricaria maritima from

Marseilles, which seemed to differ in its remarkably pale phyllaries,

as well as in its leaves, capitulum, and habit, from any British form

he had seen.

3. “On a remarkable Formation of a Stem-root in the decayed

trunk of a Willow,” by John Lowe, Esq. Communicated by Dr. Bal-

four. A sketch was exhibited of a large willow in which a root had

’ been developed in a peculiar manner so as to form a main stem.

Mr. Lowe observed—‘ The tree (Salix viminalis) having become de-

cayed in the centre, a root had evidently been sent down by a por-

tion of the upper extremity of the tree, through the rotten sponge-

like substance which filled up the interior. Feeding upon this and

. the moisture absorbed by it, the root at length reached the ground,

where it established a firm hold; the circumference then died away,

until the root, now taking on the functions of the stem and becoming

entirely denuded, at length became the only support of the living

top. The remaining part of the periphery only acts as a mechanical

support. The circumference of the root-stem is 18 inches at top and

13 at the bifurcation, about 3 feet above the ground; it has latterly

taken on more stem-functions by putting forth several branches. The

tree is growing near Sleaford, where I have observed its progress for

some years.”

PROGRESS OF ZOOLOGY IN IRELAND.

An Association for the promotion of Practical Zoology has been

formed amongst the Under Graduates of Trinity College, Dublin,

with the approval of the Provost and board of senior Fellows:

this Association has for its special object the cultivation of Irish zoo-

logy, and presents in its constitution some striking peculiarities. The

number of ordinary members, all Under Graduates, is limited to

thirty-two, beimg as it were one for each county; the limit being

designed to make the body more suited for working well together

than a larger corps would probably be. The desire to draw the

members from the different counties is with the view that when they

quit college, still remaining as corresponding members, they should

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi.

330 Dublin University Zoological Association.

be as widely spread as possible, and thus a band of trained ‘observers,

after the lapse of a very few years, will become organized over the

whole of Ireland, and eapable of carrying out any desirable zoological

investigation in connection with the centre in Dublin. ‘There are

four Secretaries, each taking a department of zoology, so as to ensure

a general attention to all parts of the science, combined with that

special energy which each may be expected to exert in the promotion

of the zoological pursuit he chiefly attends to, and for a proficieney in”

which he was chosen. There is a limited number of Honorary Mem-

bers, taken from the Professors and other cultivators of zoological

science ; from this body the Presidents are to be selected. As eor-

respondivg members, many of the most distinguished naturalists have

been enrolled, in various parts of the empire, and have expressed

their warm desire to aid the progress of the Association. Its working

is entrusted to the Secretaries, Librarian and Treasurer as a Council,

the President merely presiding at fortnightly meetings, held during

college terms.

At these meetings communications are read and zoological subjects

discussed, and it is the duty of the respective Secretaries each to note

in his special minute-book all the information which may thus be-

elicited in his special department ; thus will come to be accumulated, |

in a somewhat classified form, much original information, from which

future publications may be drawn. On the whole, the Association

promises much to promote practical zoology : it meets in the Presi-

dent’s rooms in connection with the University Museum, of which he

is Director, and in which is a very considerable collection of Irish

zoology in all its departments, and an instructive general collection.

We give a short abstract drawn up by the General Secretary, Mr.

A. Hogan, of the proceedings of the first meeting for the reading

of papers :—

Report of the Proceedings of the Dublin University Zoological

Association.

February 26, 1853.—Robert Ball, Esq., LL.D., President, in the

Chair.

The following gentlemen were duly proposed and elected :—

Corresponding Members: The Earl of Enniskillen; Professor F.

M‘Coy, Queen’s College, Belfast; Rev. W. M‘Ilwaine, Belfast ;

Benj. Clarke, Tuam; Thos. Knox, Lurgan ; J. G. Jeffreys, Esq.,

Swansea; J. M‘Adam, Esq., Belfast; R. J. Burkitt, M.D., Water-

ford; R. Davis, Esq., Clonmel; John Garner, M.D., Haltwhistle ;

R. Warren, jun., Esq., Sligo; M. J. O'Kelly, Esq., Cabinteely ;

W. R. Tagart, Esq., Monkstown; and Wm. Ogilby, Esq., Co.

Tyrone.

Mr. Grainger read a paper on the Shells found in the alluvial de-

posits of Belfast ; by which it appeared that great numbers of recent

shells now found on the coast at no great distance have been im-

bedded in the formation upon which the town is built. i

The President inquired at what height above high water mark the

Dublin. University Zoological, Association. 331

deposits were found ?—to which Mr, Grainger replied, that the eleva-

tion did. not, exceed 4 feet.

‘, Dr, Allman. drew the attention of the Meeting to the facts described

with, xegard to the retention of colour in some of the shells ; and

mentioned. as an analogous instance of the lasting nature of the

colours derived from a similar source, that in certain tombs of Etruria

geben have been found with the colours still fresh and un-

ed.

The General Secretary read a paper by Capt. Smith, Hon. Mem-

ber, on Hirudo Sanguisuga; in which the author mentions having

found one of those leeches devouring a Heliw aspersa.

The President remarked, that he had many years since observed

on Dalkey Common, in a pool of water, a frog apparently very much

distressed, and on closer examination found several leeches almost

imbedded in its body : the species he did not ascertain.

., The following communication from A. Furlong, Esq., Hon. Mem-

ber, was then read :—

_ * During my recent excursions I particularly explored the marin

sands of our coast,—I mean those of an elevated character, such as

Portmarnock, and such as are for the most part locally known as

warrens: they vary considerably-in their productions as to insects,

although similar as to plants. At Tyrella sands (Dundrum, Co.

Down). I found, during the intense sun in July, the surface literally

_ strewn with insects—dead ; I could not bear to hold my hand at the

time upon the sand; similar insects were gathered in great numbers,

alive, on the tufts of sandy grass. I think that spring and autumn

answer best for such localities, I found Cleonus sulcirostris on those

sands rather plentiful, and nowhere else, at both sides of the harbour ;

Dasytes viridis 1 have only found at Arklow, North Sands, facing

the sea; Phaleria at Arklow and Tramore, never at Portmarnock ;

Timarcha levigata(?) was superabundant at Tramore within the

sands; I have not met with it elsewhere in Ireland. Near Rostrevor

I found for the first time Mniophila muscorum, on the banks of the

Demesne river, rather high up. I found the sands near Dunfanaghy,

Co. Donegal, very extensive, but my visit having occurred at the time

that the bay was strewn with whales, I was driven off by the effluvia.

The Rossbegh or Glenbetry sands on Dingle Bay, and those at the

opposite side, are very remarkable and extensive; the variety of

Creophilus called C. ciliaris attains the highest perfection in that

locality, and is very striking when recent; both varieties change

greatly after death. I took Cucujus testaceus at Guidore, Co, Do-

negal.”’

Mr, Furlong subsequently stated, that the supply of food afforded

by the dead whales (Delphinus melas), to which he above refers,

had attracted a very large number of carrion crows (Corvus corone).

This is a rare bird in Ireland.

. Mr. Hogan exhibited some specimens of Arachnidz, preserved in

~— glass tubes filled with alcohol, by R. H. Meade, Esq., of Brad-

ford.

Mr. Hogan exhibited specimens of Spheria entomorrhiza(?) taken

22*

332 ' Dublin University Zoological Association.

by him at Roebuck near Dublin, in spring 1852 ; and growing on the

body of a Lepidopterous larva, name unknown. ‘They were nine in

number, but being all barren, it could not be accurately determined

by Dr. Harvey, Hon. Mem., to which of the two British species,

S. militaris and S. entomor rhiza (Hooker’s English Flora, vol. v.

part 2), they belong.

The President in reference thereto laid. before the Meeting a larva

of Hepialus Robertsii, having a single fungus (Spheria) attached to

one of the segments close to the heal about 4 inches in length ; the

larva itself not being half that length. Subsequently Dr. Harvey

exhibited Spherie attached to wasps, and made some interesting

observations on the subject.

Mr. Hogan also exhibited specimens of the pupze of Vanessa Urtice,

taken by him in the autumn of 1852 at Dalkey, Co. Dublin, froma

group of nettles and from a stone wall; the former being beautifully

gilded, while the latter were of the usual dark colour ; and read the

following communication from E. W. Janson, Esq., on ‘the subject :—

“The fact you mention relative to the pup of Vanessa Urticea I

observed this autumn, and was not a little puzzled to account for it.

On a bank at the foot of a wall in my quotidian route to the city

(London), the nettles, which grow there luxuriantly, were thickly in-

habited by the caterpillars of the small tortoise-shell butterfly, and

in passing I daily watched their progress to the pupa state, which

many of them assumed on the stalks of the plants, whilst many ap-

peared to prefer the inequalities of the wall; the former I found

nearly all possessed the metallic brilliancy of the chrysalis of VY’. poly-

chloros, whilst the latter were invariably quite destitute of lustre.

This circumstance, as I have before said, I was at a loss to account

for ; but on turning to Reaumur’s ‘ Mémoires pour servir 4 I’ Histoire

des “Insectes,’ tome i. Memoir 6, at the conclusion of which he ex-

plains very satisfactorily the nature of the beautiful gilded appear-

ance which the pupz of many butterflies present, I find the following

paragraph: ‘L’état de l’air, qui fait que la peau de la crisalide se

desséche plus ou moins vite, peut encore contribuer a les rendre plus

ou moins dorées. Quelques exp¢riences m’ont paru prouver que celles

qui se desséchent trop promptement ne prennent pas une belle couleur

d’or : jen ai exposé au soleil qui venoient de sortir du fourreau de

chenille et je les y ai laissées pendant plusieurs heures; toutes ont

été assez mal dorées.’ The facts I have related and your observa-

tions fully corroborate the views entertained by the great French phi-

losopher ; for whilst the external covering of the chrysalides attached

to the wall, being exposed to the unchecked action of the air and

sun and the ahsorbent influence of the bricks themselves, would be

speedily dried, the cuticle of those attached to the stems of the

plants, and in most cases protected from the direct rays of the sun

by the foliage, and being nearer the ground, surrounded by a compa-

ratively moist atmosphere, would desiceate very slowly. cadet R.H He

ee ETs pss

sid Ama

soripsoo22bs. Jnaspoloas V9

Entomological Society. 333

edi no gaivworg br 21

Mi 900

bonicrrs: ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY...

March 7, 1893,—Edward Newman, Esq., F.L.S., President, in the

6 Chair.

s/ Phe following papers were read :—

”' Anote from Mr, Hogan on a specimen of Hipparchia Janira having

the pollen masses of Orchis bifolia attached to its head, which Sir

J. E. Smith had thought in the case of bees to be one of the modes

employed by nature for the fructification of flowers having a viscid

pollen.

“°M. Morren in a paper in the ‘Mémoires de Académie de Brux-

es,” has stated that wild bees are frequently found with their

heads studded with pollen masses of Aselepias.

907 Ds

—Myr. F.Smith’s. ‘Monograph of the genus Cryptocerus with de-

scriptions of two new genera of Cryptoceride belonging to the family

Myrmicide?

(The following are the characters of the new genera and species :—

ae 1 ioe CRYPTOCERUS.

“G8 Y

Te ae | : 4 a

Male. Length 5 lines. Head and thorax black, rugose punctate ;

stemmata three, placed forwards on the vertex; antenne ferrugi-

NOUS ; thorax, the collar produced at the anterior angles into a short

acute tooth ; metathorax produced at the posterior angles into a

sharp spine; wings ferruginons; legs ferruginous, the coxe and

trochanters black ; abdomen, the two nodes, black, the rest ferru-

ginous. . |

Hab. Brazil.

1., Cryptocerus dubitatus.

2. Cryptocerus Athiops, n. sp.

_ Neuter. Length 31 lines. Black opake, lateral margins of the

head dilated and slightly raised, within which is an indistinct longi-

tudinal ferruginous stripe ; at the posterior angles of the head are two

acute spines, and in front of each eye beneath the dilated margin is a

short tooth visible from above ; at the vertex of the head are also two

minute spines. The anterior angles of the thorax acute, behind

which is a short spine or tooth, behind which is a stout elongate

spine bidentate at the apex ; the posterior angles are also armed with

acute spines, not so long as the anterior pair; nodes of the abdomen

unarmed ; abdomen globose, deeply emarginate in front, the emargi-

nation receiying the posterior node; the head, thorax and nodes of

the abdomen have distant large shallow punctures ; abdomen very

delicately shagreened, polished on the disk, and having a few scat-

tered punctures. ;

Hab. Brazil. Inthe British Museum and my own collection.

334. Entomological Society.

3. Cryptocerus argentatus.

Female. Length 5 lines. Shining black ; head finely and distantly

punctured, rounded in front and convex above ; the stemmata three,

placed in a triangle wide apart; the lateral raised margins of the head

narrow, commencing in front opposite the base of the mandibles, and

gradually narrowing backwards to the posterior angles of the head,

which are acute ; prothorax acute at the anterior lateral angles; the

metathorax on each side at the base produced into a broad acute an-

gular tooth, and at the posterior angles also forming a longer spine

eurving slightly upwards ; the first node of the abdomen produced

posteriorly on each side into a sharp stout spine curving upwards ;

the second node has anteriorly on each side a stout acute spine

curving outwards ; the abdomen is very smooth and shining, and has

on each side, nearly touching the basal angle, an ovate yellow macula,

which is sprinkled over with silvery scales or hairs, the apical seg-

ments are covered with silvery hairs; the wings fusco-hyaline; the

thorax minutely and distantly punctured; the legs outwardly are

sprinkled with short silvery hairs.

Hab. Columbia. In my own collection.

4. Cryptacerus D’ Orbignyanus, Westw. MSS., n. sp.

Female. Length 4 lines. Black, head and thorax covered with

strong shallow punctures, the abdomen delicately and very closely

punctured, the entire insect sprinkled with minute golden hairs ; the

produced lateral margins of the head rufo-testaceous anteriorly, the

mandibles and antennz of the same colour ; thorax, the anterior and

posterior angles acute, forming short spines; wings slightly fuscous,

stigma fuscous, nervures pale testaceous, legs ferruginous ; the first

node of the abdomen produced in the middle laterally into a short

acute spine; the second node has on each side anteriorly a recurved

spine ; abdomen elongate, narrowing slightly towards the base.

' Hab. South America.

Of this species I have only seen the single specimen kindly lent to

me by Mr. Westwood for description.

5. Cryptocerus femoralis, Westw. MSS., n. sp.

Neuter. Length 23 lines. Black, the head, thorax and legs co-

vered with shallow punctures, each containing a minute glittering

scale or hair; the lateral margins of the head expanded before the

eyes, the margination testaceous, the hinder angles acute, the an-

tennze sprinkled with glittering hairs; the sides of the thorax ante-

riorly testaceous, the anterior portion transverse quadrate, behind

which the sides are deeply notched, the notch containing a recurved

spine; the metathorax transverse, its anterior margin arched, the

lateral and posterior margin curved inwards, the posterior angles

‘produced into a sharp spine; the nodes of the abdomen transverse,

Entomological Society. 335

armed on each side with a sharp spine, which is bent backwards ;

legs four-sided, the section of which is a square ; abdomen somewhat

heart-shaped, sharply marginate, longitudinally finely rugulose, most

strongly at the base.

Hab. Columbia.

This species is in the collection of J. O. Westwood, Esq., who

kindly lent it to me for description,

6. Cryptocerus unimaculatus, 0. sp.

Neuter. Size 3 lines. Head and thorax black, disk of the head

rugose, most deeply so on the vertex, the raised lateral margins fer-

inous, terminating opposite the eyes, scape of the antenne and

the flagellum beneath ferruginous ; the thorax rugose, the anterior

angles produced into a stout spine, the posterior angles have also a

longer stout acute spine; the legs black; the head and thorax are

both sprinkled with short bright golden hairs; each node of the

abdomen has on each side an acute spine; abdomen ovate, emargi-

nate at the base, an oblong black stripe runs from the apex to the

middle of the abdomen ; beneath black. fat i

_ Hab. Brazil. This appears to be a rare species; I have only seen

the single specimen in my own collection.

7. Cryptocerus patellatus, 0. 8p.

Neuter. Length 24 lines. Entirely ferruginous ; the entire mar-

gin of the head curving upwards, forming the exact model of dish or

‘owl, which has a few large scattered punctures within ; the posterior

angles of the head produced laterally and bent slightly upwards ;

thorax without spines, somewhat oblong-quadrate, but narrower pos-

teriorly ; nodes of the abdomen transverse, acute at their outer angles ;

abdomen elongate, ovate, deeply emarginate at the base; legs very

short and stout.

Hab. Brazil. Of this remarkable species I have only seen the

single specimen in my own possession.

8. Cryptocerus elegans, 0. Sp.

Neuter. Length 23 lines. Head, antennze and legs rufo-testaceous ;

margins of the head broadly expanded at the sides, narrowly so

behind, and of a pale testaceous hue ; eyes black ; mandibles rufo-tes-

taceous ; thorax elongate, rounded in front, its lateral angles produced

into spines curving backwards; the metathorax has three teeth on

each side; the shoulders and teeth at the sides of the thorax pale

testaceous ; the posterior femora testaceous and having a minute

tooth above ; the first node of the abdomen rounded in front, curving

outwardly at the sides to half its length, then abruptly curving in-

_wards on each side, forming a narrow footstalk to the broad portion ;

the second is somewhat square, having on each side anteriorly a

336 Entomological Society.

broad bent flattened spine; abdomen heart-shaped, having on each

side at the base a large ovate pale testaceous macula, and a little

beyond the middle on each side a pale transverse stripe; the entire

insect. is covered with shallow punctures, and sprinkled with very

short glittering hairs or scales.

Hab. Columbia. This species is unique im the collection of J. O.

Westwood, Esq., who kindly lent it to me for description.

9. Cryptocerus Araneolus, 0. sp.

Neuter. 14 line. Dull reddish brown, the lateral margins of the

head raised and expanded before the eyes; at the eyes the margins

are notched, the raised margins ferruginous, the extreme apex of the

antennze pale testaceous ; thorax oblong, gradually narrowing towards

the abdomen, divided in the middle by a transverse suture, the lateral

margins crenulated ; legs short and stout ; the nodes of the abdomen

transverse, and furnished on each side with an acute spine ; abdomen

ovate, marginate, and emarginate at the base; the whole insect, co-

vered with shallow punctures, each of which contains a bright golden

hair.

Hab. St. Vincent’s. In the collection of J. O. Westwood, Esq.,

and in my own.

10. Cryptocerus pubescens, n. sp.

Female. Length 2 lines. Brown-ferruginous ; the head laterally

in front of the eyes has a slightly raised margin; thorax quadrate,

the anterior margin waved, the sides curving outwardly and the pos-

terior margin curving inwards, and waved, the four angles acute ;

the metathorax has on each side an acute spine, which, as well as

the first node of the abdomen, is hidden by the projection of the

disk ; the second node half-circular or half-moon-shaped ; abdomen

nearly rotundate, a dark stain runs down the centre, acute at the

base, and gradually widening to the margin of the first segment ;

the entire insect is covered with erect pale hairs.

Hab. Adelaide, N.S. Wales. In the collection of W. W. Saunders,

Esq., and in my own.

MERANOPLUS.

Sexes three—male, female, and worker, or neuter.

Female. Sides of the head not expanded, antenne inserted before

and above the eyes on each side at the base of the clypeus, the basal

joint or scape nearly as long as the flagellum, received in repose,

into a lateral channel or groove above the eyes in the sides of the

head passing beyond them and nearly reaching the vertex ; wings,

the superior pair having one marginal and one complete submarginal

cell, each being of about equal length; abdomen somewhat heart-

shaped, attached to two elongate nodes. '

Entomological Society. 337

dos 1. Meranoplus petiolatus, n. sp.

Female. Length 34 lines. Head bright ferruginous, antennee dark

rufo-testaceous, the thorax of the same colour, longitudinally rugose,

the lateral margins of the thorax parallel as far as the base of the

wings, whence the sides are narrowed considerably to the metathorax,

which has a short tooth on each side ; wings pale, nervures pale fer-

ruginous ; legs ferruginous ; the nodes of the abdomen subquadrate ;

abdomen ovate, rufo-testaceous and irregularly stained with black ;

beneath black and having a large rufous patch in the middle, which

has a black stain in the centre ; the entire insect has a thinly scat-

tered erect pale pubescence.

_ Hab. Brazil.

__A rare species apparently ; I have only seen the single specimen in

my own collection.

CATAULACUS, Ni. g.

Sexes three—male, female, and neuter, or worker.

Female. The sides of the head not expanded, the eyes not con-

- eealed ; antennze inserted before the eyes, received in repose into an

oblique groove or channel in the cheek ; scape of the antennee grooved

beneath for the reception of the basal portion of the flagellum ; wings

having one marginal and one complete submarginal cell, the dis-

coidal cells obsolete; abdomen elongate in the female, ovate in the

workers or neuters. :

, ‘Male not known.

1. Cataulacus Taprobane, Westw. MSS.,'n. sp.

Neuter. Length 2 lines... Black, the head and thorax roughly

longitudinally rugose, the yertex behind and a small central portion

of the thorax anteriorly transyersely rugose ; the antennee rufo-testa-

ceous, the scape and extreme apex pale ; sides of the head and thorax

crenulated, the posterior angles of the latter armed with a stout

spine ; the tibize and tarsi rufo-testaceous, the nodes of the abdomen

coarsely sculptured ; abdomen ovate, finely shagreened and longitu-

dinally and delicately rugose at the base and sides, the rugosity con-

sisting of a series of raised strice, which do not reach the middle of

the abdomen excepting at the sides.

Hab. Ceylon.

This species is unique in the collection of the Entomological So-

ciety, to which it was presented by G. H. K. Thwaites, Esq., who cap-

tured it in Ceylon.

2. Cataulacus Guineensis, Westw. MSS., n. sp.

Neuter. Length 23 lines. Black, head and thorax longitudinally

rugose-striate, most deep and coarse on the thorax; sides of the

head crenulate, the scape ferruginous, apical joint of the flagellum

testaceous, the palpi testaceous ; thorax, the anterior portion trans-

338 Entomological Society.

verse and inclining downwards towards the head, the sides crenulate,

the posterior angles acute ; behind the transverse portion the thorax

becomes much narrower towards the metathorax, from which it is

separated by a deep transverse suture ; posterior angles of the meta-

thorax produced into an elongate stout acute spine; the tibiee and

tarsi ferruginous ; abdomen ovate, finely granulate, the nodes deeply

and coarsely sculptured; the entire insect is sprinkled with erect

pubescence.

Hab. Tropical Western Africa.

Unique in the collection of J.O. Westwood, Esq., who kindly lent

it to me for description.

3. Cataulacus parallelus, n. sp.

Female. Length 33 lines. Black, the head longitudinally rugose-

striate, the vertex emarginate, the emargination transversely rugose-

striate; the scape of the antennze and extreme apex of the flagellum

ferruginous ; thorax longitudinally rugose-striate ; the metathorax

on each side produced into a stout sharp bent spine, beneath which

it is transversely sulcate; wings tinged with yellow, their nervures

pale testaceous; the tibiee and tarsi ferruginous; the first node of

the abdomen coarsely sculptured transversely ; the second longitudi-

nally so; abdomen oblong-quadrate, finely aciculate at the base,

beyond which it is delicately shagreened, and has towards the apex

a few short scattered pale sete.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope. Apparently a rare species; I have

only seen the specimen in my own collection.

ONYCHOGNATHUS, Nn. g.

Head heart-shaped ; eyes prominent, placed forwards on the sides

of the head; mandibles elongate, projecting forwards in a line with

the body ; antennze elongate, mserted near the base of the mandibles,

5-jointed; thorax narrow, a little longer than the head; abdomen

attached to the thorax by two narrow elongate nodes, ovate.

1. Onychognathus antennatus.

Neuter. Pale rufo-testaceous, the mandibles armed at their extre-

mity with two long spines or teeth, the upper one simple, the lower

one forked at the apex; the anterior angles of the thorax have a

short acute spine, a second short one is situated about the middle at

the sides, and the metathorax is armed with two longer, slender, acute

spines ; legs elongate, very pale testaceous; abdomen nearly rotun-

date, slightly flattened, the first node elongate clavate, the second

lobose. ;

i Hab. New Zealand. In the collection of the British Museum.

Miscellaneous. 309

MISCELLANEOUS.

EUCRATEA CHELATA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Tynemouth, Northumberland, March 1853.

GENTLEMEN,—In the March Number of the Annals I perceive

that the Rev. T. Hincks has had the good fortune to be the first to

announce the discovery of external ovaries on Lucratea chelata.

While on a visit to Weymouth in May 1849, I picked up several

specimens of that very beautiful zoophyte, with some peculiarly-

shaped cells, which, with the aid of Dr. A. H. Hassall, I then ascer-

tained to be ovarian vesicles.

I have since then from time to time delayed publishing that inter-

esting fact, and my attention having been only within the last month

recalled to the subject, by observing, in the Rev. D. Landsborough’s

‘ Popular History of British Zoophytes,’ that ovaries had been re-

cently found on two other members of the family Eucratiade, I then

resolyed to send you a notice of the result of my observations on

Eucratea chelata, and, much to my dismay, found that I had been

forestalled by the Rev. T. Hincks.

Trusting, however, that further information on this point will be

acceptable to some of your readers, I have great plea-

sure in forwarding to you a rough drawing of a specimen

of Hucratea chelata in my possession from Wey-

mouth, showing front and side views of the aperture

of the ovary, which is always on the same side of the

ovary, facing the aperture of the cell from which it ,.

springs. The aperture of the upper part of the ovary (“=

is on the inner side of the somewhat globular capsule, *

nearly semicircular, with a slight projecting process

on either side near to its junction with that of the

lower part, which exactly corresponds with the oblique

subterminal aperture of the polype cell.

I am, Gentlemen, yours truly,

JoHN Coprin.

A new Genus and Species of Crustacea. By James Eicuts.

This Antarctic species, from the New South Shetlands, belongs to

the Idotea family. It is remarkable for its gigantic size, the length

being 34 inches, and the breadth across the middle 13 inch. It is

also peculiar in having the six anterior legs short and monodactyle

or anchoral, while the eight posterior are long, stout, triangulate, spi-

nose, and end in a short claw. Superior antennze short, half the

inferior in length, having a very short flagellum; inferior pair with

a multiarticulate flagellum as long as the basal portion. Form of

body oblong-ovate. Abdomen 5-jointed, the last segment subtrian-

gular with sinuato-arcuate sides, and subcarinate lorigitudinally along

340 Miscellaneous.

the middle aboye.’ Thorax also somewhat carinate along the ‘middle

of the back, and surface of segments sculptured: mandibles thon

palpi. The species is named by Dr. Eights, Glyptonotus antarcti-

cus. The paper is accompanied by two handsome plates, represent

ing a dorsal and ventral view of this fine species, and giving a separate

view of the antennee.—Tvans. Albany Inst.

On the Coleopterous Insects of the genus Cebrio.

By M. Guérin-MENEVILLE,

The insect which forms the subject of these harevationitee was de

scribed by Fabricius under the name of Cistela gigas in 17873 im

1790 it was made the type of the genus Cedrio by Olivier. The great,

difference existing in the structure of the antennze between the males

and the females induced Latreille in some of his earlier works to form

a new genus with the latter, under the name of Hammonia; Leach

also founded a genus for the reception of the females, which he called

Tibesia.

In 1812 M. Guérin-Méneville observed, at Toulon, an instance of.

copulation between two insects, one belonging to the genus Cedrio

and the other to Hammonia. The same discovery was also made by,

M. de Cérisy at about the same time. These facts, showing the in-

sects to belong to the same species, were communicated to Latreille,

to whom M. de Cérisy promised to make every endeavour to ascertain

their metamorphoses, and thus render their natural history complete.

In this he succeeded last year ; but before giving his own account of

his discovery, it may be as well to describe in a few words the known

peculiarities of the habits of the perfect insect.

The Cebriones have hitherto only been met with in the perfect

state. They fly in great numbers during the heavy autumnal rains,’

seeking the females, which however they can never see, as these

never quit the earth; the males become sensible of the’ presence of

the female and scratch the earth, so as to lay bare the extremity of

her abdomen, when impregnation takes place. It is by going to’

places where several males are seen to alight, that the female, which;

attracts them in this manner, is found. Since 1812 these pecu-

liarities have been the subject of observation both with M. Guérin-)

Méneville and M. de Cérisy, who have published notices connected:

with them in the ‘Annales de la Soc. Ent. de France’ and in the»

‘Revue de Zoologie’ ; but the larva has only just been discovered

by M. de Cérisy.

He had long suspected that a yellow larva, of a cylindrical foi,

and very hard, which he found in the earth at all seasons in places

frequented every year by the Cedriones, might be the first state of

these insects, but all his attempts to rear them proved abortive.

“‘ This year,” he says, “‘my perseverance obtained full success; I

was fortunate enough to find a larva of larger size than usual,

which had already begun to form a cavity which appeared tobe

intended for its metamorphosis. I took the entire mass of earth,:

which was pressed into a box made on purpose; on the 22nd of

Miscellaneous. 341

June 1852 the larva ceased to move, and changed into a pupa on the

4th of July. On the 3rd of August this pupa gaye birth to a very

large female of Cedbrio gigas.

_“T wished to know how these larvee could live at a depth of 50-

60 centimetres in earth so dry, that during the summer a few plants

could scarcely vegetate upon it. I endeavoured to ascertain how

these insects could travel through a soil, which during long droughts

becomes of an extraordinary degree of hardness. Several circum-

stances assisted to explain the whole to me. One day, whilst holding

in my hand the earth which contained one of these larve, I felt the

efforts which it made to open a way for itself, and found that it dif-

fused a liquid for the purpose of softening the hard and compact

earth, and that the first segment of its thorax possessed the faculty

of enlarging by its dilatation in this moistened earth, the passages

which the larva is obliged to pass through in search of its nourish-

ment, which consists of roots.

» Qn the 8th of November last, I found, in a small space, three

larvee of different ages, from which we may conclude that they remain

several years in the earth.” —Comptes Rendus, Jan. 31, 1853, p. 225.

On the Reproduction of the Toad and Frog without the intermediate

_ stage of Tadpole. By Kpwarp Joszeru Lowe, Esq., F.G.S.,

F.R.A.S.

‘The following brief remarks on the Toad (Bufo vulgaris) and the

Frog (Rana temporaria) may perhaps be received with some degree

of interest, as they/are; I believe, contrary to the generally received

notion of the procreation of these'reptiles.. Ray, and most natural-

ists, at: least, consider toads and frogs as oviparous animals, yet it

is apparent that they are viviparous ‘as well, or if they do not bring

forth their young alive, have the power of reproduction in a differ-

ent manner to the ova and subsequent tadpole.

Mr. J. Higginbottom of Nottingham, who has’ paid great atten-

tion to this subject, has clearly proved the development of the tad-

pole to the perfect toad in situations wholly deprived of light, as I

have through his kindness several times witnessed. My present ré-

marks are intended to show that occasionally frogs and toads are

reproduced in localities where it would be impossible for the inter-

mediate stage of tadpole to have any existence.

» First. Toads deposit spawn in cellars and young toads are after-

wards observed.

«Last ‘summer several masses of spawn were procured from my

cellar, having been found deposited amongst decaying potatoes, &c.,

and subsequently »young toads were noticed. The cellar is free

from water, and at a considerable distanee from any brook.

| Secondly. Young toads are observed about hot-beds.

. Inthe kitchen-garden at Highfield House (which is entirely walled

round) young toads have been noticed about the cucumber- and

melon-beds. The gardeners have been in the habit of bringing

oo.

10 Dita

3842 Miscellaneous.

toads to these beds to destroy the insects; these have continued

amongst the warm damp straw all summer. It is after these beds

have remained three or four months that the young ones have been

noticed. Toads would have to travel nearly half a mile to reach

this garden from the brook or lake, and also to mount a steep hill,

besides taking the opportunity of coming through the door, Toads

so small are not seen in any other part of the gardens.

Thirdly. Young toads and frogs observed in abundance at the sum-

mit of another hill, whilst quite small.

During the past summer, especially in the month of July, very

many young toads and frogs were seen amongst the strawberry

plants, apparently from a week to a month old. These might pos-

-sibly have travelled from the brook a few hundred yards distant;

yet it is strange, that with the exception of these beds, no young

toads could be found elsewhere in the garden. A number of full-

grown toads are mostly to be seen about these beds. '

Fourthly. Young frogs dug out of the ground in the month of

January.

In digging in the garden amongst the strawberry-beds (near

where so many toads were observed last summer) in the middle of

January in the present year, a nest of about a score young frogs

were upturned. These were apparently three or four weeks old.

This ground had been previously dug in the month of August and

many strawberry plants buried; it was amongst a mass of these

plants in a state of partial decomposition that these young ones were

observed.

Fifthly. Young frogs are bred in cellars where there is no water for

tadpoles. :

In mentioning this subject to Mr. Joseph Sidebotham of Man-

chester (an active botanist), he informed me that young frogs, and

in fact frogs of all sizes, were to be seen in his cellar amongst de-

caying dahlia tubers. The smallest of them were only about half

the ordinary size of the young frog when newly developed from the

tadpole. He further stated that there was no water in the cellar,

and no means of young frogs entering, except by first coming into

the kitchen, a mode of entry, if not impossible, highly improbable.

Mr. Sidebotham never found any spawn.

It seems probable from the above, that frogs are occasionally

born alive in situations where no water can be found for the spawn

to be deposited in, and that toads are either reproduced in the same

manner, or from the egg directly. The latter mode seems most

likely, owing to spawn having been found previously to the young

toads.

Mr. Higginbottom tells me the same remark on the birth of the

Triton, without the stage of tadpole, has been mentioned to him.

These are the facts; should the subject be deemed worthy of fur-

ther investigation, I shall be glad to continue observations upon these

reptiles during the present year, or to make any experiments that

may be deemed advisable. i

Meteorological Observations. 343

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR FEB. 18538.

Chiswick.—February 1, 2. Very dense fog. 3. Overcast: cloudy. 4. Cloudy:

rain. 5. Densely overcast. 6. Cloudy. 7. Fine: overcast. 8. Unitormly over-

east. 9. Fogey : dusky haze : foggy: overcast: rain. 10. Cold rain: drizzly: clear.

11. Few snow-flakes. 12. Cloudy. 13. Overcast throughout: frosty. 14. Over-

cast: sharp frost. 15. Frosty: overcast: frosty. 16. Frosty: fine: clear. 17.

Clear: slight snow. 18. Frosty, with brisk wind: snow-shower occasionally.

19. Dry and frosty: clear: frosty. 20. Frosty: large white clouds: clear and

frosty. 21. Clear and frosty : fine: clear, with sharp frost at night. 22. Frosty:

rain: overcast. 23. Drizzly: fine: clear and boisterous at night. 24. Clear

and frosty: overcast: rain at night. 25. Cloudy: overcast: rain at night. 26.

Boisterous, with rain. 27. Overcast: clear and frosty. 28. Clear and frosty:

cold dry air : clear and frosty at night.

Mean temperature of the month .........scessseeesseeee caer kes 32°53

Mean temperature of Feb. 1852 —.......44+ “Sashes icra we 38°72

Mean temperature of Feb. for the last twenty-seven years... 40 -06

Average amount of rain in Feb. .....cesesscssessesseceeerseeeeee 1°62 inch,

Boston.—Feb. 1. Foggy. 2, 3. Cloudy. 4. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m.

5, 6. Cloudy. 7. Cloudy: raine.m. 8. Cloudy. 9. Cloudy: raine,m, 10.

Cloudy: rain and snow a.M.andp.m. 11. Cloudy: snowa.m.andp.M. 12, Fine:

snow A.M.andp.M. 13. Fine: snow A.M. 14: Cloudy: snow A.M. 15,16. Fine.

17. Cloudy: snow a.m. 18. Fine: snow a.m. 19. Fine. 20. Cloudy: snow a.m.

21. Fine. 22. Cloudy: snow a.m. andrain p.m. 23, Fine: snow p.m. 24, 25,

‘Fine. 26, 27. Cloudy: snow p.m. 28. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Feb, 1. Bright a.m.: fine, cloudy, aurora p.m. 2,

Hazy a.m.: cloudy p.m. 3. Rain a.m. and p.m. 4. Rain a.m.: clear, aurora P.M.

5. Clear, frost a.m.: cloudy p.m. 6. Cloudy a.m.: showers, aurorap.M. 7.

Bright, a.m.; clear, frost p.m. 8. Clear, frost a.m. and p.m. 9. Rain a.m.:

cloudy p.m. 10. Bright, frost a.m. : snow-showers r.m. 11. Snow-showers a.M. :

snow-drift p.m. 12. Snow-showers a.M.: cloudy p.m. 13. Snow a.m. : clear P.M.

14. Snow, clear a.m.: clear, aurorar.M. 15. Sleet-showers a.m.: cloudy P.M.

16. Snow-showers 4.m.: clear P.M. 17. Snow-drift a.m. and p.m. 18. Deep

snow A.M.: snow-showers P.M. 19. Snow-showers A.m.: snow-drift p.m. 20,

Snow-showers A.M. and P.M. 21. Cloudy a.m. : thaw, showers P.M. 22. Frost a.m.:

cloudy, thaw p.m. 23, Snow-drift a.m.: snow-showers p.m. 24. Snow, cloudy

A.M.: snow-drift p.m. 25. Snow-showers a.M.: snow, cloudy p.m. 26. Snow-

showers A.M.and p.M. 27. Cleara.m.: fine, aurora P.M. 28. Snow, cloudy a.m. :

clear, aurora P.M.

Mean temperature of Feb. for twenty-six previous years ...... 38°44

Mean temperature of this month ......... auldesusce cdseced sd edtwkt 33°74

Average quantity of rain in Feb. for seven previous years,,.... 4°23 inches.

All marked as rain after 11th is melted snow, viz. 1°77 inch.

The snow-storm began on the night of the 10th and continued till the end of

February, being the most severe remembered for twenty-six years at least, except

in 1838, when the snow continued all the month and all the previous January,

except the first eight days. It has also been one of the coldest months during

that time, the only one decidedly colder being February 1838, when the mean

temperature was 31°31. Some instances occurred of the snow being rolled up in

hollow fluted cylinders, as formerly observed here and described in February

1847 *, but on a much smaller scale.

* See our Number for April 1847.

fz.

oz.

90.

gi.

+1.

So.

stern eeee

Lor

Lo.

9°.

see eeeeee

£o.

10,

to.

ZO,

90.

eeeeeeeee

C4 oe

gz.

set eeeeee

90.

60.

se teeeree

Lo.

see ewesee

Si.

ZI.

see eeeeee

aeeeeeees!

Lo.

or,

ZO,

gi.

gl.

Oz.

to.

setae eeee

eee eeneee

st eeeeaeee

60,

Si.

60,

ZO,

go.

set eenees

90.

70.

Io,

see eeeeee

eo ereseee

“sLApues

‘AauyIO

tuopuory sau “MOIMSIHY 40 fijarv0g younzynoysozy ay} fo uapsvy ayz zp uosdmoyy, AW Ag apyw suornasasggQ 100160)0.100,0

wyvo

*auu

‘ou

‘au

“ul

‘ass

ule

"OSS

————_

“MU

Sve

*u0jsog

uley,

"SOMSTYO

*youmpurs

‘Sauyio

‘ure £6

“3LApUBs

‘Kouyio

* 1a,9UIOULIGY,T,

6g.z€ |o9.bE | g.0f |SZ.9z |zE.gf] Srl.6z

‘or | Xe

*JojoWOIEg

"KUNMUG ‘asunpy yormpung yo “Uoysno[D "Cg “Ady ay? fg pun £ NoLsog 7y [Ba “AW Ag

zvl.6z L¥S.6z £69.62

9.62 oL,6z 608.62 006,62

$9.62 o1.6z 1bt.6z 752.67

gr.6z $r.62 980.6% ZQr.6z

b£.6z L9.6z gS+.6z zEL6z

$$.6z $S.6z Sof.6z $SL,6z

L9.6z gr.6z ob S62 6z9.6z

LL.6z £6.62 oLg.6z O10,0£

7.6 go.0f oS0,0f 60,0

$1.08 £o,08 vbrr.6z 708.62

26.67 73.62 0$S.6z o1l,6z

95.62 $9.62 $6b.62 ofS 62

61.62 33.62 1£5,6z gtL.6z

So.0£ 70,08 +gl.6z 078.62

o1,0f 46,62 964.62 819.6%

63.62 00,0 36.62 813.62

00,0 93.62 $95.62 79.62

46.67 39.62 83.6 76v.6z

26,67 98.62 79.62 g9f.6z

£1.62 99.62 130.62 bz£.6z

£5.62 bb.6z gL6.gz $10,6z

££,62 $2.62 7$0.67 of7,62

32.62 7£.67 grt.6z 179.62

oF.62z 7.62 $99.62 grg.6z

gl.6z 70,08 orL.6z 3438.62

o0.0£ 06°62 172$.6z 33l.6z

L9.6z 19.67 S£S.6z $1L.6z

Lo.6z gg.6z 796,62 oz1.0£

16.67 26.62 Og1.0£ 761.08

‘und $8 "une $6 “OLN ‘xUI]

‘yormpurg ‘Laut “PLAST

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 65. MAY 1853.

XXXI.—On the Occurrence of Palms and Bambus, with Pines

and other Forms considered Northern, at considerable elevations

in the Himalaya. By Mason Manppen, H.E.L.C.S., F.R.S.E.,

M.R. Dublin Society*.

Havtne resided for several years in the British portion of the

Himalaya Mountains, and more especially in the province of

Kemaon, which borders on the Nepalese territories, I possessed

opportunities for examining its botany, which up to that period

had been investigated by native collectors only, and was thus

enabled to determine the western extension of a number of plants,

the existence of which had hitherto been supposed to be limited

by Nepal. Among these were several palms, on the distribution

and association of which, and the inferences to be drawn there-

from, I propose to lay before the Botanical Society a few facts

for its consideration.

1. The most common of these palms is one which Dr. Royle

has designated Phaenix humilis, and which he supposes may be

identical with Ph. acaulis of Roxburgh, and which is probably a

mere variety of Ph. sylvestris, the wild date tree of India, use-

less for its fruit, but yielding abundance of sap, which, in Bengal,

is largely employed in the manufacture of sugar. Phenia humilis

occurs in great abundance and beauty in the forest belt all

“ along the base of the mountains, up the warm valleys of the

eat rivers, and ascends the mountains to 5500 feet, being

plentiful at that elevation in the vicinity of Almorah, the capital

of the province, and in one or two instances which came under

my observation reaching even a thousand feet higher. In its

dwarfed form, Phenix humilis is found at least as far N.W. as the

Sutluj river, and is the only one of the family which, probably

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, March 10, 1853.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 23

346 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c.,

owing to the aridity of the climate, is to be met with in that

region*. In several places in Kemaon (Dwarahat for instance)

I noticed its arborescent state (Pheniz sylvestris), attaining the

height of 40 to 50 feet at an elevation of 5000 feet above the

sea, surrounded at no great distance by extensive forests of Pinus

longifolia and Quercus incana, the inferior limit of the former

tree being about 2000 feet above the sea-level.

2. Harina (Wallichia) oblongifolia, a very beautiful palm, first

described by Mr. Griffith, and observed by him in Assam. This

I found in abundance in the damp and very warm valleys of the

Surjoo and Kalee rivers, near the Nepalese frontier at Burmdeo,

and for many miles up the interior, but never ascending higher

than 3500 or 4000 feet on the mountain sides, and only where

the localities afforded abundance of shade and moisture. To the

N.W. of the province it occurred m the Bumouree Pass, and in

the valleys below the recently formed station of Nynee Tal; and

still further west, it just reaches the Patlee Doon, a valley in the

S.E. of Gurhwal, beyond which a careful examination failed to

detect any trace of it. This palm, the leaves of which bear a

great resemblance to those of Corypha or Arenga, and afford a

yery durable thatch, forms dense thickets, and never attains the

arborescent form.

3. Chamerops Khasyana (Griffith), of which a plant raised

from seeds sent home in 1847 is before the Meeting, was first

met with and described by Mr. Griffith im the Khasya (or Cos-

seeah) Hills between the plains of Bengal and the Burhampootra

river. As this eminent botanist remarks, it comes very near

Ch. Martiana of Wallich, a native of Nepal, at 5000 feet eleva-

tion ; and further researches will, in my opinion, tend to the con-

clusion that they are, in fact, one and the same species.

Mr. Griffith’s description as detailed in the Calcutta ‘ Journal

of Natural History’ is appended, with a few observations of my

own to justify the opinion which I have formed of their identity.

As defined by this botanist, Chamerops Khasyana occurs in

four localities of Kemaon, besides another (the Dhuj mountain),

where I was informed on good native testimony of its presence

in considerable quantities. Of these stations, the most remark-

able for its elevation and the abundance and perfection of the

palm is the Thakil mountain, named from it, an enormous mass

* Advancing to the N.W. however, in the Khybur Pass, and generally in

the low, arid, mountainous parts of Eastern Afghanistan and Beloochistan,

in north latitude 26°-35°, we find abundance of Chamerops Ritchiana,

Griffith, Maizurrye of the Afghans, a dwarf species seldom above 2-3 feet

high, and if not identical with, closely allied to Ch. humilis, the only

European palm flourishing in very nearly the same latitudes, and in a very

similar climate.

PS iY

at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 347

of magnesian limestone reposing on clay-slate, in the eastern ex-

tremity of Kemaon, its loftiest summits attaining the elevation

of 8221 feet above Calcutta: the base of the mountain, as marked

out by the deep gorges of the Surjoo and Kalee rivers, only

- 1500 feet above the sea, and occupied by a tropical vegetation,

cannot be under sixty miles in circuit. The zone of Pinus lon-

gifolia, which forms vast forests on its declivities, extends verti-

eally from 2000 to about 7000 feet ; the summits, for perhaps

400 feet, are denuded of all arboreous vegetation, and exhibit, as

usual in the Himalaya, bare tracts of mere rock*, or meadows of

luxuriant grass (Rhaphis Roylei, Arundinella, hirsuta, &c.), Ophelia,

Gentiana, Saxifraga, Primula, &e. Below these comes the zone

where flourish luxuriant forests of Quercus incana, lanata and

floribunda, Acer, Ilex, Pavia, Rhododendron, Andromeda, Sym-

plocos, Taxus, Berberis, and other northern forms ; amidst these,

im damp shady glens on the north and south-east, but chiefly on

the north-west exposure, the Chamerops is found in great num-

bers, forming clumps and rows, the trees rising from 30 to 50

feet high, each with its superb crown of large flabelliform leaves,

rattling loudly to the breeze. At 6 feet from the ground the

- stems are 2 feet in circumference, but become thicker above.

The flowers appear in April and May, and the fruit, which is of

a dark glossy blue, about half an inch long, ripens in October,

and at the period of my visit (March 20, 1847) lay strewed in

abundance at the foot of the trees, where large beds of snow

remained unmelted, and where rich beds of Primula denticulata

were in full bloom. The lowest specimens observed were at about.

6500 feet, but they reached their perfection in numbers and

stature at 7800, from which we may fairly infer, that had cir-

cumstances been favourable by the addition of some thousand

feet to the altitude of the mountain, they would have ascended

considerably higher. But in the site actually occupied by them,

the mean annual temperature cannot be under that of Londont,

and though the summer be very warm, snow generally covers the

ground from November till March. On the ascent of the moun-

tain, Phenix was abundant both in its dwarf and arboreous

forms at 4000 feet, while Harina forms extensive thickets in the

river valley at its base.

The presence of Chamerops at such an elevation has its parallel

in America, where, on the Andes of Quindiu and Tolima, in about

_* A phenomenon, by the way, which illustrates the prophecy in Micah,

ii. 12. “ Therefore shall Zion for your sake be plowed as a field, and Jeru-

salem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the house as the high places

of the forest.”

+ Ch. Martiana has proved perfectly hardy at 19° Fahrenheit during the

past winter. (Gardeners’ Chronicle, April 9, 1853, p. fae

348 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c.,

4° north latitude, Humboldt discovered Ceroxylon Andicola at

from 5800 to 9500 fect, associated with a genus of Bambusidee

(Chusquea), which, as we shall presently observe, has more than

one representative in the Himalaya also. He also mforms us:

that on the western slope of Mexico, Corypha dulcis is mixed up

im the forests of Pinus occidentalis. )

Chamerops Khasyana appears also to occur on Dhuj moun-

tain, a few miles north-east of the Thakil ; on the Kaleemooudee

range between the rivers Ramgunga and Goree ; and in the valley

of the Surjoo near Bagesur. In the north-west of Kemaon I dis-

covered dwarf specimens in two localities, viz. at the base of the

Sutboonga mountain south-east of the Gagur Pass, in very dense

forest at 6500 feet elevation ; and on.the Berchoola, a spur of

Bhutkot mountain, considerably further in the interior, and at

about 8000 feet elevation. In neither of these stations could I

find any examples with stems beyond a foot or two high, and

this cireumstance, as well as the fact that inquiry and investiga-

tion failed to detect any trace of their extension to the north-

west, leads me to conclude that these points form the limit of

the species in longitude. I must add, however, that in a paper

addressed to Baron von Humboldt, the late Dr. W. Hoffmeister

states that in the province of Gurlwal, on the descent from

Dhunpoor to the Alacananda river (the main arm of the Ganges),

he came upon a forest of Pinus longifolia at 6800 feet ; “and it

is very remarkable that the Chamerops Martiana (Wallich) is

here in immediate contaet with it, some tall stems of that palm

being even scattered in among the pines”? (Travels in Ceylon and

India, English Translation, p. 495). But in 1849 I went over

this very ground, and on the most careful scrutiny no such trees

were to be seen or heard of ; and it is certain that in his letters

written on or near the spot, as well as in the ‘ Synopsis of Vege-

tation’ (pp. 807, 507) for this very route, no palm is mentioned

except Phenix humilis, which I myself also found to be common

and occasionally arborescent; and such I doubt not is what

Dr. Hoffmeister really intended. I had the pleasure of meeting

him at Simla the same year (1845) that he made his journey,

and bemg then engaged in some rescarches on the Coniferz of the

Himalaya, and having never then visited Kemaon and south-east

Gurhwal, he very kindly furnished me with some brief memo-

randa on their occurrence in those districts ; and here too I find

Phemz humilis alone mentioned in the locality specified. Hence

I am justified in considering the stations on Bhutkot and Sut-

boonga in Kemaon, as the most westerly at which Chamerops

has hitherto been observed*. A species of Musa (plantain or

* A species of Chamerops, called Hemp Palm, has recently been dis-

covered by Mr. Fortune in the northern provinces of China, Chekiang and

ee es

at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 349

banana) is indigenous and abundant at a considerable elevation

(7000 feet) in the eastern Himalaya north of Assam, and nearly

to the same level in Sikkim: I have observed it only in one spot

in Kemaon, the Bylchheena Pass, at about 4000 feet elevation,

and was told that it occurred much more abundantly at a short

distance, in the valley of the Kalee; but as I had not time to

verify the report, it need not be more than thus briefly alluded

to*,

There is however one more genus of the Monocotyledones,

and allied to the Palms, worthy of introduction here, from the

very great elevation to which it reaches in the Himalaya, and

from its affinity and resemblance to the tropical genus Bambusa ;

I allude to the genus Arundinaria of the section Bambuside, of

which at least four very distinct species occur in the Himalaya,

and which have been referred to a new genus (Thamnocalamus) by

my friend Dr. Falconer. They are familiarly known to European

residents in the mountains as the “hill bamboo,” and to the

mountaineers of Gurhwal as the “ Ringal,” altered to “‘ Ningala”

in Kemaon. Of these, the lowest species in the vertical section is

Arundinaria falcata, growing from 3500 to 8500 feet, and, like

the rest, forming extensive and close thickets. The second is

the Arundinaria utilis of Mr. Edgeworth, the Deo Ningala (or

divine Ningala) of the natives, occurring from 7000 to 9000 feet.

The third is variously named Geewasa, Purkha, Jnoomra, Surura

(Jurboota in Nepal, where all these species are also found) ;

I am not aware that this is yet described; but its principal dif-

ference from the next is that the stems are solitary, not in clumps :

it occurs from 7000 to 10,000 feet. The fourth species is the

Tham, in Nepal Khaptur, also undescribed, at least unpublished,

which has its zone from 8500 to 11,500 feet ; only 500 feet, or

less, below the inferior limit of the perpetual ice of the glaciers,

Kiangnan, where the winters are excessively cold. Plants sent to Kew in

1848 have “braved unharmed, and unprotected by any sort of covering, the

severe winter now passed, 1849-1850” (Bot. Mag. March 1850, quoted

in Proceedings of Bot. Soc. May 13, 1852). If this be Ch. Martiana, it

proves the great extension and hardiness of that species; if different, it

affords an additional corroboration of the line of argument adopted in the

text.

* T am not aware of the exact locality in Nepal of the arborescent fern,

Alsophila gigantea, but near Darjeeling in Sikkim, immediately to the east

of that country, Dr. Hooker states that it flourishes between 4000 and 7000

feet above the sea; 6500 being there the upper limit of the palms; a spe-

cies of Caryota reaching up to 6000, and Calamus as high, forty miles

within the mountains ; while Pothos, Musa, Ficus, Piper have species from

2000 to 7000 feet, and Ficus one species to 9500. But in the humid

equable climates of the southern hemisphere, Australia, New Zealand, Tas-

mania, the arborescent ferns reach a much higher parallel of latitude, and

attain the height of 40-50 feet.

350 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c.,

and, with the second and third species, occupying nearly the entire

zone of all the coniferous trees of the Himalaya, Pinus longifolia

excepted, which is below them*. The most useful and _re-

markable of the four is Arundinaria utilis, which grows in fine

clumps of many slender stems, from 20 to 40 feet high, ex-

tremely durable and applied to a great variety of purposes. The

plant, like the true bambu, flowers but rarely, and the stems

then die and fall. I was fortunate enough to collect considerable

quantities of the seed near Pindree in 1846, which has, I believe,

produced all the plants living in Great Britain and Ireland :

three years afterwards, in a second visit to the alpine Himalaya,

the stems which had fallen and died in that season were still

perfectly sound, and I believe that the third aud fourth species

are nearly if not altogether as durable, but they never attaim the

stature of the Deo Ningala.

The bearing of the foregoing facts on the phenomena of geo-

logy is so obvious as to require little comment; the considera-

tions most pressing on our attention being the necessity of great

caution in drawing inferences as to the nature of climate from

the presence of supposed tropical forms in ancient rock forma-

tions, and the facility with which we can now account for the

juxtaposition of those forms with those of known temperate

regions.

Here are palms, bambus, bananas growing amongst and above

pines, firs, cedars, cypresses, yews, oaks+, maples, hazels, ash,

* “Bamboos in the general acceptation of the term (for remotely allied

San bear the same trivial English name) occur at all elevations below

2,000 feet, forming even in the pine woods, and above their zone, in the

skirts of the Rhododendron scrub, a small, and sometimes almost imper-

vious jungle.” (Dr. J. D. Hooker, Excursion to Tonglo Mountain m Sik-

kim: Journal As. Soc. Bengal, May 1849, p. 424.)

+ It must be remarked, however, that the oak, the pine, and other

common Northern forms are even less justly adduced as the criteria of a

cold climate than the palms are of a hot one. Our own Quercus robur,

the Himalayan Q. semecarpifolia, with several Mexican and other species,

flourish‘ exclusively in low temperatures, but the great majority of the

Indian species are natives of the moist warm regions of Nepal, Silhet, the

Garrow and Khasya hills, Chittagong, Tenasserrm, Martaban, Penang, &e.

Such are sixteen out of the seventeen species enumerated hy Roxburgh

in the ‘Flora Indica.’ Professor Liebmann remarks (Oak-Vegetation of

America, translated in Hooker’s Journal of Botany and Kew Miscellany for

1852, p. 322) : “It has hitherto been a prevailing notion that the oak-form

is peculiarly characteristic of the temperate zone. But whether we look at

the number of species, the beauty of the forms, or the size of particular

organs (leaves, fruits, cups), we shall find the maximum in the tropical

zone, that is, in the Sunda Islands of the Old World and tropical Mexico

of the New.” So also im the Himalaya, Ubnus erosa oceurs at from 8000

to 10,000 feet ; another species, erroneously as I think identified with the

Chinese Ulmus virgata, between 6000 and 7000 feet; a third in the hot

+ hl

Re ne

at considerable. elevations in the, Himalaya. 351

and almost all the deciduous trees proper to a cold region of the

globe... During violent. storms and, heavy rains it cannot but

valleys of Kemaon at 3000 feet ; and a fourth, Ulmus integrifolia, allied to

the last, abounds at the base of the mountains and all over the plains of

India down to Coromandel and Guzerat. In the same warm plains we find

Ranunculus sceleratus, as common and as luxuriant down the Ganges to

Bengal as in Scotland : a Clematis (C. Gowriana) is so named from the old

capital of Bengal where it was first discovered : a fine rose (R. involucrata)

is wild in Behar at the foot of the Rajmahal hills: a blackberry (Rubus di-

stans, Don) is found below the base of the Himalaya; while Potentilla su-

pina and Heynii abound along the Ganges to Caleutta. Of the Coniferze,

several genera and species are confined to high temperatures; ¢. g, Pinus

longifolia grows well at Calcutta, but perishes in our climate. P. sinensis

flourishes on the coast of China, at Canton, and south of it. ‘“ One true

ine is shown to be a native of Sumatra, Pinus Merkusii, Jungh. et De

riese, Pl. Ind. Or. fase. 1. tab. 1, probably the P. Finlaysoniana of Wal-

lich, Cat. no. 6062, from Cochin China ” (Kew Miscellany and Journal. of

Botany for April 1851, p. 127). _The genera Dammara, Podocarpus, Da-

erydium, have their greatest number of species in Nepal, Khasya, Malacca,

Java, Penang, and Amboyna; even Juniperus has a species in Barbadoes

(JoBarbadensis), and another (J. aquatica) at Canton; while Cupressus

glauea is:a native of Goa; C. sempervirens is quite at home at Agra, with

Thujaorientalis,.. The Coniferz, in short, are, as Dr. Lindley remarks

(Vegetable Kingdom), “natives of various parts of the world, from the

perpetual snows and inclement climate of Arctic America to the hottest

regions of the Indian Archipelago.”

On the other hand, several tropical genera besides those noted in the

text have species at great altitudes in the mountains. Thns Indigofera

has in the Himalaya Indigofera pulchella at 5000 feet, I. heterantha at

7000, and I. Gerardiana (Dosua, Don?) to 10,000; all large shrubs and

forming extensive thickets. The beautiful Acacia Julibrissin ascends to

6500 feet. Dr. Hooker remarks (Journal of As. Soc. Bengal for May

1849, p. 426), that the general prevalence of bamboos, figs, and. their

allies. the nettles, is a remarkable feature, in the botany, of the Sikkim

Himalaya up nearly to 10,000 feet; “‘ one species of this very tropical. ge-

nus (Ficus) ascends-almost to 9000 feet, on the outer range of Sikkim ;”’ as

F. laurifolia does to 6500 feet in the N.W. Himalaya. Gardner notices with

surprise and admiration the prevalence of numerous species of this genus

forming splendid trees in the forests of the Organ mountains, near. Rio

Janeiro. Of Laurinex, Cinnamomum has one species, in Sikkim. to 8500

feet, and Tetranthera another to, 9000 (Hooker, /. ¢.) ; while in the N.W.

Himalaya, Daphnidium, Litsea, &c. have species to the same elevation:

In Sikkim, Dr. Hooker mentions Balanophora with species at 6000, and

one even to 8000 feet; and Dr. Thomson found it near Kotgurh, thirty

miles north of Simla, between 6000 and 7000. _ Of the generally tropical

family Cinchonacez, the true Cinchonas reach 10,000 feet or more in South

America; just as in the Himalaya I found Leptodermis lanceolata at

10,000 feet on Dudutoli mountain in Gurhwal. But these anomalies are

far too numerous for a note. I must add, however, that the physical con-

formation of the Himalaya of itself greatly favours the probability, of tro-

pical and temperate forms. becoming associated by storms, torrents, &c. ;

for while the deep warm valleys which penetrate fifty or sixty miles towards

the summit line are filled with a tropical or semitropical vegetation, the

lofty ranges which divide them are clothed with forests of the temperate

types.

352 Major Madden) on the Occurrence of Palms; &c.,

happen that some of these should be overthrown atid buried:be- .

neath the huge Jandslips so prevalent at such ‘crises,,and) there

become fossilized to the perplexity of a succeeding race of \geo-

logists ! Their difficulties and their errors might easily be en-

hanced. and fortified by the addition of a very possible contin-

gency in the animal kingdom, viz. the presence of the larger

carnivora. The leopard is a constant and only too troublesome

inhabitant of the Himalaya up at least to 9000 feet, and com-

mits great depredations on the flocks. The tiger, too nume-

rous at the base, and im the hot valleys of the Kemaon and

Gurhwal mountains, is, I think, merely an occasional, though

by no means very rare, visitor at that altitude in search of the

larger deer; I have myself several times seen their footprimts on

the snow, with other marks of their having passed between 8000

and 9000 feet ; at which elevation one friend of mine met a tiger

in a thicket of Deo Ningala ; and another who was ona shooting

excursion fired at and wounded one up as high as 10,000 feet.

Now, it is not at all impossible that one or more of these should

perish in a storm and be buried in the same depositias the palms

and conifers, &c., and thus render the problem greatly more

complicated. caf

So much for the mountains and the subtropical forms whic

flourish there; but the same result will be equally: brought

about in the hot plains of India by the transport of the northern

plants through the agency of rivers and torrents. The Khasya

hills, where Griffith first met the Chamerops, rise like a wall from

the flats of Bengal, and in many parts of the Himalaya the ex-

terior range rises in precipices to the height of 6000 to 8000 feet,

clothed to the brink with oak,ash, maple, pine, cypress, Siberian

crab, &c.: immediately beneath is the vegetation of the tropics.

The cliffs are wearing slowly. back, and many of these oaks, &e,

must be carried down by their own weight and by the torrents

to form the most heterogeneous mass with the Naucleas, Cin-

chonas, Vaticas, of the Terai Belt.

These reflections are forced on the mind at once in such loca-

lies as Nynee Tal Station in Kemaon.

But we may safely extend our view to the lower course and

deltas of the three great rivers which ultimately drain the Hima-

laya, the Indus, the Ganges, and the Burhampootra. Mooltan

and Sindh, on the first of these, are.in many places covered, with

groves of Phenix dactylifera anda forked palm, which I sup-

pose to be Hyphene Thebaica, the Doom palm of Upper Bgypt:

Behar on the Ganges, in like manner, abounds in the fine palm

Borassus flabelhformis; and in Bengal, Phenix sylvestris and palu-

dosa, Areca Catechu, and Cocos nucifera, often form great. woods.

Annually, during the floods, the great rivers bring down num-

» at considerable elevations in the Himalaya: 353

bers ofithe Himalayan Conifers, which, were the country unin-

habited; would \be carried ‘to’ the) sea*and deposited with ‘the

spoils of the deltas themselves in the new formations, which the

mudand silt of these great rivers are known to be'slowly depo-

siting’*.. We should thus be presented with the association of

palms and pines, the occurrence of which is so well ascertained

inthe coal-measures and far up into the tertiary series; and

even though we were able to demonstrate that these trees were

tn situ, we have still the alternative to dispose of, that to the

present day palms and pines actually flourish on the same

ground, before we can legitimately argue from their juxtaposi-

tion any anomalous conditions of the atmosphere, differing

greatly from our present experience. The existence of the mam-

moth in the cold regions of Northern Asia, provided with hair

and fur to protect it from the severity of the climate; might, a

priort, warrant a presumption of an analogous fact in the vege-

table kingdom, namely the existence of palms, or other tropical

families, so organized as to enable them to contend with a very

low: temperature.

‘This phenomenon now rests on actual observation, and is quite

in accordance with facts in other branches of natural history,

zoology, ornithology and conchology, where several familiar in-

stances might be alleged of tropical genera with few, or even

solitary species extending far into the arctic and antarctic zones,

where their occurrence and ‘discovery immediately and exten-

sively modified, or even reversed, conclusions drawn from the

presence in geological formations of cognate forms. -And such

uncertainty must continue to rest on the result of our researches,

till; abandoning the maxim, absurd in science, that: “ the excep-

tion proves the rule,” we cease to look too exclusively to genera,

aed allow to species their proper place and weight in our systems.

Description of the Palm referred to in the Text, from Griffith.

CHamMa@Rors KHASYANA.

*« Nov. Spec. Trunco mediocri, petiolis per totam longitudinem den-

ticulato-scabris, fibrillitio e fibris erectis rigidiusculis lamina reni-

formi-flabelliformi, profunde 60-65 partita laciniis induplicatis

* Tcan speak from observation as to the number of pmes brought down

by the Sutluj; and as long since as the age of Alexander the process must

have been the same, for the fleet with which. he descended to the mouth of

the Indus was constructed of them. . There is a regular busimess m catch-

ing the floating trees, and not a very safe one ; for such is the impetuosity

of the rivers, that the men employed are sometimes drawn by the timber

(to which they have fixed large hooks) into the current, and are infallibly

lost.

354 Major Madden onthe Occurrence of Palms, &c.,

bilobis vel) bipartitis lobis centralium brevibus obtusis recirvis,

spadice (fractus) bipedali ramis primariis tribus, spathis subternis

(basilaribus. 2, rameo 1) pedunculum communem. omnino, tegen-

tibus, fructibus oblongis livido-czeruleis. ’

“‘ Hab, Khassya hills, on precipices at Moosmai and Mamloo. Alt.

4000 feet: not observed in flower or fruit.

“ Desc.* A palm of moderate height (the specimen measures

9-10 feet), the trunk 5 inches in diameter in the thickest parts,

obscurely annulate. Under the crown, which is thick, isan

oblong mass (2 feet long) of flattened bases of petioles and their

retia, which are of stiff fibres.

“Leaves about 33 feet long; petiole 18 inches long, with

regular denticulate margins ; lamina flabelliform reniform, (so:

is the entire part of the leaf), 2 feet long by 33 feet wide; divi~

sions about sixty-five, the lateral ones shortest, 12 to 14.inches,

long, but the deepest divided (viz. to within 5-6 inches. of, the.

apex of petiole), linear, their segments 13~2 inches long, narrow,

acute ; central, ensiform, reaching to within 10-12:mcehes of the

apex of the petiole, about 16 inches long, shortly and obtusely,

bilobed, segments about half an inch long, with recurved, points’;

intermediate divisions also ensiform, about 18 inches long; their,

segments narrower and deeper than those of the central ; j young

leaves covered with thick, white, paleaceous tomentum.

“ Spadix (fr wit-bearing) 2 feet long, nodding, compressed ;

the lower half concealed by the spathes, of which there’ are three,

two common ones, and one to one of the main branches. The

are coriaceous, brown, with oblique mouths and bilobed limbs ;

the lowest is about a foot long. Branches of the spadiz quite

exserted, quite naked, the terminal one quite dichotomous ; divi-

sions many.

“ Spikes 4 to 6 inches long.

“ Fruit scarcely baccate, } inch long, 24 lines broad, solitary

or 2-3 together, but of distinct carpels, oblong, imequilateral, ,

obliquely apiculate at the apex, surrounded at the base by the

calyx, which has a stout cylindrical base, and three deep, broad,

oblong divisions, by a corolla of three cordate ovate petals, equal

in length to the calyx, and by six sterile stamina; on one side

may be found two abortive villous ovaries. Seed oblong, with

the ventral face rather deeply furrowed, the furrow not reaching

quite to the apex, reniform on a transverse section. Albumen

with a scaly surface, along this line presenting a cavity filled

with spongy tissue; horny, otherwise equal. Embryo in the

centre of the dorsal face.

* Entire? specimen of a trunk and crown, and two fruit-bearing spa-

dices ; these have been unnoticed since the return of the Assam Deputation

in 1836: seeds since received have germinated.

}

at considerable elevations in:the: Himalaya, | 855

“This species is closely allied to.C. Martiana; it differs in its

shorter stature, the petioles toothed throughout, in the nature of

the rete and the texture of the leaves, which is 'more like that of

C. humilis. The paleaceous tomentum much more developed,

and the berries are bluish, nct yellow. The divisions of the

leaves are much the same, excepting the secondary segments of

the central division, which are shallow, obtuse and recurved.”

(The Palms of British East India, by W. Griffith, m M‘Clelland’s

Calcutta Journal of Natural History, No. 19. October 1844,

pp. 341, 342.)

Chamerops Martiana is described at length in the pages im-

mediately preceding the above, and is said to occur at Bunipa in

the valley of Nepal, at about 5000 feet above the sea-level. As

Mr. Griffith observes, the two palms are very closely allied: in

my opinion they may still turn out to be identical. Among the

supposed differences, that of ‘‘ shorter stature” in C. Khasyana

is’ quite unfounded: as I have already noticed, it occurs on

Thakil mountain 50 feet high, whereas C. Martiana is only

quoted at 20: the differences in the leaves may be accidental, for

while Mr. Griffith states the lacmiz of C. Martiana to be “ glau-

cous underneath,” and omits any mention of it in the descrip-

tion of C. Khasyana, 1 found it equally true of the latter on the

Gagur range. His description of the imflorescence and fruit is

(note to page 340) chiefly from Martius: im ‘Pl. As. Rar, i.

p)5.t. 211, where, however, Mr. Griffith pronounces that “the

representation of the inflorescence is: probably quite wrong”

(p:'341) : and I suspect that the “ yellowish,” not “blue” fruit,

may merely be due to the immature stage in which the former

were observed ; such at least is the casein others of this family :

for instance, Phenix humilis, before mentioned as common about

Almorah, which exhibits various shades of yellow when unripe,

but as it matures becomes of a dark blue. This plant Mr. Grif-

fith was inclined to identify, very justly I believe, with Phenix

acaulis, from which to Ph. sylvestris, the common wild date tree

of India, he observes (p. 352) that Ph. dactylifera and farinifera

form complete transitions. I adopt Dr. Royle’s specific name

humilis, in preference to acaulis, asthe shrub has frequently a

stem several feet high, and may occasionally be observed in all

gradations up to a tree of 50/feet. Young plants of the dwarf

variety proper to Almorah are now flourishing at the Botanic

Gardens, Edinburgh, and Glasnevin near Dublin.

356 Mr. JS) Gaskoin om the yenus Pachybathron,

XXXII.—On ‘the Genus Pachybathron, and on some new Species

of Marginella. By J. S. Gasxorn, Esq..

[With a Plate.]

Genus PACHYBATHRON.

Testa subcylindrica, longitudinaliter striata, unicolor alba opaca,

vel colore ornata ; postice latior ; varice lato, crasso, plano, ad)

marginem exteriorem abrupto, basin totam columelle, partemque

anteriorem tertiam teste lateris efformante, et latitudine deeres-

cendo ad dorsum canalis desinente, munita; spira plana, plus

minusve acuminata, anfractibus apparentibus ; apertura angus-

tiuscula, elongata, parum arcuata, posteriori non rostrata, den-

ticulis fortibus remotis trans basin sulcumque columellarem ex-

tensis ; labro crasso, denticulato.

Shell subcylindrical, longitudinally striated, opake-white or

with colour; greater diameter posteriorly ; a broad, thick and

flat varix, abrupt at its outer edge, forms the entire base of the

columella and the anterior third of the side of the shell, and di-

minishing in width terminates on the dorsum of the channel ;

spire flat, more or less acuminated, volutions perceptible ; aper-

ture rather narrow, slightly curved, posterior extremity conti-

nuous ; strong, distant denticulations extend over the base and

columellar groove ; lip thick and denticulated.

No complaint can be made that the species forming this new

genus have been separated from any other, as they are now for

the first time described. This genus possesses characters of

Marginella, of Cassis, and of Cyprea; but differs so essentially

from each, that I cannot associate it with any one of them.

Pachybathron cassidiforme.

Testa subcylindrico-ovata, opaca alba, leviter trifasciata, dorso

longitudinaliter rude striata; spira brevissima, subacuminata ;

anfractibus quatuor prominulis, irregulariter crenulatis, ultimi

margine posteriori carinam nodulosam extus suleo profundo cir-

cumdatam ad finem exteriorem aperture desinente, apice sub-

obtuso prominulo; basi subrotundata, lata, crassissima, ad mar-

ginem exteriorem abrupte terminata, et trans partem tertiam an-

teriorem testz lateris ad extremitatem columellarem desinente ;

apertura angustiuscula, parum arcuata ; labro crasso, margine in-

teriori exiliter denticulato ; margine columellari dentes 12-14

lineares remotos, basin transeuntes et ad marginem interiorem

sulci columellaris desinentes exhibente ; sulco columellari lato,

Ann.& MagNat. Hist. S.2.Vol UN. PLAT.

and on some new, species of Marginella. 357

minime profundo ; extremitatibus planis, prominentioribus, cari-

ee 10r1 wie —_ ato; canali profundo; breviusculo.

Long. ;%5,,\lat. 24> poll.

Hab. ad msulam Sancti Vincentiti. Mus. Gaskoin.

Shell subcylindrico-ovate, opake-white colour, three conti-

nuous bands a few shades darker than the shell traverse the

dorsum; dorsum coarsely striated longitudinally ; spire rather

depressed, subacuminated, volutions four, irregularly crenulated ;

the posterior edge of the last whorl forms a coronated ridge at

the base, of which a deep depression surrounds the shell termi

nating at the outer part of the aperture; base rather round,

broad and very thick, abrupt at its outer border, and extends

over the anterior third of the side of the shell terminating on the

columellar extremity ; aperture rather narrow, slightly curved ;

outer’ lip thick and finely denticulated along the inner edge ;

columellar side, about twelve or fourteen distant lmear teeth tra-

verse the entire base and terminate on the inner margin of the

columellar groove; columellar groove shallow ; extremities flat

(perpendicularly), rather promment and keeled, posterior end of

aperture a am hoa channel deep and rather short.

Long 5235, wide 51,5, of an inch.

“labs Taland of St) Vincent, “Cab, Gaskoin:

Puiate XII. figs. 1, 2, 3, thrice hat. size.

Pachybathron marginelloideum.

Testa subcylindrica, alba opaca, fascia. brunnea, spiram _ple-

ramque cireumdante, fasciis tribus (quatuor ?), lineis fulvis,sa-

gitteeformibus interruptis cincta; dorso longitudinaliter) leviter

striato, sulcis remotis profundioribus parallelis excavatis. im-

presso; spira plana, depressa (juniorum apice prominulo, ob-

tuso), anfractibus 3-4, plus minusve crenulatis ; basi rotundius-

cula, lata, crassissima, ad marginem exteriorem abrupte latitu-

dine decrescente et ad dorsum canalis desinente ; apertura an-

gustiuscula, parum arcuata, postice non rostrata; labro crasso,

per totum marginem interiorem denticulato, latere columellari:

denticulis 12-13 fortibus remotiusculis linearibus a margine per

basin usque ad marginem interiorem sulci columellaris extensis

munito.; sulco columellari lato, minime profundo; extremitatibus

ohéusis;; PrBsSIa9 wary brevi.

Long. ;23,, lat. 75 poll.

Hab. in India Oceidentali. Mus, Gaskoin.

Shell. subcylindrical, opake-white.colour, a brown marking

encircles the spire, and three (four?) reddish brown interrupted

arrow-shaped bands traverse the shell; dorsum finely striated

longitudinally, impressed with rather deep and distant: parallel

358 Mr. J. 82 :Gaskoin on the genus Pachybathron,

furrows ; spire flat, depressed (in young individuals apex’ slightly

prominent and obtuse), volutions 3-4, more or less! crenulated ;

base rather round, broad and very thick, abrupt at its outer edge,

covering the anterior third of the side of the shell, and ‘diminish-

ing in width terminates on the dorsum of the channel ;-aperture

rather narrow, slightly curved, not rostrated posteriorly; lip

thick, denticulated on its inner edge the entire: length; colu-

mellar side has 12-13 strong, rather distant, linear denticula-

tions extending from the outer margin of, and over the base, to

the inner edge of the columellar groove ; columellar groove ‘broad

and shallow ; extremities obtuse and thick ; channel short.

Long -28,, wide >, of an inch.

Hab. West Indies. Cab. Gaskoin.

Piate XII. figs. 4, 5, 6, thrice nat. size.

Marginella albina.

Testa oblongo-ovata, coniformis, opaca albicans; plerumque

plus minusve postice coronata nonnunquam. fortiter seu: levis-

sime; spira brevi, subobtusa, anfractibus quatuor; apertura

latiuscula, recta; labio externo crasso, levi, edentulo; margine

externo albo, prominente; labio interno levi, antice dentibus

quatuor prominentibus, postico tenul, distincto, ad aperturam

subrectangulo; canali nullo.

Long. 53%,, lat. =%55 poll. 9281

Hab. in Australia. Mus. Gaskoin, Brit. Mus. ussst

Shell oblong-ovate, somewhat conform, opake-whitish*colour,

or of a light orange tint, the shoulder generally more or less

coronated, often strongly ; spire short, rather obtuse, volutions

four ; aperture moderately wide and straight ; outer lip thick,

smooth, edentulous ; external margin white, strong and promi-

nent, continuing on the edge of the dorsum forms the anterior

plait ; inner lip smooth, on the anterior portion four projecting

teeth, the posterior thin and isolated, standing nearly at right

angles with the aperture, the others white and parallel with the

termination of the margin; channel none.

Long 35,, wide 545, of an inch.

Hab. N.W. Australia. Cab. Gaskoin, Brit. Mus.

Puate XII. figs. 7, 8, twice and half larger than nat. size.

Marginella Albanyana.

Testa subcylindrica, tenui, levi, nitida, pallidissime fulva, an-

fractu ultimo subtilissime striato ; basi rotundata ; apertura Tec-

tiuscula, angustiuscula, antice subexpansa ; columella in medio

subyentricosa, antice rapide attenuata, subfornicata, oblique qua-

sord and dnsomenew species: of Margmella: | 359

Ariplicata,;: labio, in ‘medio ineurvato-;-margine' lato, plano, eras-

, Stuseulo,: super ‘spiram:ad_plicas' columellari extenso ; spira ob-

ohterata, (juniorum subacuminata, prominula); anfractibus 45 ;

canali nullo:

ourtbong. 44655 lat. 2485 poll.

gil Hab. Albania, in Africa Orientali.. Mus. Gaskoin.

»/oShell subcylindrical, smooth, shining, thin, semipellucid, very

pale) brown ‘colour, very finely striated longitudinally ;_ base

- oround ;, aperture rather straight and narrow, wider anteriorly ;

heolumella: in the middle portion subventricose, anteriorly atte-

nuated and arched, having four oblique plaits ; lips at the middle

part incurvated ; margin broad, even, rather thick, covering the

spire and extending to the columellar extremity ; spire obliterate

(in young specimens rather acuminated, slightly produced), vo-

lutions 4—5 ; channel none.

Long ;34,, wide 78, of an inch.

Hab. Albany, east coast of Africa. Cab. Gaskoin.

ipdmveolour and general form this species is nearest allied to

Marg. pallida, Lam., differimg in its more eylindrical form, in

»bemg marginated, the obliteration of the spire, &e.

SOTS Ts!

audiiaab

MsiTUITSGS .

Testa minima, oblongo-ovata, rufula, levi, nitida, crassiuscula ;

fasciis quatuor rufis interruptis, antica tertiaque supra labrum

saturatioribus, postica ab apertura infra suturam anfractuum ad

vapicem ornata;) lineis albicantibus’7=8 dimidio antico columelle

-axcuatis; circulatim accrescentibus, supra dorsum expansis, unde,

sad /suturam, aut super anfractus, longitudinaliter continuis ; spira

eonica (apice subobtuso), 4: teste eequante, anfractibus 5-6, ro-

-tundatis; apertura. antice subexpansa, postice’ acuti-angulata,

sdntus pallide rufescente ; columella: rectiuscula, plicis ‘quatuor

«subdistantibus, duabus anticis obliquis prominentioribus ; labro

‘€rasso, parum arcuato, intus denticulato ; margine lato, crassius-

culo; antice supra dorsum ad extremitatem columellarem desi-

nente. Columella, parte antica dorsi, plicis, margine, labroque,

albicantibus concoloribus.

Long. 34%, lat. 49, poll.

Hab. _. Mus. Gaskoin, specimen unicum.

Shell very small, subovate, rather thick, of a light red colour,

smooth, shining ; four reddish interrupted bands, the anterior

and the third strongly coloured on the lip, the posterior extends

-from; the end.of the aperture, below the suture, on to the apex ;

seven, or eight whitish lines curve from the anterior half of the

» columella, each in anterior succession expanding in curvature,

_and.extending further over the back of the shell, and thence con-

Marginella rufula.

360 Mr. C. C, Babington on British Plants.

tinue, longitudinally, some to the suture, others over the volu«

tions of the spire; spire conical, subobtuse, 3rd the length of the

shell, volutions 5-6, rather round ; aperture broadish anteriorly,

angulated posteriorly ; within, of a very pale-red colour; ¢olu-

mella rather straight, four rather distant plaits, the two anterior

oblique and the more prominent ; lip thick, slightly curved, den=

ticulated within ; margin broad and rather thick, extending over

the anterior portion of the columellar extremity. The columella,

anterior part of the dorsum, the plaits, margin and lip, all of the:

same whitish colour. i

Long 29, wide ;% of an inch. Y arian

Hab. ? Brought by Belcher. Cab. Gaskoin, unique.

XXXIII.— Remarks upon British Plants. .

By Cuartzs C. Banrneron, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.*

[Continued from p. 273.]

8. Hyprricum ANDROSEMUM.

In the recently received Fasciculus (vol. viii. fase: 3) of Berto-.

loni’s valuable ‘ Flora Italica,’ it is stated that the Hypericum

Androsemum of Smith and other British botanists is not the

plant so called by Linnzeus. Bertoloni does not say that he has

received the H. anglicum (Bert.) from Britain, but probably we

ought to believe him to have done so. An examination of the

materials within my reach has led me to a different conclusion |

from that arrived at by Bertoloni. I find that all the British

specimens called H. Androsemum that I possess belong to the

true plant of Linneus. I also believe that Bertoloni has rather

~ too hastily quoted Curtis (Fl. Lond. i. t. 164) as giving a figure

of his H. anglicum, for that plate well represents H. Androsemum.

Sowerby’s plate (ing. Bot. t. 1225) does indeed appear to be

derived from some other species. Unfortunately Smith does not

tell us, in his text to that plate, from whence the specimen there

figured was obtained; but refers especially to Norfolk (N. Wal--

sham, Wood Dalling, Costesy) for localities for his H. Andro-

semum ; stating that in that county it is most frequent. .

Bertoloni also quotes the Androsemum grandifolium of Reichen-

bach (Icon. Fl. Germ. vi. 70. t. 352) as belonging to H. angli-.

cum. That figure is very incomplete, and seems not to represent

the winged pedicels or acute leaves of H. anglicum, but may

perhaps be intended for it. Reichenbach states that his plant

* Read before the Botanical Society of Fdinburgh, March 10, 1853.) ~)

ee a

Mr? C. Cy Babington on British Plants. 361

came from Switzerland, and adds, “ Etiam planta anglica ‘ Isle

of Arran, Buteshire,’ huc pertinet.” The H. grandifolium (Chois.)

is an Azorean plant which I possess from Madeira.

“Under these circumstances it becomes desirable to ascertain

what plant is called H. Androsemum in different parts of Britain :

my specimens, correctly so named, are from Caernarvon, Tenby,

Dunstafnage in Argyleshire, and Burrishoole in the county of

Mayo. Dr. Balfour possesses it from Isles of Arran and Bute

in Scotland.

In the month of August 1852, Dr. Balfour gathered at Glan-

mire near Cork, a large plant which is manifestly distinct from

H. Androsemum, and probably may be the H. anglicum. It is

far more nearly allied to H. hircinum than to H. Androsemum,

from which latter species its winged pedicels, much larger flowers,

much narrower and more pointed sepals which do not enlarge

with the ripening capsule, relatively much longer petals, which

are more than double the length of the calyx, styles equalling

the stamens, or even exceeding them, and pointed oblong cap-

sules, clearly distinguish it.

From H. hircinum it is separated by its flower-buds being con-

siderably broader in proportion to their length, the petals clawed

rather than narrowed to their base, the leaves broadly cordate-

ovate-acuminate and pellucidly veined but only slightly pellu-

eidly punctured. In H. hircinum they are (even when slightly

cordate at the base, as is sometimes the case) almost exactly

ovate-oblong and much both pellucidly punctured and veined.

These differences are slight, and it is therefore quite possible that

the plant found in Ireland may prove to be a state of H. hircinum.

The habit of the plants is (I believe) so different that I am rather

inclined to look upon them as distinct.

H., grandifolium (Chois.) has terete branches and peduncles,

blunt leaves which are very much pellucidly punctured, narrow

petals, and an ovate-conical capsule, 7. e. apparently only slightly

narrowed at its base. As Bertoloni justly remarks, the figure

given by Choisy (Prod. d’une Monog. de la Famille des Hype-

ricinées, t. 3) clearly shows that it is not the same as our plant,

and this is confirmed by my specimen from Madeira.

Bertoloni appears to consider his H. anglicum as very much

more closely allied to H. Androsemum than is the case with the

Irish plant, to which I provisionally apply the name of H. an-

glicum, and it is thus possible that he may have had something

else in view when he conferred that name upon the plant before

him; nevertheless his quotation of Reichenbach’s plate is in

favour of his plant being the same as ours.

H. Androsemum and H. anglicum may perhaps be characterized

as follows :— '

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 24

1. H. Androsemum (Linn.); stem shrubby compressed, leaves

broadly subcordate-ovate blunt, cymes few-flowered, sepals broad

unequal, styles falling much short of the stamens, capsules pulpy

blunt.

H. Androsemum, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1102, et Auet. .

This plant is usually only slightly branched in its upper part.

There is but little trace of a wing upon its stem or even upon its

pedicels. The sepals and petals are of about equal length, and

the former are afterwards much enlarged, so as greatly to exceed

the very blunt globose capsule.

2. H. anglicum (Bert.?) ; stem shrubby 2-edged much branched, pe-

dicels 2-winged, leaves broadly cordate-ovate-acuminate, eymes

few-flowered, sepals ovate-lanceolate unequal, styles equalling or

exceeding the stamens, capsules oblong acute. .

H. anglicum, Bert. Fl. Ital. viii. 310?

H. Androsemum, Hng. Bot. t. 1225.

Stem terete with two slight wings, erect, much and repeatedly

branched, 8-4 feet high, reddish ; branches opposite, terete be-

low, 2-winged above. Leaves alternately opposite, large, sessile,

broadly cordate-ovate-acuminate, acute, entire, with many fine

pellucid net-veins, in the centre of each mesh of which near to

the edge of the leaf there is a pellucid puncture, these punctures

becoming more and more rare as the midrib is approached, green

on both sides; ribs promment and reddish beneath. Cymes

terminating the stem and branches, small, once or twice trira-

diate, having sometimes below them one or two simple axillary

solitary peduncles. Peduncles and pedicels 2-winged, jointed at

some distance below the flower, thickened above the joining,

at which there are two small deciduous bracts. Sepals unequal,

ovate-lanceolate, acute, reflexed, not enlarged on the fruit, deci-

duous (?), with a few pellucid punctures, the larger ones 3 lines

long and 1 line broad. Petals yellow, reddish externally, about

three times the length of the sepals (I cannot satisfactorily de-

termine the exact proportion in the dry specimens before me),

broad, rounded at the end, shortly clawed, many-vemed. Fila-

ments exceeding the corolla. Styles about equalling the stamens.

Capsules oblong, narrowed at both ends, with a long pomt

formed of the persistent base of the styles. Mature capsules I

have not seen. '

Flowering in August. “In great quantity, apparently wild,

on the banks of the Glanmire river near Cork.” Dr. Balfour.

My friend Mr. J. Ball gave to me an imperfect specimen of an

Hypericum gathered by him in the county of Dublin in 1837,

which may prove to be H. anglicum, for it more resembles that

Mr. C. C. Babington:on British Plants. 363

-plant than either of the allied species. I have:a:slight suspicion

that Mr. Ball’s plant did not grow in such a spot as to be satis-

factorily considered as indigenous. Dr. Balfour informs me that

he gathered the plant called H. anglicum in this paper at Cul-

ross in Scotland in July 1833, also that he has a specimen from

the county of Galway “very like it.””

Tt may be well to add the specific character of H. hircinum as

follows :—

H. hireinum (Linn.) ; stem shrubby 2-edged much branched, pedi-

cels 2-winged, leaves ovate-oblong, cymes few-flowered, sepals lan-

ceolate unequal, styles equalling or exceeding the stamens, capsules

oblong acute.

H. hircinum, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1103 et Auct.

4 AGRIMONIA ODORATA.

Until recently the only authority for the introduction of Agri-

monia odorata into British botany was a single specimen gathered

in 1842 in the island of Jersey by the Rev. W. W. Newbould.

On the 9th of September 1852 I had the pleasure, in company

with that gentleman, of finding it growing rather abundantly

amongst bushes on the rocky shore of Lough Neagh in the

county of Antrim, and within a few hundred yards of Shane’s

Castle. There it was intermixed with 4. Eupatoria, and they

conspicuously differed. They were out of flower at that season.

I learn from a letter addressed by Mr. Borrer to Mr. New-

bould that Mr. Joseph Woods found A. odorata in the autumn

of 1852 near to the Start Point in Devonshire, and near Gwi-

thian in Cornwall. )

A, odorata may be characterized as follows :—

A. odorata (Mill) ; leaves interruptedly pinnate coarsely serrate hairy

and with many minute glands beneath, calyx-tube of the fruit

bellshaped not furrowed, exterior spines of the fruit declining.

A. odorata, Mill. Dict. n. 3; Koch, Syn. 245; Mert. et Koch,

Deutschl, Fl. iii. 376; DeCand. Prod. ii. 587% ; C..A. Mey. * Bull,

St. Pet. x. 344,” and Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. xviii. 375; Guss.

Syn. i. 527; Ledeb. Fl. Ross. ii. 31.

A. procera, Wallr. in Linnea, xiv. 573.

_ This plant closely resembles A. Eupatoria in most of its cha-

racters, but is manifestly distinct when the fruit is observed,

The bellshaped form of that part in the present species is very

different from the obconic fruit of its ally, In this the outer

rows of the spines of the calyx are directed. downwards, and the

inner. rows exceed the limb of the calyx ; the whole plant also

is considerably larger than A. Eupatoria, which gue its outer

364 Mr. C, C. Babington on British Planis,

spines patent, but not haying a downward tendency (although

sometimes the act of pressing them for the herbarium pushes

them in that direction), and its inner ones scarcely equal the

limb of the corolla in length. The fruit of A. Eupatoria is

deeply furrowed almost to its base, and becomes more manifestly

so as it ripens; that of A. odorata, which has short shallow fur-

rows on its upper half when young, usually altogether loses

them as it advances to maturity. MM. Cosson and Germain

(FI. de Paris, 182) attempt to account for the difference of form,

&c. of the fruit by attributing the presence of two achenes to the

A. odorata, and of only one to A. Eupatoria. Undoubtedly such

is generally the case, but I have found that the latter is often

furnished with two achenes, and yet its fruit retaims the usual

form and sculpture.

A, odorata is usually larger in all its parts than its ally; its

leaves are much more thickly covered with hairs, and have very

many minute glands on their under side. These glands are the

organs from which the rather agreeable scent proceeds which

has caused the specific name.

The description of A. odorata in DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus ”

(ii. 587) contains the words “ foveolis obovatis usque ad basin

productis, setis adscendentibus brevibus.” In neither of these

respects does it agree with the plant of more recent authors, ex-

cept G. Don (Syst. of Gard. and Bot. ii. 563), who has translated

that definition.

5. MarricarRiA MARITIMA.

Much doubt has long attended the Matricaria maritima ; and

numerous attempts have been made to discover distinctive cha-

racters between it and M. inodora; but experience has uniformly

shown that those pointed out were too inconstant to be of any

value. Nevertheless most authors have retained them as species,

and although, as will be seen below, I am persuaded that many

of the plants called M. maritima are referable to a maritime state

of M. inodora, still I am not as yet prepared to give up the ort-

ginal Dillenian species upon which the Linnzan plant is founded,

but do not pretend to have succeeded any better than others

providing a specific character for it.

The M. maritima appears under that name in ‘ Linn. Sp. Pl’

(ed. 1. p. 891), where the Chamemelum maritimum perenne humi-

lius, foliis brevibus crassis, obscure virentibus of Dillenius (Raii

Syn. ed. 3. 186. t. vii. f.1) is quoted as its source. In that place

Dillenius has given a description of it, to which, as the Synopsis

is a common book, this reference will be sufficient. Linnzus

also quotes his own ‘Iter Westgothicum’ (p. 148), where he had

described the plant. That work is not of easy access, but a copy

Bits rtees eat

Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 365

of this description will be found in Richter’s useful ‘Codex Botan.

Limnezanus’ (n, 6437). Linneus there expresses. his belief

that if its radiant. florets had not. been toothed, it would have

agreed with the plant of Ray’s ‘Synopsis,’ and as that is now

decided to be a character of very little value, we may consider

his opinion as favourable to the identity of the plants. It is re-

markable, that in the ‘Sp. Pl.’ ed. 3. he has Chrysanthemum in-

odorum (the M. inodora of Fl. Suec. ed. 2), and places under. it

“ B. Chamemelum maritimum, It. w. goth. 148,” but also, de-

scribes M. maritima as the plant of Ray’s ‘ Synopsis,’ and again

makes the same reference to the ‘ Iter west-gothicum.’ As these

references necessarily belong to the same plant, it is manifest

that an error has occurred which has naturally caused much of

the doubt expressed by succeeding botanists ; those who only

knew the maritime form of M. inodora thinking that the refer-

ence was correctly placed under C. inodorum, and consequently

M. maritima was an accidental repetition, As very few botanists

appear to have been acquainted with the Dillenian plant, or that

found at Billingen in Sweden by Linnzus, it has happened that

the true M. maritima has nearly disappeared from books. Even

those modern authors who separate the M. maritima from the

M. inodora have usually described the maritime form of the latter

under the former name. To Fries the credit is due of first, in

modern times, directing attention to this fact, and making us

acquainted with the true M. maritima, His valuable remarks

upon the plants will be found in his ‘ Mantissa tertia’ (pp. 115-

117) and ‘Summa Veg. Scand.’ (p. 186), In:the latter, work

he observes, that. M. Gay of Paris thinks that two species are in-

cluded under the name of MZ, maritima in Sweden... If, as is most

probable, the two plants are the M. inodora B. salina and. the

true M. maritima, there seems. no. difficulty in. acceding to M.

Gay’s views, although not allowing that the former of these

plants is separable specifically from M. modora. It is proper to

remark, that Wallroth appears to have known that the Matri-

caria of saline districts was not necessarily the maritime plant

of Dillenius, for in his ‘Schedule Critice’ (p. 485) he points

‘out differences between his Pyrethrum inodorum, 8. salinum and

the P. maritimum of Smith,

__ The following are as. good specific characters as I have sue+

ceeded in drawing up for the plants. Taken as.a whole I think

that they may be so distinguished, but it is to be feared that no

one part alone can be implicitly depended upon :—

1. Mw. . inodora (Linn.) ; st. erect, leaves sessile pinnate, leaflets, with

-Inmany usually alternate capillary pointed segments, basal. leaflets

‘crowded clasping the stem not separated from the others, heads

366 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants.

solitary, phyllaries lanceolate blunt with a fuscous scarious torn

margin, fruit with two glandular spots just below the elevated

border.

M. inodora, Linn. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 297 ; DeCand. Prod. vi. 52;

Fries, Mant. iti. 115; Hook. and Arn. Brit. Fl. 242; Gren. et

Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 149 ; Lloyd. Fl. Loir.-inf. 139.

Chrysanthemum inodorum, Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. 3. 1253; Koch, Syn.

ed. 2. 419.

Pyrethrum inodorum, Sm. Fl. Brit. ii. 900, and Eng. Fl. ni. 452 ;

Eng. Bot. t. 676.

Tripleurospermum inodorum, C. H. Schultz ex Koch Syn. ed. 2. 1026;

Walp. Rep. vi. 196.

Chamzmelum inodorum annuum humilius, foliis obscure virentibus,

Dill. in Ravi Syn. ed. 3. 186.

Stem smooth, angular, 12 to 18 inches high; the branches

spreading. Rachis of the leaf enlarged at the base and furnished

with many closely-placed leaflets which clasp the stem, and, as

Wallroth justly remarks, resemble a comb; the next leaflets

generally small and short, simple or simply forked ; succeeding

leaflets becoming gradually longer and more compound; all

placed on the rachis at pretty regular intervals, except. the

closely-placed basal ones, which are not separated from the lowest

of the others by any markedly greater interval than those others are

from each other. Involucre flat.. Phyllaries with the searious

border broadly fuscous. Radiant florets linear-oblong, blunt,

3-toothed at the end, white. Disk yellow. Receptacle (when

the florets are all expanded) often twice as long as broad. Fruit

with three prominent smooth ribs ; having two internal and nar-

row, and one external and broad, rough spaces between the ribs;

the glandular spots round.

3. salina ; stem more diffuse often nearly prostrate, leaflets short

fleshy, involucre umbilicate, disk broader, fruit with only the one

external rough space and oblong glandular spots.

M. maritima, Linn. Herb.!; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 149 (exe.

Syn.).

Pyrethrum inodorum #. salinum, Wallr. Sched. Crit. 485.

Pyrethrum maritimum, Sm. Fl. Br. ii. 901, and Eng. Fl. iii. 452 ;

Eng. Bot. t. 979 ; Wilson in Hook. Journ. of Bot. i. 271.

Tripleurospermum maritimum, Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 1026?

This plant is often very spreading and very fleshy. Its cen-

tral upright or ascending stem does not bear nearly so large a

proportion to the spreading and usually prostrate branches as is

the case in typical M. inodora. In that the branches are usually

very short absolutely, or at all events relatively to the upright

central stem, and usually, if not always, ascend; in the variety

Mr. C..C. Babington on British Plants. 367

salina, the branches. are frequently so much developed as to

‘greatly exceed in length the primary stem, which is thereby

weighed down and rendered ditingcishdblo by careful observa-

tion alone. From inhabiting the sea-shore it has usually been

called P. maritimum, but seems to differ materially from the

plant of Dillenius to which that name was intended to apply.

The receptacle is scareely twice as long as broad, but is not con-

stant in shape. Segments of the leaves furrowed beneath and

‘opposite or alternate. Rachis of the leaves with a broad furrow

enclosing a keel beneath.

Smith’s P. maritimum is placed under this variety on account

of his description and the figure in ‘Hnglish Botany’ agreeing far

better with it than with the MW. maritima. He intended to include

the Dillenian plant, but appears to have been scarcely, if at all,

acquainted with it. In Hooker’s ‘Journal of Botany’ (J. c.) the

‘aceurate Mr, W. Wilson remarks, “ Stem certainly not hollow.

“Segments of the leaves not wholly destitute of points. Seeds

[fruits] of the ligulate florets with a deeply 4-lobed cup-shaped

crown, below which, externally, are two yellow oblong bodies

extending halfway down the seed, which is not in that part fur-

rowed, though it is deeply so on the other side. Segments of

the tubular florets keeled at the back, the line very prominent

just below the apex of the segment. I consider it a mere variety

commonly found on the sea-shore.” An authentic specimen

from him is the M. inodora B. salina.

M. inodora grows on cultivated land and waste ground. 8. is

found by the sea.

2. M. maritima (Linn.) ; stem diffuse, leaves pinnate, leaflets and

segments opposite fleshy linear bluntish short, basal leaflets few

small separated from the others, heads solitary, phyllaries oblong

~~ blunt with a scarious (pale) entire margin, fruit with two elongated

glandular spots just below the elevated lobed border.

M. maritima, Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. 1. 891, ed. 3. 1256; Fries, Mant.

oy di. 115, et Summa, 186, et Herb. Normale, xii. 2!

Chamzmelum maritimum perenne humilius, foliis brevibus crassis,

obscure virentibus, Dill. in Raii Syn. ed. 3. 186. t.7.f.1- Linn.

_ Iter. w. goth. 148.

Stems much more branched near to the base, often prostrate,

much shorter than those of M. inodora. Rachis of the leaves

only slightly enlarged at the base, and furnished there with very

“few and short leaflets ; these are followed by a long naked space;

after which the rest of the leaflets are placed at pretty regular

Untervals and are nearly equal in size. The involucre appears to

‘be flat. Phyllaries with their scarious border pale or narrowly

‘fringed with pale purple. Radiant florets oblong, shorter in

368 Mr. J. Miers‘on the genus Anthocereis.

proportion than those of M. inodora, notwithstanding the heads

being usually smaller, rounded and entire, or faintly 3-crenate

at’ the end, white. Disk yellow. Receptacle hemispherical.

Fruit with three prominent smooth ribs ; an intermediate rough

space externally, but no internal spaces (the whole internal sur-

face being occupied by the smooth ribs) ; less compressed at the

border, and more square than that of M. inodora.

I had the pleasure of having this plant shown to me by my

friend Mr. Borrer growing at the place, Cockbush near West. Wit-

tering, on the coast of Sussex, where Dillenius found it ; and am

indebted to him for pointing out to me the probability of its beg

distinct from the Pyrethrum maritimum of Smith. I amalso

much indebted to the celebrated Fries for a specimen of the

authentic M. maritima of Linneus. These two plants agree

very well, although it may be doubted if the Swedish plant:is

not more upright than that of England. Fries lays much stress

upon the “ligulis nervoso-striatulis” of his M. maritima, a cha-

racter which is well shown in his specimens. I do not find that

the M. maritima of Sussex is so characterized. I possess a‘ spe-

eimen, gathered in the island of Lewis, one of the Hebrides,

which has its rays marked in that manner, but it is certainly not

the M. maritima of Fries, and does not appear to be distin-

guishable from M. inedora . salina, with which it agrees in

having large flowers with long rays, umbilicate involucres, fus-

cous-edged (but usually entire) phyllaries, and similar leaves.:

I have not seen any specimens of the true M. maritima from

any British locality except West Wittering.

IT may be allowed to express a hope that these remarks will

direct the attention of botanists to the maritime Matricarie, and

thereby determine the pomts that remain doubtful, the value of

their claims to distinction, andalso their true distribution in

Britain.

{To be continued. ]

XXXIV.—On the Genera of the Tribe Duboisiex.

By Joun Minrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

ANTHOCERCIS.

Tuts genus of Labillardiére was first arranged together with

Duboisia in a separate. division of Solanacee by Mr. Brown

(Prodr. 448). Mr. Bentham, first in Lindley’ s ‘Introd.’ p. 292,

and subsequently inthe «Prodromus? of DeCandolle, x..191,

placed it among Scrophulariacee, in his tribe Salpiglossidee.

About four years ago (hw. op. i. 170), I offered several remarks,

recrerct) »>

Mr.J~ Miers.on the genus: Anthocercis. 369

ewith the -intent)of showing» that it possessedmany peculiar

features not: before observed; quite distinct:from, Salpiglossis and

-itsiallied genera, for which reason I suggested its association with

‘Duboisia and Anthotroche, in a separate tribe: (Duboisiee), form-

Ing a section of an extensive group, distinct as well:from true

» Solanacee.as from Scrophulariacee, and which group [proposed

as an intermediate family (Atropacee) between the large natural

vorders just mentioned. The reason of its being placed in Scro-

phulariacee by Mr. Bentham was obviously on: account) of its

odidynamous stamens, notwithstanding the presence of a rudi-

ementary fifth: at that time, however, the closely allied genus

oAnthotroche, with five regular fertile stamens, was not known.

»Dhave since shown that nearly half the genera heretofore placed

ein: Solanacee present unequal stamens, with a strong tendency in

emany to assume a didynamous character; while, on the other

edhand, several unquestionable Scrophulariaceous genera have five

-negular and. equal stamens. The obliquity of the corolla and

jarregular dimensions of its segments, and the unequal size of the

stamens or partial suppression of the fifth, are therefore no longer

found to offer unerring limits of. demarcation between, those

}families,.and I have pointed out the existence of other characters

-ithat»can be more safely relied upon for this. purpose, ‘viz. the

ceestivation of the corolla and, structure of the ‘seed: these, taken

-am conjunction with the usual ordinary, distinctions, afford a

more:certain guide. Judged by these rules, Anthocercis will be

“seen not: to belong to Serophulariacee, and. the position assigned

to it above mentioned: appears to me the most natural that can

be suggested.

ove One very remarkable feature is the peculiar estivation of its

corolla, which I find to. be: a constant feature im every species :

» the somewhat unequal segments of its border are rolled inwards,

with their margins overlapping one another respectively ; in)some

the dextral, in others the sinistral edge remains uppermost, and

the segments thus folded are drawn closely together into a long

~conical- bud, with the apices- somewhat imbricately interlaced :

this very peculiar mode of zstivation will be best understood by

reference to the diagrams I have given (Joc. cit. p. 170).

It has always four fertile stamens arranged in pairs, of which

one pair is longer than the other, with a shorter sterile filament

or a mere rudiment of one, or else a vacant space in the interval

“between the longer stamens: the filaments originate near’ the

‘base in the throat of the short constricted portion of the tube of

“the corolla, where they are most frequently ciliated and much

- geniculated at their origin, forming a fornix that conceals the

ovary ;'they then assume'a more erect position around the style,

enrving outward towards the summit, and are all slightly inclined,

——————

3 ae

370 Mr. Jv Miers on the genus Anthocercis.

together with the style, towards one side of the more expanded

portion of the tube. .

I have frequently alluded to the fact of the extrorse position

of the stamens among the Duboisiee, where it occurs constantly.

In Duboisia, Anthotroche, and another genus to be proposed,

each anther consists of a single hippocrepiform cell; but in An-

thocercis, although the anther is equally reniform and extrorse,

it is formed of two divaricated curving cells, closely united at

their apex; this bursts externally by two lines parallel with the

margin. This extrorse position of the anthers appears to be

otherwise quite unknown throughout the Solanal alliance, and

would lead us to suspect that the Duboisiee really belonged else-

where, did not all the other characters unquestionably place them

here. This anomaly is probably explained by a circumstance that

in the course of this investigation fell under my observation : in

A. gracilis I found a single flower with its corolla much dis-

torted, where two of the stamens were hippocrepiform, 1-celled,

and extrorse, as in Anthotroche, and the other two were bilocular,

with parallel cells, and introrse. A hint may be obtained from

this accidental deviation from the ordinary form of development,

and we may reasonably infer from the circumstance, that the uni-

locular hippocrepiform anther of Anthotroche, seen also in many

genera of the Scrophulariacee and Myoporacee, is not formed, as

has been usually supposed, by the confluence of the two cells, but

by the total abortion of one of the ordinary lobes, the other and

more external one assuming a crescent form, by its unrestrained

development around a large globular pollen receptacle. We see

a very close approximation to this irregularity in Browalla,

where one of the anther-cells is much smaller and often very

minute, always sterile, and void of pollen, while the other is re-

niform as in Anthotroche. In Brunsfelsia there is an evident

confluence of two cells in a reniform shape, but in Franeiscea

there is a total abortion of one of the cells, and its curvature in

a crescent form, as in Anthotroche.

For reasons assigned in another place, I have excluded A. albi-

cans and scabrella, and added two that are new, making in all

six species belonging to this genus, which are all found on the

S.W. coast of Australia, between Swan River and King George’s

Sound. From an examination of these species I have found it

necessary to modify, in the followimg manner, the character of

this genus. ;

Antuocercis, Labill. Nov. Holl. 1.19; R. Br. Prodr. 448 ;

Endl. Gen. no. 3902 ; Iconogr. tab. 68 ; Benth. in DC. Prodr.

x. 191.—Char. emendat.—Calyz campanulatus, 5-costatus,

5-fidus, laciniis acutis, carnosis, costis continuis, tubum equan-

aN«

—, oe

t »

Mr.-J. Miers on: the genus Anthoeercis. 371

»|tibus vel excedentibus, persistens. » Corolla campanulata, tubo

basi coarctato, hine subito ampliato, limbo sub-inzequaliter

.5-fido, laciniis acutis, seepissime lineari-subulatis, patentibus,

| zestivatione applicativa, nempe loborum margimibus alterne

. dextrorsim et sinistrorsim mutuo supervolutis, apicibus sub-

imbricatim imternexis. Stamina 4, didynama, cum quinto

postico ananthero seepe rudimentario rarius deficiente, inclusa ;

filamenta complanata, imo latiora, et ad coarctationem tubi

geniculatim inserta, et sepius ciliata, superne attenuata et

glabra, ad apicem paullo reflexa: anthere extrorsz, reniformes,

bilobee, profunde cordate, 2-loculares, utrinque rima margine

parallela extus dehiscentes. Pollen oblongum, longitudinaliter

8-suleatum. Stylus erectus, inclusus. Stigma pulvinatum,

emarginato-bilobum. Ovarium subglobosum, disco carnoso

plus minusve adnato obsessum, 2-loculare ; ovula plurima, ad-

scendentia, placentis imo dissepimenti tenuis superne fissi

utrinque adnatis affixa.. Capsula oblonga, rostrata, septicido-

2-valvis, valvis integris, subcoriaceis, dissepimento incrassato

discisso, imo clausis, superne e marginibus introflexis apertis,

hine columna placentari libera sistente. Semina plurima ob-

longa, subincurva ; ¢es¢a erustacea, foveis amplis scrobiculata ;

embryo in axi albuminis carnosi copiosi tenuiter teres, fere

rectus, radicula infera, cotyledonibus brevissimis obtusis ejus-

dem diametri 4-plo longiore, et filo infra: medium ventrali

-evitante.—Fruticuli Australasia occidentalis glabri sepe viscost ;

folia integra vel pauci-dentata, subsessilia: panicula pseudo-

terminalis, vel ab axillis novellis pauciflora, floribus pedicellatis,

folio bracteiformi donatis; pedunculo sepe medio 2-bracteato

et hine articulato: corolla ochroleuca vel albida, intus sepissime

purpureo-lineata.

1. Anthocercis viscosa, R. Br. Prodr. p. 448; Benth. in DC.

- Prodr. x. 191; Bot. Mag. tab. 2961; Bot. Reg. tab. 1624.—

A. littorea, Endl. (non Labill.) Iconog. tab. 68 ;—fruticosa,

orgyalis, glabra, ramulis viscosis, folis glabris, rotundato-

obovatis (junioribus cuneato-oblongis, sub-puberulis), e medio

cuneatis, imo in petiolum brevem decurrentibus, crassiusculis,

serrulatis, utrinque impresso- et viscoso-punctatis ; pedunculo

(seu ramulo) axillari, 1-3-floro, apice 2-bracteato, pedicello

) paullo supra bracteas articulato, calycis lacinulis foliaceis li-

neari-acutis, corollz ochroleuce ample laciniis oblongo-acutis,

-reflexis, tubo lineis 25 viridibus striato equilongis.—Swan

“River.—. s. in herb. plur. (Drummond), et v. v. in hort. Kew.

cult.

F Mr, Bentham mentions a variety, A. Baueriana, taken from

372 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anthocercis.

Bauer’s drawing in Endlicher’s ‘Iconographia’ above quoted,

but I can perceive no’ difference in it from the typical plant,

where the leaves are always more or less serrulate, and the tube

of the corolla often somewhat narrower, as in the drawing re-

ferred to. This species has larger leaves and flowers than any

other belonging to the genus, and is well distinguished by the

many viscous glands imbedded in hollows on the surface of

the leaves. The leaves are 14 to 2 inches long, includmg the

petiole, and 3 to 14 inch broad. The inflorescence is probably

an abortive raceme. In Bauer’s figure the peduncle above the

bracts bears three flowers ; all the specimens I have seen are

1-flowered, but that may result from the abortion of the others ;

the peduncle is 6 to 9 lines long ; the bracts 4 to 6 lines im length ;

the pedicel, 9 to 12 lines long, is articulated a little above the

point of insertion of the bracts; the tube of the calyx is 5 lines,

its segments 5 to 6 lines in length; the corolla 13 to 2 imches

long, the border, when expanded, 2} inches in diameter; in

zestivation the lobes are somewhat unequal in length, the upper

lobe is a little shorter, the two lower lobes are a trifle the longest

of all, and upon this side are placed the two longer stamens,

which are nearly the length of the tube, with a short rudimentary

filament between them; the stamens are quite glabrous; . the

anthers are 2-lobed, bursting extrorsely.

2. Anthocercis littorea, Labill. Nov. Holl. ii. 19. tab. 158; Benth.

in DC. Prodr. x. 191; Bot. Reg. tab. 212; Sw. Fl. Aust. t.17;

Botanist, t. 102 ;—fruticosa, glaberrima, foliis cuneato-ob-

longis, integerrimis, vel nonnullis interdum spinoso-pauci-

dentatis, sessilibus ; inflorescentia e ramulis novellis pseudo-

racemosa, floribus axillaribus, subsolitariis, pedicellis basi brac-

teatis, corolle laciniis lineari-acutissimis, tubo duplo longio-

ribus, filamentis imo ciliatis, antheris 2-locularibus extrorsis.

—Swan River et King George’s Sound.—v». s. in herb. Hook.

(Fraser).

This species is very distinct from the former, its perfectly

glabrous leaves being narrower, more thick and fleshy than im

the former species; they are 14 inch long, 4 to 6 lines broad.

The young axillary branchlets are floriferous, producing fresh

flowers as they become elongated, from 6 lines or an inch in’

length, until they bear the appearance when in fruit of a many-

flowered raceme 3 to 4 inches long: the pedicel is slender, 2~3

lines in length, becoming thickened in fruit, and 6 lines: long ;)

the calyx, 3 lines in length (including the linear fleshy segments

of 2 lines), is 5-keeled; the corolla is 8-9 lines in length, of a

sulphur-yellow colour, smooth outside ; the tube is 3 lines long,

a EE ES a aT

ne ee

Mr..J. Miers on. the genus Anthocercis. 373:

sparsely clothed inside with pulverulent glandular down, the seg-

ments of the. border are very narrow and. acute, 5-6 lines in

length, expanded, each with a rounded. intervening sinus : the

_ capsule, somewhat rostrated, supported by the persistent calyx,

is 4-7 lines long, and contains numerous oblong seeds ;*it is 2-

valved, somewhat fleshy, the valves being thick and coriaceous,

completely septicidal below, and introflexed on their, margins

above, the placentiferous column, which is adnate below, free

above, and split at its apex, remaining in the central space ; the

seeds are small and deeply scrobiculate ; the embryo as. above

described.

3. Anthocercis ilicifolia, Hook. Bot. Mag. sub t. 2961; ibid.

tab.-4200; Benth. in DC. Prodr. x. 192 ;—glabra, ramulis

fistulosis, virgatis, foliis inferioribus oblongis vel obovatis, an-

“gulato-dentatis, dentibus subspinosis, subsessilibus, utrinque

“glabris (vel sub lente papilloso-glandulosis), textura quam pre-

cedentibus tenuiore: inflorescentia subterminalis, valde ra-

““mosa et elongata, floribus alternis, distantioribus, pedicello

* filiformi e bracteis 2 sessilibus orto, calyce parvo 5-carinato,

dentibus linearibus carnosis acutis, corolle sulphuree tubo

‘campanulato, subventricoso, 15-striato, laciniis lmeari-lanceo-

“Jatis equilongo.—Swan River (Drummond).—». s. i herb.

plurimis.

This species has a more herbaceous and virgate habit than the

two preceding, from which it is readily distmguished by its com-

pressed. fistulose branching stems and thinner spimulose leaves ;

its. primary branchlets are 10 inches long, its secondary 4 to 6

inches, and its ternary aphyllous and floriferous ramifications are

1 to 3 inches long; the pedicels are alternate, solitary, filiform,

3 lines long, and spring out of two sessile mmute bracts; the

calyx is sharply 5-keeled, 13 line long, the keels being extended

into as many sharp setiform teeth, longer than the tube ; the

tube of the corolla is 3 lines long, somewhat ventricose, with five

narrow linear segments of about the same length; the stamens

are quite glabrous, geniculated at their insertion in the contracted

base of the tube, the longer pair bemmg about two-thirds of its

length; the anthers consist of two nearly parallel lobes slightly

cordate at base, fixed extrorsely on the filaments, and bursting

by two furrows externally; the hypogynous gland is quite ad-

nate, somewhat flattened, and supporting the oblong ovary ; the

style is filiform, 2 lines long ; the capsule is 5 lines long, formed

like that of the preceding species.

A, Anthocercis glabella, n. sp. ;—glaberrima, subviscosa, ramu-

losa,..ramulis debilibus, pallide viridibus, angulosis ; foliis

374 Mr. J. Miers onthe genus Anthocercis.

lineari-oblongis, obtusis, imo angustioribus, sessilibus, earno-

sulis, glandulis viscosis minutissimis punctulatis; racemulo

brevissimo, axillari, bracteato, 2-3-floro ; pedicello sub-brevi ;

calycis viscosi segmentis linearibus, acutissimis, tubo 5-costato

3plo longioribus et corolle tubum zquantibus; corollz limbi

laciniis linearibus, intus papilloso-rugosis, tubo infundibuli-

formi 8plo longioribus ; staminibus 2 longioribus faucem vix

attingentibus, 5to deficiente ; capsula oblonga, longe rostrata,

calyce suffulta.—Swan River.—v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit, Free-

mantle (Gilbert).

A species near A. littorea, differmg in its much more slender

habit, sub-herbaceous deeply angled stems and branches, and

smaller and more linear leaves ; here the divisions of the calyx

are longer, equalling the length of the tube of the corolla, which

is less campanulate than in A. littorea; the segments of the

border are also narrower and much longer, being three times

(not twice) the length of the tube. The leaves are fleshy, vein-

less, and exhibit under the lens a number of minute shining vis-

cous glands ; they are from 10 to 18 lines long, 23 lines wide, and

1 line broad at the base; the pedicel measures 3 lines ; the tube

of the calyx, somewhat viscous and deeply costate, is $ lime, and

its teeth 13 line long; the tube of the corolla is 2} limes, its seg-

ments 72 lines long; the immature capsule measures 7 lines in

length and 2 lines in breadth.

5. Anthocercis gracilis, Benth. DC. Prodr. x. 192 ;—glaberrima,

ramosissima, ramulis teretibus, tenuiter virgatis, striatis, fistu-

losis; foliis inferioribus . . . . , mediis spathulato-elongatis, in

petiolum tenuem angustatis, carnosis, superioribus anguste

linearibus, bracteiformibus ; floribus solitartis, axillaribus, pe-

dicello filiformi, calyee parvo, 5-carinato, corolle tubo purpu-

reo, 15-lineato, subventricoso, fauce glanduloso-pulverulenta,

laciniis anguste linearibus, tubo 2-plo longioribus, filamentis

elabris, 2 longioribus tubo dimidio brevioribus ; capsula ovata,

2-valvi, valvis dissepimento lunato septicidali imo clausis.—

Swan River (Drummond).—~. s. in herb. Hook. et aliis.

This has a habit almost herbaceous, and still more virgate and

slender than the preceding; the lower leaves are wanting im the

specimens I have seen ; the medial leaves are 7 lines long, 2 lines

broad at the rounded apex, diminishing into a long slender

petiole; those above are of the same length and only jrd ofa

line broad : the pedicel is 2 lines long, the calyx 2 lines, the tube’

of the corolla 2 lines, the linear segments of the border are 4

lines in length: the capsule is 3 lines long and 13 line in dia-

meter. ni

Mr. J. Miers an the genus Cyphanthera. 875

6. ‘Anthocercis anisantha, Endl. Stirp. Austr. Decad. p. 18;

Benth. in DC. Prodr. x. 192 ;—viscoso-pubescens, ramis ra-

mulisque spinescentibus ; foliis in ramulorum axillis fascicu-

latis, oblongo-cuneatis, obtusis, integerrimis ; calycis dentibus

tubo zquilongis, lineari-lanceolatis; corolle laciniis anguste

linearibus, tribus brevioribus ; capsula ovata—In Australi

austro-occidentalis mterioribus.

The tube of the calyx is said to be 1 line long, and its teeth of

equal length: the tube of the corolla 2 lines, and its two longer

segments of the same length.

7. Anthocercis genistoides, n. sp. ;—fruticosa, glaberrima, spinu-

losa, valde dichotomo- et intricato-ramulosa, ramulis gracilibus,

flexuosis, virgatis, striatulis, alaribus spiniformibus, mucro-

neque pungente apiculatis ; foliis parvulis, sessilibus, anguste

linearibus, carnosulis, spinis multo brevioribus ; floribus pau-

cis, solitariis, axillaribus, pedicello breviusculo imo 2-bracteo-

lato; calycis glabri parvi 5-costati dentibus setiformibus ;

corollz luteze laciniis lineari-acutis, tubo 15-striato pauilo lon-

gioribus, staminibus 2 longioribus tubo tertio brevioribus,

filamentis imo subciliatis, antheris rotundatis, cordatis, 2-locu-

laribus, extrorsim dehiscentibus.—Australia austro-occiden-

talis (Drummond, 86).—»v. s. in herb. Hook.

This is evidently closely allied to the preceding, but differs in

its perfectly glabrous habit and solitary small linear fleshy leaves,

which are 4 to 6 lines long, half a line broad; the flexuose vir-

gate branchlets are 5 to 10 inches long, terete, striated, perfectly

glabrous, with numerous slender striated floriferous, spines from

4. to 10 lines long, which are terminated by a hard sharp osseous

mucronate point 1 line in length: the pedicel is 2 lines long ;

the tube of the calyx 1 line, its teeth the same length; the tube

of the corolla 2 lines, its lobes 4 lines*.

CYPHANTHERA.

I propose to separate from Anthocercis those species, conforming

with some others that I find undescribed, which differ in being more

or less covered with dense tomentum formed of brachiate hairs, in a

calyx of different form, but principally in its unilocular anthers,

resembling those of Anthotroche and Duboisia, where the cell is

concentrically bent around a globular polliniferous receptacle,

and extrorsely fixed upon the filament, which is always glabrous:

* Drawings and analytical details of this and of the five first species, will

be given in Supplementary Plates, at the end of the 2nd vol. of * Illustra-

tions of South American Plants.’

376 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Cyphanthera.

its capsule is not long, rostrated, 2-valved and septicidal, as in

Anthocercis, but oval, more or less 4-valved and septifragal, with -

a lunated free dissepiment ; it is intermediate with Anthocercis

and Anthotroche. The observations made upon Anthotroche,

which for the most part apply to this genus, need not be re-

peated here. The species of Anthocercis are glabrous or viscous,

and are all found on the western coast of the Australian. conti-

nent ; in this genus, on the contrary, the species are all more or

less tomentose, and, with one exception, found on the eastern

side, or in Van Diemen’s Land. Its generic name, like that.of

Anthotroche, is derived from the peculiar form of the anther,

kudos, incurvus ; avO@npos, anthera, and its character may be thus

detined :—

CyPHANTHERA, gen. noy.—Calyz poculiformis, suabmembrana-

ceus, 5-dentatus, persistens. Corolla tubuloso-campanulata,

imo coarctata, hine ampliata, limbi laciniis 5, subzqualibus,

oblongis, interdum lineari-angustatis, patentibus, zstivatione

(ut in Anthocercide) applicativa. Stamina 4, inclusa,, didy-

nama, cum quinto postico inter 2 longiora rudimentario, vel

deficiente ; filamenta glabra, imo complanata, et in coarcta-

tionem tubi geniculatim inserta, superne magis attenuata,

apice reflexa; anthere extrorse, rotundato-reniformes, hippo-

erepice, 1-loculares, extus rima circulari margine parallela 2-

valyatim hiantes, tune peltate, receptaculo pollinis in medio

globoso, Ovarium oblongum, basi induvio corollz cireum-

sciss circumdatum, et disco sublibero sublobato obsessum, 2-

loculare ; ovula plurima adscendentia, placentis imo dissepi-

menti superne fissi utrinque adnatis affixa. Stylus filiformis,

longitudine staminum. Stigma emarginato-pulvinatum. Cap-

sula subglobosa, calyce vestita, septifrage 4-valvis, valvis sub-

coriaceis, dissepimento incrassato, libero, lunato, medio utrin-

que seminifero. Semina plurima, et embryo ut in Anthocercide.

—Fruticuli in Australasia orientali et Insula Diemen crescentes,

pube brachiato tomentosi ; folia integra, sessilia, plus minusve

tomentosa; inflorescentia breviter pseudo-racemosa, pedicelli e

glandis stipitatis glabris cupuliformibus solitari, corolla flava

vel ochroleuca, lineis parallelis striata.

1... Cyphanthera frondosa, n. sp. ;—fruticosa, valde ramosa, ramis

cortice rimoso in lineis interruptis elevato-striatis ; foliis spa-

thulato-oblongis, in petiolum brevissimum attenuatis, coria-

ceis, margine cartilagineo subrevolutis, supra glabris, subtus

ferrugineis, subglabris, vel sub lente sparse glanduloso-pubes-

centibus, nervis breviter transversalibus (utrinque. circiter 8)

intra marginem arcuatim confluentibus; paniculis paucifioris,

———=-~

—-

Mrs JicMiers onthe genus Cyphanthera. 377

«+ terminalibus, axillaribusque, subtomentosis, bracteis linearibus,

ds obtusis; membranateis; calyce 5-dentato ; corolla fere tubulosa,

eolimbi. laciniis acutiusculis, tubo duplo:brevioribus ; filamento

irudimentario inter stamina longiora.—Sydney (in Hort. Bot.

-ycult. et:e Terra Diemen forsan introducta).—v. s.in herb. Hew-

_vard, (A. Cunningham),

This very distinct plant was placed by Cunningham as a spe-

cies of Myoporum, and found in a bundle of specimens collected

by’ him chiefly in the Botanic Garden at Sydney; from ‘its

resemblance to the following species, it has probably been intro-

duced from Van Diemen’s Land, or perhaps collected there by

that botanist. The leaves are numerous, thick, coriaceous, of

dull aspect, 14 inch long, including the petiole, upon the mar-

gins of which they are decurrent to the base, and 3 or 4 lines in

breadth. ‘The inflorescence is pseudo-paniculate, out of the ap-

proximated axils of the more recent branches, from the young

erowded leaves of which proceed a number of aggregated short

racemes of little more than half an inch long, all covered slightly

with soft pubescence, and consisting of a number of linear bracts

or leaflets, from the base of each of which a solitary pedicel

arises ; these, in fact, are probably only incipient branchlets,

which, as in Duboisia, gradually lengthen into long seed-bearing

ramifications : in this early state of development the flowers ap-

pear therefore crowded in the extremities of the younger growing

branches ; the bracts are linear, a line long ; the pedicels are of

equal length ; the pubescent calyx, cupshaped and crowned with

five short teeth, is $ line long; the somewhat tubular yellow

corolla, marked with fifteen striated lines, is 2} lines long, in-

eluding the oblong and somewhat acute segments of its border,

which are one-fourth of its whole length, and slightly covered on

both sides with short glandular hairs: the two longer stamens

are % the length of the tube, with a short rudimentary filament

between them, and the shorter pair are about half the length of

the others ; the filaments are much dilated at base, smooth, and

fixed a little above the base of the tube ; the ovary is oblong, half

immersed in the induvial base of the circumscissile corolla.

2. Cyphanthera Tasmanica.. Anthocercis Tasmanica, Hook. fil.

'MSS., nu. sp. ;—fruticosa, ramulis cinereo-tomentellis ; foliis

everebris, lanceolato-oblongis, apice obtusiusculis, e medio gra-

-edatim angustatis, imo linearibus et sessilibus, margine valde

-erevolutis, sulcato-nervosis, supra stellato-scabridis, subtus pul-

euvérulento-tomentosis, pube cinerea aut flavescente ; floribus

-epallideflavis, axillaribus, solitariis, e turionibus pseudo-pani-

(“eulatis; pedicello imo bibracteato, calyceque cinereo-tomen-

eitosis; segmentiscalycis corolleque linearibus ; eapsula glo-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi.

378 Mr,.J..Miers onthe genus Cyphanthera.

bosa,. 4-valyi,, calyce vestita.— Van. Diemen’s Land.—vi\s.,.4%

herb. Hook. ex ora orientali (Gunn, 1992).—Kelveden, Great

Swanport (Backhouse). .

This species has great analogy with the former, but bears’a

much lighter aspect. It is a shrub from 6 to 10 feet in height,

the branches densely tomentose ; the leaves, somewhat crowded,

are 1 or 1} inch long, 5 or 6 lines in breadth, with the margins

much reflexed, attenuated at base into a short petiole, stellately

scabrous above and tomentose beneath: the inflorescence is of

the same character as the last species, but the flowers are much

larger and of a brighter yellow ; the pedicel is 1} lme long; the

tube of the calyx is more campanulate, about 1 line in length,

the segments being linear, acute, and of the same length as the

tube ; it is altogether tomentose inside as well as outside: the

tube of the corolla is more infundibuliform, 3 lines long, and the

segments of its border of the same length, linear-oblong’jand

acute at the apex, the whole pubescent outside; the longer sta-

mens are two-thirds, the shorter pair one half the length of the

tube; the style equals the longer pair of stamens; the ovary as

oblong, half a line long, seated.in a free cupuliform disk); the

capsule is nearly globular, about 2 lines in diameter, and. 4-valved,

two.sceds only being perfected in eaeh cell. tilos

3.. Cyphanthera cuneata, n. sp. ;—fruticosa, ramis decurrenti-an-

gulatis, nitidis, foliis spathulato-oblongis, obtusiusculis e,me-

dio sensim in petiolum brevissimum cuneatis, margine subre-

volutis, pallidis, vetustioribus, utrinque glabris, superne minu-

tissime punctato-rugosis, subtus viscosis, nervis brevibus trans-

versalibus intra marginem arcuatis, junioribus_ stellato-pubes-

centibus, vel pilis mollibus_brachiatis tomentosis ; floribus in

ramulis_ novellis brevibus.pseudo-paniculatis, pedicellis graci-

libus, e cupula crassa. singulatim ortis, articulatis; calyce

5-dentato glabro, corolle omnino glabre tubo campanulato

infundibuliformi calyce 4-plo longiore, laciniis acutis paten-

tibus tubo paullo brevioribus.—Nove Hollandiz Prov, Cam-

den.—v. s. in herb. Lindley. A

_.In this plant the leayes in their form and venation. resemble

those of Duboisia myoporoides, but they.are much smaller and of

thinner texture ; they are 1} inch long, including the. petiole of

3 lines, and are 4 lines broad; the young floriferous branchlets

are barely half an inch long, the lower nodes are furnished, with

small leaflets, the upper nodes are bare.; the pedicels, 14. line long,

are solitary out of each node, which is always. stipitate and .cupu-

lar as in the preceding species and in Dubozsia: the calyx, of thin

texture, is half a line in length and breadth; the tube,of the

a ean ats

Pita, ee ee eee ee eee ee

Mr. J!’Miérs onthe genus Cyphanthera. 379

Corélla is ’3'lines long, the ‘Segments Td line, all quite glabrous

and'yellow.”

A... Cyphanthera,albicans,. Anthocercis albicans, .Cunn. in Field

i NS. Wales; App..335,; Sw, Fl. Austr. t..16; Benth. in DC.

foPredr.; x-,,1,92 -—_ fusicgray ramosissima, undique tomento

_» brachiato cinereo vestita; foliis parvis, oblongis, margine subre-

; clog subsessilibus, patentibus, supra cinereo- subtus.albido-

~, tomentosis;, floribus axillaribus et subterminalibus, pedicellis

{o)Solitaris,e.cupula sessili ortis, calyce brevi poculiformi, cari-

ac: cet glabro, rarius pubescente, dentibus late-lanceolatis acutis

{cum carinis continuis, corolle ochroleuce glabre laciniis lan-

: es 4 tubum subeylindricum striatum. subsequantibus.—

4 )Noya Hollandia, in mont. prope Bathurst.—v. s. in herb. Hook.

fs (Ae Cunningham), e¢ v. v. in hort. Kew. cult.

‘This'is much branched and densely crowded with small gray-

ish tomentose leaves 3 to'5 lines long, 1; to 2 lines broad ; the

flowers proceed from the extremities of the very young br anch-

dets,* which are densely clothed with thick cottony tomentum, out

“of which issue four or five alternate projecting glabrous ‘hollow

Caps; ‘some’ of ‘which are bare, but generally from each arises a

solitary slender woolly ‘pedicel 1 line long: the calyx ‘is com-

monly glabrous, very rarely pubescent, a line long: the tube of

‘the campanular ‘corolla is 2 lines long, and its segments are

about the same inca .

5." Cyphanthera tomentosa. aatRgslneis: albicans, va. tomentosa,

“Benth. in DC. Prodr. x. 192 ;—fruticulosa, ramis virgatis,

eano-tomentosis ; foliis sessilibus, oblongis, margine revolutis,

‘basi’ latioribus, refractis,. supra cano-pruinosis, subtus cano-

tomentosis ; floribus paucis, in axillis solitariis, calycis campa-

‘nulati Seostati dense tomentosi dentibus late ovatis, sub-

**acutis ; corolle ochroleuce glabre laciniis oblongis, acutis,

~*“tubum striatum subezequantibus.—Nova Hollandia in “Peele’s

~ range,” flum. Macquarie.—v. s. in herb. Hook. et Mus. Brit.

(A. Cunningham, no. 240).

Although closely related, this appears more than a mere va-

riety of the former species, differing i in its more slender and more

irgate habit, the shape of its more refracted and more distant

Jeaves, its rittichi shorter ‘and white tomentum, and the shape of

ts'tomentose calyx.’ The leaves are’ much more diffuse, some-

what conduplicate, 5-7 lines Jong, 2 lines broad; the pedicel i is

2 lines long; rather stout ; the calycine cup is barely a line long

and wide; with five broad triangular teeth of nearly equal length ;

the derallit'ie dbout the Size Of that oF the former species.

25%

380 Mr. J. Miers) onthe genus Cyphanthera.

6.» Cyphanthera scabrella. Anthocercis scabrella, Benth. in DC:

Prodr. x. 192 ;—fruticulosa, tota pube substellata ‘scabrella,’

ramulis gracillimis, elongatis; foliis parvis, elliptico-oblongis,

margine revolutis, breviter petiolatis ; floribus ad apicem ra-

mulorum noyorum subsolitariis, pedicellis gracilibus calyce

2-8-plo longioribus, calycis glabri laciniis lanceolato-subulatis,

sinubus latiusculis; corolle parve laciniis linearibus, tubo

subduplo longioribus.—In Nove Hollandie montibus cera-

leis.—v. s. in herb. Hook. (A. Cunningham).

This is a plant with still more slender branches than the last,

with more glabrous and smaller leaves, and all sparsely covered

with very short rigid ramose or branching hairs, making it

almost scabrous: the leaves are about 4, rarely 5 lines long and

2 lines broad, upon a very short slender pubescent petiole: the

flowers are few and almost solitary at the termination of the

nascent branchlets, upon a capillary pedicel 3 lines in length ;

the calyx, including the narrow teeth, which are half its length,

is 1 line long, it is membranaceous with rounded intervals be-

tween the teeth ; the corolla is tubular, campanular above, marked

with fifteen dark parallel lines, and the border is divided into five

very long linear segments; the shorter pair of stamens are half

the length, the longer pair two-thirds the length of the tube,

with a fifth filament intermediate with the latter and half the

length of the former, bearing at its apex a small glandular lobe :

the ovary is seated on an adnate disk with its margin undulated,

and the style is articulated at its base.

7. Cyphanthera ovalifolia, n. sp. ;—fruticosa, ramis subpubescen-

tibus, ramulis virgatis, dense griseo-tomentosis ; foliis parvulis,

ovalibus, patentibus, sessilibus, margine revolutis, crassis, su-

pra fusco- subtus griseo- vel fulvo-tomentosis, pube brevissima

rigida, intricato-brachiata ; floribus brevissime subpaniculatis,

1-2-8-ve, axillaribus, pedicellis 1-floris, singulo e cupula sti-

pitata orto ; calycis utrmque hirsutuli brevis segmentis acutis,

tubo zequilongis; corollz laciniis oblongo-acutis, tubum campa-

nulatum calyce duplo longiori 15-striatum subzequantibus ;

capsula parva, globosa, imo calyce induta.—Nova Hollandia,

W. M‘Arthur.—. s. in herb. Hook. (Backhouse).

This species is very much of the same aspect as the three

preceding, but is readily distinguished by its spreading, small,

oval, sessile leaves, densely covered with thick tomentum ; these

are 3 to 4 lines long, 1} to 2} lines broad ; the axillary raceme

is very short, presenting the appearance of three or four alternate

cupshaped nodes, out of each of which (or some of them are

abortive) proceeds a slender pedicel 1 line long, bearing a calyx

Mr. Js: Miers on the genus. Gyphanthera. 381

of equal length, which is pubescent within, as. well. as: outside ;

the campanular corolla, of which the tube is 1} line long, ‘has

rather broad acute segments of the same length ; the stamens are

of the same proportional length as in the preceding species, with

a, very short sterile filament between the longer pair; the disk,

adhering to the base of the ovary, has an undulating or lobed

margin: the capsule is globular, nearly 2 lines in diameter, and

half enclosed in the persistent calyx, has four thickly coriaceous

valves, containing six seeds and a ligneous crescent-shaped dis-

sepiment.

8. Cyphanthera microphylla, n. sp. ;—fruticulosa, intricato-ramu-

losa, ramulis flexuosis vel dichotome brachiatis, striatulis, vi-

ridulis, glabris ; foliis minutis, sessilibus, ovalibus, carnosulis,

ramulisque junioribus viscoso-scabrellis ; floribus solitariis, ax-

illaribus, pedicello elongato, calyceque poculiformi breviter 5-

_‘dentato glanduloso-scabrellis ; corolle flavee laciniis oblongis,

obtusiusculis, tubo utrinque glabro sub-campanulato vix bre-

~~ vioribus, intus glanduloso-pubescentibus; staminibus tubo

~paullo brevioribus, fere equilongis, puncto rudimentario inter

longiora. —In Australie austro-occidentalis interioribus.—v. s.

in herb. Hook. (Drummond, 177, anno 1849).

_ This species is extremely different in its habit from any of the

former, approaching more in appearance to Anthocercis genis-

toides, but the structure of its flowers and of its capsule is com-

pletely that of Cyphanthera: the leaves are scarcely a line in

length and half a line in breadth, so that the plant appears

almost aphyllous: the pedicel is from 2 to 3 lines long, the calyx

is 1 line long, the tube of the corolla is 2 lines, the lobes 13 line

in length ; the longer stamens are nearly the length of the tube,

the other pair very little shorter, the anthers being all 1-lobed,

roundly hippocrepiform and extrorse, and after dehiscence, of the

shape of a peltate disk with a globular prominence in the centre ;

the disk that surrounds the base of the ovary is entire and free

on the margin, and the ovary is surmounted by a prominent

4-erooved gland, into which the style is articulated, as occurs in

some other species. The capsule is small, globular, about a line

in diameter, its four valves being thin and testaceous, its free

lunate dissepiment membranaceous, and it contains 4 to 6 seeds,

which are almost the length of the valves*.

®°* A 'sketch of each plant and analytical details of the structure of each

cies of this genus, will be shown in supplementary plates, at the end of

the 2nd vol. of ‘Illustrations of South Amer. Plants.’

S18 M15! ;

xyiso RK:

382 Mr. W, Thonipson om Marine Vivaria.

XXXV.—On Marine Vivaria: By Wit1iAM ‘THomrson, Esq.

To the Bditors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Weymouth, April 8, 1853,

Betinvine as I do that the suggestions of Mr. Warington, the

experiments of Mr. Gosse, and the successful adaptation’ by

Mr. Mitchell at the Gardens of the Zoological Society, of ‘the

principle of maintaining a balance between animal and vegetable

life in confined sea-water, will cause Marine Vivaria to be gene-

rally introduced throughout the country ; it has appeared to me

that my contribution of notes thereon might possibly prove use+

ful. Since the spring of 18501 have unintentionally paid atten-

tion to the subject, as will appear. It has during the whole of

that time been a custom of mine in my almost daily rambles

along the sea-shore and very numerous dredging excursions to

bring home any marine animals I may have met with, and place

them in vessels filled with salt water in order to study their

habits. I began by changing the salt water of the littoral spe-

cies twice a day, leaving them without water for an hour or so each

time; thus intending to represent the tides: this I could do as

the sea is not fifty yards from my house, consequently sea-water

is easily procured. It however struck me that the constant

changing of the water was attended with what might turn out

to be unnecessary trouble; I then tried changing it only once a

week, many died in consequence, and those that survived (amongst

which were Carcinus menas and Actinia mesembryanthemum) were

undoubtedly in a very sickly state. Some little time after, a

storm threw on the beach a quantity of weeds attached to pieces

of stone ; amongst them Delesseria sanguinea, D. ruseifolia, D. hy-

poglossum, also Rhodymenia laciniata, R. jubata, and R. ciliata

attracted my attention by the beauty of their fronds. I took

them home and placed them in a vessel of salt-water which con-

tained Crustacea, Echinodermata, Testacea, Zoophytes and other

things the result of a day’s dredging ; I watched them daily in

order to change the water as soon as I detected my prisoners

becoming sickly, and (with the exception of one or two that died

and which I removed) to my astonishment at the end of a month

the whole of the animals were healthy, and the water remained in

my opinion pure and limpid. This fact, through my ignorance of

the rudiments of “Chemistry of Creation,” I did not set down

to the right cause. I however knew the effect, and from that

time invariably placed a few marine plants in my vivarium,

knowing from experience that they prolonged the life of the ani-

mals, and at the same time did away with the necessity of a con-

stant change of water. It was my idea that the plants acted as

MriW. Thompson om Marine Vivaria. 388

a filter, by, withdrawing the impurities from the water and thus

keeping it sweet, not knowing the fact to be that they con-

sumed the carbonic acid gas, and. gavé off oxygen ‘for the sup-

ply of the animals. Thus it was left to others to find out and

account for what ‘accident had thrown in my way, and to adopt

that principle which my ignorance had prevented me from availing

myself of. Having said thus much, I will proceed to give the

results of my experience on the subject; first, as to proloneiig

the health and life of the captives ; and secondly, as'to-a few of

the species most. easily kept in confinement. And first as to pro-

longing their life, no one will doubt that after supplying them

with proper air, one of the main points to ensure success, is as

far as artificial means ‘will allow to assimilate their stateof cap:

tivity ‘to their state. of freedom, and this has) been. my) 'chief

object: in the experiments I have made. I began at first: by

changing the water every tide during the day, but only for the

littoral species, such as Trochus umbilicatus and cinerarius, Lit-

torina, Rissoa and Purpura amongst shells, and Carcinus Poreel-

lana and Athanas amongst the Crustacea ; this I found | very

troublesome, and I then thought the same end might be attained

by placing weed-covered pieces of stone in the pans in such a

way as that their apices might rise above the water, thus giving

the: animals power to suit themselves as to the depth of water ;

this I found suceeeded well; I therefore only changed it once a

day,-and eventually every other day ; 1 then extended it to.a week,

but unsuccessfully, until accident caused: me to place some plants

of Delesseria and. Rhodymenia ‘in the vessel as detailed. in the

former portion of this paper.

From my experiments, I suggest the following plan, in

respect to the manufacture: of Vivariums.° Never having seen

one it is possible some of my suggestions may already be in use.

I should propose that the bottom’ be made of. well-seasoned

varnished wood, for the facility it affords of attaching battens to

it, and that supposing the tank to be 12 feet long, the bottom

should incline upwards, say: at half the length, with a ledge of a

foot wide at the top (I send a sketch; to elucidate my meaning,

A. The ledge. B. The incline, |C. C, Pease D. General level of water.

_ 12 feet.

= r eale akin teak: to te inch). When the tank is full there

384 Mr. W. Thompson on Marine Vivaria.

should be only about 6 inches water over the ledge’; the inchiied

plane I would have represent the zones of the sea, the ledge

should represent high and low-water mark; I should fasten

battens across the ietlink, in order to attach sto and weeds at

different levels, and also sand; as plants as well as animals, it is

well known, affect different levels. I may mention amongst

plants, Chylocladia articulata, which is a beautiful species, but must

be left dry occasionally. I propose also that a tap be fixed at

one end of the tank, so as to draw off gradually as much water

as will leave uncovered the ledge at the top of the incline, the

ledge to remain uncovered a short time every day; this I intend

to represent the tides, and the advantage I expect to derive from

this plan is:—First, we should give those species, such as

Chylocladia, Corallina, amongst plants, and Littoral Crustacea and

Testacea, as also the Nudibranchs, which are left dry by the tide

twice a day, a near approximation to their state of freedom; and

secondly, the water when poured back, which I propose it should

be, would freshen up the water in the tank on the same principle

that at sea, they stir up the water casks to freshen the water. I

propose a Vivarium of this construction, only in the case of but

one being used. I am, however, convinced, the far better plan

would be to have separate tanks, but all fitted with taps. I

should suggest that for the strictly littoral species the tank

should be only a foot in depth, and the bottom on such an in-

cline that about 2 inches of water should lie left for about half

its length, and in this tank the chief plant should be Fucus

serratus. 1 think the larger and more voracious carnivorous

Mollusca, such as Buccinum undatum, should be kept in a tank

by themselves, as they can be easily fed on Mytilus edulis, Patella

virgata, or indeed on offal ; and with them you might place the

Starfish, Decapoda, that is ‘ the larger Macroura, the Anomoura

and Brachyura. These might easily be fed ; and with respect to

food generally, the carnivorous mollusca we see can be provided

for: the vegetable feeders will be amply supplied by the plants

and Conferve. But this is not the case with the Bivalves, some of

the Zoophytes and Nudibranchs, but more especially the bivalves;

they will exist some time without food, but it would be more

satisfactory to know that this cruelty was not inflicted upon them ;

the greater number of the bivalves bury themselves, and most of

them swallow mud and sand and decayed vegetable matter, pro-

bably on account of the animaleule and other minute animals

they may obtain. What is then to be done in their case? I admit

the difficulty and cannot solve it: you must either procure their

food, or exclude them from the vivarium ; and as they generally

burrow, I fancy they will be no great loss to the sight-seemg

public. As to the Starfish and Sea-Urchins they are essentially

Mri.Wi Thempson on,Marine Vivania. 885

carnivorous, as.1, canjtestify haying seen a .Pecten-operculanis, in

the-stomach.of Solaster papposa, the edges of the oval disc beng

so} tightly drawn over.it, that I, could not,/get,the Pecten out

without tearing the Solaster, this, by the by, shaking, my faith

in) the opinion of some naturalists, that the, Starfish) seizes:its

prey by everting the stomach. I haye.also seen Cyprea,europea

in the stomach of Palmipes membranaceus.. Many others of our

most showy Testacea are carnivorous, and. they. must, be cared

for; others, no doubt, live on minute Entomostraca and other

bodies constantly floating in the ocean. Many, if not all of, the

\Annelides, are carnivorous (in the extended use of the word as

contradistinguished to vegetable feeders), as also are, the Holo-

thurie ; it.is clear then that their food will sooner or later require,

m.a confined place, to be replenished, especially if you, wish

them to breed. It is my opinion this might be managed by

introducing, the different species of Talitra, which are. very

‘prolific, and I believe, feed on decaying weed and decaying

animal matter ; I know they very soon clear all the muscles from

la dead fish; they might thus be turned to account as scavengers.

If the balance between the carniyora and their prey is not kept

up by this means, it is clear the tank would soon be depopulated.

With respect to Actinia they are easily satisfied, a Muscle or

Peeten now and then is all, that 4. crassicornis. or.A. coriacea

require ;,as tod. dianthus I have kept one for.two months in a

pan quite alone; it has not fed the whole time, for, three weeks

-of that time the water was not changed, neither were any. plants

placed with it. For six weeks I have kept Actinia, clavata (mihi)

im a pomatum pot in the same state, and. it is now. as.lively)as

when taken. With respect to the safe, carriage.of specimens, I

am of opinion the better method of packing’ them is, in, damp

Fucus serratus : this will apply to the greater number; many we

know must be moved in water, and I am confident I shall

‘succeed in a plan I am about to try, for sending fish by, rail

alive; and I do not despair of seeing the lovely Wrasse family,

located under the paternal. care of Mr. Mitchell, with other fish

equally interesting, but less beautiful, adorning the Vivaria, by

which the ingenuity of man and his knowledge of chemistry have

enabled many a scientific person to observe, and many.a, casual

‘observer to see some few of the treasures of the ocean, and to

point out to the inhabitant, of inland towns, that the ocean has

cher gems and her flowers equal to the earth, and eyen stars in

sher depths, . And now I would suggest a word or two to those

»who manage places of public resort, where Marine Vivaria are, or

are-about, to be established. Many of the animals and some. of

-the plants will be but partially.seen im the tanks, and there, is

one all-but.insurmountable difficulty in naming them, so as that

the unscientific observer may be enabled to identify them, as the

386 Mr. Bo Li Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

animals will bein constant motion; to’ remedy this I suggest

-that around each tank’ should be placed lass cases ‘or tables

containing specimens of all living in the tank and properly

named; this, I think, would enable the public to identify the

species, it would also instruct and amuse; by this plan you

might also point out the burrowing bivalves, which, although in

the tank, would be seldom visible. I believe the public exhibi-

tion of Marine Vivaria will bring them into almost universal

use as ornaments to the drawing-room or for purposes of, in

struction in Museums, Literary Institutions, and perhaps even

in the school-room. Should this be the case, the labours of sea-

side naturalists will be called into requisition, and a better class

will enter into the supplying specimens.

I will now give a list of some of the more easily obtainable’

species to place in a vivarium. I am very fortunate in obtaining.

species here, and it is but seldom that I have not also some.

rarity in my possession.

Of shells I recommend species of Pholas, Scrobicularia, Donaz,.

Tapes, Cardium, Mytilus, Crenella, Tellina, Nucula, Pectunculus,

Pecten, Chiton, Patella, Acmea, Pileopsis, Fissurella, Puncturella,

Emarginula, Hatotis, Trochus, Phasianella, Lattorina, Lacuna;

Rissoa, Truncatella, Apporhais, Cerithium, Scalaris, Natica, Velu-

tina, Laminaria, Murex, Purpura, Nassa, Buecinum, Fusus, Tro-

phon, Mangela, Cyprea, Ovula, Cylichna, Amphisphyra, Torna-

tella, Akera, Bulla, Scaphander, Philine, Aplysia, Pleurobranchus.

Of Echinodermata the most showy are—Solaster, Uraster, Pal-

mipes, Comatula, Asterina, Asterias, Cribella, Ophiocoma, Echinus

and Spatangus.

Of Crustacea, all the species ; as also the Cirrhipeda and An-

nelides.

Of sea plants I strongly recommend Fucus serratus as a useful,

and the whole of the Rhodosperms as lovely additions, and some

few of the Melanosperms; but the colours of the Chlorosperms or

green sea-weeds are so fugitive, that it is with regret I cannot

recommend a family of which the beautiful Bryopsis is a member. |

I am, Gentlemen, yours very obediently,

Witiam THompson.

XXXVI.—Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leoprotp Layarp Bay .

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

[Continued from p. 314.]

Anarajahpoora, Wednesday, 30th, April, 1952.

My DEAR S1r,—Here I am, in the City of the Kings, now the abade!

of ruin and desolation : torrents of rain are falling day and night: a.

rushing mountain stream, called the Malwatteoya, bounds our walks,

Mn..B.)L.Layard’s Rambles\in|Ceylon: 387

for, walk we will, in spite of the xain.,, Qur-friend,G,,is on,the other

side‘of it,,and_cannot ‘get to us, as/the very natives dare not. cross the

rope bridge : the flood has reached it, and is about a foot.deep over it.

A dry suit of clothes would, indeed, be a luxury ; I have not had one

on since I left Damboul. As to drying anything, it is in vain to

think of it. All my birds are spread on boards about the room, and

at the least gleam of sunshine out they go to keep them from moult-

ing. In this state of confinement I cannot do better than resume

my letter, and inflict on you an account of my doings since I left

Damboul.

« Well, then, on Sunday morning the 27th, I drove to Koodakaker-

awe; twelve miles; the road was as changeable as the: nature-of ithe

country—sometimes hilly and sometimes swampy. Over the, hills

I was bothered with the loose rolling stones, and on the low lands

the;road was often 18 inches deep in mud. In some of these: places

the natives had cut watercourses across the road to lead the water

from field to field. In these gullies the buffaloes had wallowed and

dug up the ground with their horns, and in several instances my gig

sunk in up to the axle. Muttu and I had then to jump out and

give the vehicle a lift, and by the united and repeated efforts of

horse ‘and man we pushed through. However, the road-maker is

abroad, and all these will soon be mended. At Koodakakerawe

there»was no rest-house or Ambelam of any sort; I, therefore,

begged shelter in the house of a native, who gave me a half-finished

shed to..sleep in... Chair,and table were luxuries quite unknown

here, and as it. rained the whole day, | passed most of. it in bed. .. I,

however, did.one deed of mercy—I shot two pariah dogs.. The

wretched animals had been both wounded. by some passing Coolies,

and exhibited dreadful sores, full of maggots.. This is a horrible

and frequent consequence of wounds in this country, particularly

with animals, owing to the apathy of the native to the misery of his

dependent brutes. In this instance a great part of the head of one

of the dogs was cleared of skin, and in the other I could see the

bowels from a large hole in the poor béast’s flank. I asked the

owner why he had not put some kind of medicine on it. He simply

smiled,and asked what was the use? I then proposed killing them:

At, this. he, like all his race, was horrified. ‘‘ What! kill the poor

brutes! they have a right to live: how-eruel- I was!” . I had him

here. ‘Did he think they could live?’’ ‘‘ No, certainly, they could

not.”? I, therefore, obtamed permission to shoot, and terminated

their miseries and their lives together, with a rifle-ball—a merciful

and instantaneous death. It is a fact, that rather than destroy the

life of an animal whose existence;is:a burden, to itself, the Cingalese

ill see it perish by degrees in agony.

I passed in this morning’s drive the tomb of some native, but as

I have only once before seen one similar, I think the practice here

followed rare, and worth noting. The tomb was covered with a

standing clay top or roof, on which was painted the figure of the

deceased, with some kind of an inscription at the foot: ‘The colours

seemed=to be*composed of clays and charcoal, and the foot of the

exigw

388 Mr. E. L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon;

picture lay on the foot of the grave, while the head was supported.

on poles, so as to incline it to an angle of about 40°. The other instance

alluded to was in the Pasdoom Corle, and the slab of mud and wattles

contained two figures—a man and his wife, I presume. )

How true it is, that the life of a naturalist is one of never-ending

enjoyment! Little as I know of the vast book of nature so liberally

opened to me in the East, how varied and interesting are the inci-

dents supplied at all times and seasons! Happening to lift my eyes.

from my book, they fell on the half-finished mud-nest of a mason

wasp (Odynerus’), on which the busy architect was hard at work with

her natural trowel: how deftly she spread her mortar, ever and anon

flying off for more! At length, having finished the cell, which occu-

pied her some three hours, she flew away, and presently returned

with a green caterpillar, which was thrust through the narrow round

opening left in the surface; another, and another followed, till the

cell was full, when, depositing her egg, she carefully closed the en-

trance and flew away. ;

I have frequently selected one of these flies for observation, and

have seen their labours extend over a period of a fortnight or twenty

days ; sometimes only half a cell was completed in a day ; at others

as much as two. I never saw more than twenty cells m one nest,

seldom, indeed, that number; and whence the caterpillars were pro-

cured was always to me a mystery. I have seen thirty or forty

brought in, of a species which I know to be very rare, in the perfect

state, and which I have sought for in vain, although I knew on what

plant they fed. Then, again, how are they disabled and yet not

injured so as to cause them immediate death? Die they all do, at

least all I have ever tried to rear after taking them from the nest.

The perfected fly never effects its egress from the closed aperture

through which the caterpillars were inserted, and when cells are

placed end to end, as they are in many instances, the outward end of

each is always selected. I cannot detect any difference in the thick-

ness in the crust of the cell to cause this uniformity of practice. — It

is often as much as half an inch through, of great hardness, and, as

far as I can see, impervious to air and light. How, then, does the

enclosed fly always select the right end, and with what secretion is

it supplied to decompose this mortar ?

I never saw a mason wasp employ an old nest to rear another

brood. It is not, however, useless on that account: it forms the

cradle of a beautiful blue Cirysis; and before the introduction of

gun-barrels, flutes, keys and key-holes, pens, and other tube-like

articles, it was, I doubt not, extensively used. Man, with his inven-

tions, has, however, supplied this lovely pest so many comfortable

abiding-places, that the humble mud-dwelling of the Odynerus_is

neglected, and the dung-stoppered nest of the Chrysis is met with

wherever a tube or keyhole strikes its fancy. Pee:

Starting from Koodakakerawe at daybreak on Monday the 20th,

I visited the tanks in the neighbourhood, and procured a fine speci-

men of Sarkidiornis melanotis, Pen., which is apparently common in

these tanks, of which there are no less than three within a mile of

Ase hives

Mr) B.L) Layatd’s Rambles in Ceylon. 389

each other. “ Going along the road I at last saw, deliberately feeding

along the grassy margin, a beautiful muntjac. Stopping the gig, I

raised my rifle and fired at about eighty yards, and the welcome

“thud” of ball came back to my ears. The buck staggered, fell,

and then crept into the thicket: to jump out and run to the place

was the work of a moment, but my quarry had disappeared into the

densest jungle I ever saw. Penetrate it I could not, and some na-

tives, who joined me on hearing the crack of the rifle, refused to aid

me with their caicatties (billhooks), affirming that this animal, when

infuriated by a wound, inflicted fearful injuries with its curved teeth

aid horns. I have no doubt, from what I gathered of their con-

versation, that when I was gone they brought their dogs and secured

my game.

~T'reached Allittane, my next stage (twelve miles), at eleven

o’elock, and took up my qnarters in a temple Madua*, after pro-

mising that I would not permit my followers to enter and defile the

temple itself.

"This consisted of a simple shed, supported on posts, with a pyra-

midal framework in front of it, which is decorated on festival days.

Both it and the Madua stood in an enclosure formed of strong stakes

driven into the ground for the purpose of keeping off the elephants,

of which I was told great numbers were roaming about. The Madua

stood so close to this fence, that I am sure an elephant thrusting his

trunk through the interstices could have pulled me out of bed if he

had chosen. I heard them all round me through the night, passing

and repassing to and from the tank, which was close by. The village

was a few hundred yards off, and all my followers, with the exception

of ““Man Friday’’ and a Malabar servant of B.’s who was returning

with me, decamped thither. This I discovered about midnight,

when my horse, who was tethered to the head of my stretcher,

alarmed by the very near approach of a herd of elephants, thrust his

nose through my mosquito curtains and awoke me.

The tank is, or rather was, a very fine one, but, unluckily, the

Bund has given way, and it is now little better than a large swamp.

If it was in good repair it would irrigate many acres, but it is now

nearly useless, and I could procure neither paddy nor straw for my

cattle. The villagers said that they had not raised crops for two

years, and that they lived principally on fish, with which the tank

abounded; in fact, all these waters swarm with Cyprini, Siluri, and a

species of Cottus, I think, from its appearance. What a treat an

ichthyologist would have among the tanks and rivers of this country !

The variety of fish is enormous, and well worth attention. I wish I

cnew some way of preserving them. The Cyprinus is the dominant

family, and many of them grow so large that I cannot help thinking

they might form a most valuable adjunct to the table of both rich

and poor, if they were properly and carefully bred. Near the large

towns and villages they should be protected during the spawning

season, and the voracious Si/uri destroyed. These latter rapacious

ne MONT CO? :

10 Si, 8 * Porch.

390 Mri®! Ly Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

wretches’ hide ‘in’the ‘mud and weeds of paddy fields, ‘or swamps’ of

any kind, and’devour all that ‘comes’ in their way.’ The’ natives

catch large’ quantities by means of wicker baskets, fannel-shapec

like an English eel-basket, which they thrust down among the weeds,

and then should the fish (aroused by the commotion all round it)

attempt to escape, it knocks itself against the sides, and the ‘blow

being felt by the fisher, he introduces his hand through a hole, in-

tentionally left at the top, and secures his finny prey. Many are

also caught, along with other species, in ingenious creels shaped Tike

By the way, that word “‘creel”’ is a Scotch word, is it not?

Surely it is derived from the Dutch “kraal,” or else both spring

from one root. x eait

Another fish ‘“kraal’’ of this country is a very ingenious and

extensive undertaking ; it often stretches half a mile across a ‘river.

Stout upright poles are driven into the bed of the stream and ‘sup-

ported by stakes driven in slantingly against the current. Between

the uprights smaller stakes are driven, which have been ‘préviously

attached to skreens made of small rattans, firmly secured: apart at

equal distances. These skreens are each about ten yards long,'and

can be removed and rolled up at pleasure. At each end is a trap,

shaped thus :— pears

bis p>

"ht

The inner’ chamber A‘is the chamber of death, for from thence

there is no retreat, and’ when the owner comes he attaches his canoe

to the stakes, and, taking a small hand-net in his mouth, climbs over

into the enclosure and dives down, feet foremost, and brings up the

fish. | Remarking once that the chambers were covered with netting,

I asked the reason, and was told that several kinds of fish threw

themselves over the sides when they found themselves in the snare’;

others’ climbed up the ‘sticks and got over. Now, I can see you

eet NG

or in brackish water. I was often puzzled to account for this ‘power,

till, having captured one, and placed it in a finger-glass, IT’ found ‘it

ON nee

ebro

Mr,.E, L, Layard's Rambles in Ceylon. 391

slung, to the sides by means of the two pectoral-fins, which it had the

power, of drawing, together 'so.as..to:form| an. exhausted cup,’ The

yes.of this species are very, prominent and placed on the top of the

tte they. are very, keen-sighted and rapid-in their. motions, and

feed on,.small.crustacea, upon which. they spring with considerable

ertainty. ; ‘They havea curious habit of darting along the: surface

of water ina series of bounds without sinking, frequently ending

their progress by springing 15 or 20 inches. up a perpendicular wall,

and ‘sticking there, assimilating so closely to the stone, that, if the

eye be once taken off, it becomes difficult to rediscover them.

» , While. my. dinner was preparing I strolled down to. the tank, on

which I; detected, for the first: time, a fine pair of the white-tailed,fish

eagles (Pontaétus Icthyaétus, Horsf.), which were breeding, in: the

trees on the Bund. Taking my rifle from one of the men who ac-

companied me, I stole towards one which perched on a dead. tree: I

crept: through. the jungle noiselessly till within 60 yards, and raised

ny, rifle to fire, when a bright flame issued from a bush about 30

yards nearer the bird; the sharp crack of my little collecting gun

ollowed, the noble.bird. fell headlong from its perch, and. Muttu,

stript, to apiece of cloth a few inches square, arose from the cover of

the small bush, dashed over the Bund. and, plunged into. the tank:

terrified for his safety, for I knew alligators abounded, I followed.as

quickly as I could, shouting to him to come back, and arrived just

in time to see him, grinning with delight, reach the bank with his

prize in his hand. Not three yards behind him appeared swimming

what a casual observer would have thought a log-of wood. to level

and fire at this object was the work of a second, and-instantly the

alligator rolled over and over, lashing the water.into a foam, champ-

ing his shattered jaws, the extreme end of which I had fired at, till

the water was dyed with blood and the brute sank to the bottom.

Kimboola (Alligator), said Muttu, coolly, as he proceeded to wipe

the blood from the bird which a quarter of an ounce of dust shot

had added to the Ceylon fauna. Rejoicing in my man’s escape and

in. my prize,.I returned to .the,Madua and got,my, dinner..'The

rain falling m. torrents. precluded, my, further shooting,,so I cleaned

the artillery, punched a few rifle patches, and got, things snug for

4 the night... Muttu skinned the eagle, and while watching him 1

caught, sight oftwo. of. the large squirrels,.among the. topmost

branches of a clump of, high trees. The wonderful. agility of these

creatures, as I watched them through my little observing telescope;

was surprising: the chase. was. evidently an amorous. one, and. the

Jady.was coquetting in the most amusing manner, darting-about.and

often,eluding her pursuer so entirely, that I concluded she had pur:

ely.given him the slip :.she would then innocently present: herself

Tp ,his yiow agoin,jand let himapproach -near enough to, attempt ‘fa-

aniliarities, when away she would. bound, literally flying from tree top

totree, top, leaving the disappointed lover to follow as best he might;

matters, however, being finally settled to the satisfaction of all) par-

ties, the ;pair, trudged off, to find, I suppose, a snug. resting-place for

the future little Sciuri. . { iis

392 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

When they were gone and the lamp was lit, I found a fresh*object

of interest to look at. This was the large hairy-legged spider (called

Tarantula by the Europeans) hunting his game. I knew they fed

on cockroaches (Blatte), but was not aware how they captured them:

now my curiosity was to be gratified; still I am at a loss to know

why the cockroach did not escape. When I first saw them they

were at least a yard apart, the spider with his legs slightly doubled

and his body raised, the cockroach facing him and directing his an-

tennz with an undulating motion towards his foe. I saw the spider

approach by almost imperceptible degrees to within a foot: here a

long pause ensued, both parties eyeing each other ; suddenly a rush,

a scuffe—both fell to the ground, and when the Blatta’s wings

closed (extended, I suppose, in falling), I saw the spider had him by

the under side of the throat, with the body under his abdomen, and

supported by the last pair of legs. He retired to a corner, and after

some time I heard his powerful jaws at work. Next morning, before

daylight, I found the soft part of the body devoured, and nothing

but the head and the thorax, with the elytra attached, remaming.

When I left the shed, the remnants were moving briskly away ‘to the

nearest ant’s nest. So it is that nothing is lost or perishes in ‘vain.

Scorpions, too,— the large black fellows I mean (Scorpio africanus ?)—

feed on Blatte. How do they catch them? sluggish as is the one,

and active as is the other. Can there be any fascination? Several

species of Sphegide and a curious-shaped minute black Ichneumon

feed on them. A brilliant blue Sphez only attacks them in the larva

state. After digging a hole between the bricks of our floors, the

lovely fly hies away up to the roof and into odd crannies and nooks

where the broom cannot penetrate. Suddenly he alights, and, flap-

ping his wings, enters a crack and reappears, dragging out by the

horns an immature and wingless cockroach : slowly he descends the

wall, walking backward and leading the unresisting, disgusting ver-

min by the horns. Finding this slow work, he gives it a sudden

jerk, and, having fairly loosened it from the wall, drops it and follows

it to the ground. Gaining the excavation, the doomed wretch is

thrust in head foremost and buried alive.

** Who enters at such griesly door,

Shall ne’er, I ween, find exit more.”

As I sat reading I was attracted by a commotion in my horn-m

which, full of the muddy water we were compelled to drink, had been

placed at my elbow. This I found to proceed from a water beetle,

who had darted into it in his flight. How do these creatures so ac-

curately discover the position of water, even in small quantities, as to

be able to fly into it at once? It is no uncommon thing, in rainy

weather, when the perfect insects are stirring, to hear a knock against

your drinking-glass while at table, and to find one of the numerous

kinds of water beetles in it, for several species have the same habit.

I have often watched the largest of them ascend the sides of the glass

by means of the suckers on the centre of the forelegs, attain the rim,

and take to flight again,

‘

Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 393

»»>About-an hour before sunrise, next morning, my faithful old horse

again awoke me by thrusting his nose into my face, and after getting

my usual.dish of canjie (rice boiled very thoroughly with water and

cocoa-nut milk) we started from this place. The road was im first-rate

order, with the exception of one spot, which for badness yielded the

palm to-none other in the whole journey: it was a rapid descent into a

nullah*, with a steep ascent on the other side, both covered with

large stones, the bridge across the ravine being broken down: there

was nothing for it but to scramble through as best we might.

. Lagain this day added a prize to the Ceylon fauna, a pair of the

racket-tailed shrikes.

_.Edolius paradiseus, L.—The song of these birds is very pleasing,

and.they have also the curious chattering note of the other Dieruri,

of which we have six species in this country.

.. paradiseus, L. and D. longicaudatus, A. Hay, are both of them

found -about Anarajahpoora, the latter very common and extending

throughout the Wanny+ and the Jaffna peninsula, where also D.

cerulescens, L., joins it.

__ D. edoliformis, Blyth, is not uncommon in the Ambagamoa range

of hills, at about 2000 feet elevation. D. macrocercus, Vieill., is

common about the jungle in the neighbourhood of Colombo, if in-

deed it is the true macrocercus and not a new and smaller species.

_D. leucopygialis, Blyth, is also common about Colombo, and is a

new species named by Mr. Blyth from specimens I have sent him.

__1 should here remark that my nomenclature of the birds of this

country has been obtained from that gentleman.

_ Without his kind and ready assistance I should never have been

able to explore the natural history of my adopted country so success-

fully. Guiding my inquiries and suggesting others—sending me

large cases of bird skins for comparison—liberally paying from his

own funds for the transit of specimens sent to him for identification,

and. then presenting them in my name to the Calcutta Museum—

and all for a perfect stranger—I am indeed indebted to him.

_ About nine o’clock I reached Mehintally, whence a road branches

off leading to Anarajahpoora ; some natives told me the river between

us and that place, called the Malwattyoya, was rising,—so I hurried

along (not however omitting to shoot two more racket-tailed shrikes),

and arrived at the banks of the river, now rolling down a muddy

turbid stream. No time was to be lost; so Muttu, who swims like a

fish, stripped and went over the river to find the ford ; on this even

the water took him to the arm-pits ;—taking off my clothes I tied them

in,a bundle on my head, and Muttu seizing the rifle, and I my beau-

tiful.shrikes, in we went, steadying each other. Gaining the opposite

-bank, I hung my birds on a tree, dressed, and shouldering the rifle,

set, off to walk to the old city to procure help. How far I had to

go I did not know,—so I hastened along, heedless of sculptured stone

or fern-clothed tree. Though I had been driving among the pro-

strate remains of ‘*towers o’erthrown” during the morning, here

intr oF

* Creek. + Jungle or wild land.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 26

394 Mr..E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

indeed the remains were prodigious,—huge fragments met meat every

turn,—when, suddenly coming on. the village, I found, myself bewil-

dered among a labyrinth of square stone columns. standing in every

imaginable angle ; emerging from these, I found myself.in.the prin-

cipal street... Selecting the only tiled house I.could see; J, hurried to

it, and found my friend B. was at his office. He immediately jomed

me, as my arrival had been noted by a hundred eyes and reported,—

a white face in Anarajahpoora (with the exception of B.'s) being

quite a rarity. A hearty shake of the hand and a few hurried ques-

tions and answers—What’s the matter ?—where is the buggy ?—

have you broken down?—and in a moment away ran a dozen men

with ropes and poles. In the course of an hour, horse and gig,

bullocks and bandy, were safe in the stable. Be

But what a house was B.’s! and what a room I entered! meteoro-

logical instruments and 4-ounce elephant guns, the latest periodicals

in English, French and German, and elks’ horns, philosophical books,

elephants’ tails, and boxes of bird skins, cases of insects, papers of

shells, piles of dried plants, bottles of snakes, &c. &c. &e. occupied

every nook. A large bookcase of rough timber groaned with the

weight of books on every conceivable subject, and amidst the, chaos

sat B.’s native amanuensis, patiently copying long Latin lists of

plants, not one word of which could he understand—what a task! |

‘Glorious weather!” said B., rubbing his hands. ‘¢ What for?”

I replied, glancing dismally at the pouring rain. was

“Oh, for my sluice,”’ said B.; “I have been repairing the old sluice

of the lesser tank and am conducting the water into the town; it is

sure to be running now ; it was almost up to the level this morning

and must be over by this time: we’ll go out and have a look at it

after dinner.”

Here a shivering wretch, in a state of seminudity and coyered with

mud, came up to the door and salaamed ;_ B.’s face brightened, a few

words passed, and B. jumping up snatched his hat; “All right,”

he exclaimed, “I thought so—the water is flowing—let ’s go and see

the first trickle that has run down the old water-course for I don’t

know how many centuries.”

Off we went in the pouring rain, threading our way along the

jungle till we came to the bank, where b.’s working party were busy

clearing out the last remnants of rubbish from the ancient drain.

The water was indeed running through the stone portals built for

it centuries ago, but long unused and neglected. B. was delighted,

and I must confess I somewhat shared his enthusiasm. He has

cleared the ruins of many an ancient fane from the jungle that sur-

rounded them, at his own expense, and opened up all the space

between his house and one of the dagobas, round whose stone terrace

we strolled when the rain ceased a little. eee

I was disappointed at the first near view of these stupendous

structures, but on walking round I could pretty well estimate their

size, and a broken place set a new idea working in my head,—the

bricks here were plainly visible,—and I could not help mentally cal-

culating the vast number that had been used to form this mass.

Mr. L.’Layard’s: Rainibles in Ceylon. 395

(On our return home we found a note from G., who stated that he had

“ome down'to the river, but thought it too dangerous to attempt; he

thad’ been’ detained ‘eighteen hours ‘at the Sitt-aar ‘the previous day.

We have’ sent to tell him the water is falling, and if the rain hold up

~he may venture tomorrow, and we will come down to help him.

ag Baek : Anarajahpoora, 7th May.

on We Start. tomorrow morning, so I must write up my “log,” as it

“1s doubtful if I shall be able to do so again till I reach Jaffna, G.

_joined us early on the morning of the Ist of May, and, as much as

_the'state of the weather permitted, we wandered. about, visiting the

Tuins and tanks, collecting specimens as opportunities offered. G.

“has brought a Portuguese with him to stuff his birds, and between

_us we have 13 shrikes, 4 specimens of the lesser hornbill, 2 pair

_of the lovely little ring ducks, and many others. I have also a new

Papilio, of the swallow-tailed group, which I look upon as a great

Prize; I caught it on the edge of the large tank. It is the only

Specimen I haye seen.

__ The following description will give you some idea of it. Expanse

_of wing 3 inches ; ground colour a pale green ; two dark brown bands

Tun from the anterior margin of the upper wing about two-thirds

down the interior margin of the lower wing, the outermost nearly

touching the exterior yen of the discoidal cell; three angular

patches of the same colour run from the anterior margin to. the

central nerve of the upper wing, while the whole exterior margin

_is occupied by a broad angular band divided by a row of nine spots

_of the ground colour, circular near the apical angle and oval or semi-

lunar towards the anal angle; this band is extended round the

exterior margin of the lower wing, the Spots assuming a deep crescent

Shape towards the interior margin. ‘Tail 8 lines in length, with a

_dark centre stripe.

_ Body and thorax longitudinally banded with three dark brown

bands, antennz black.

T have a Unio% new to our fauna, which I discovered in the river

here ; it is a shorter and thicker shell than U. marginalis (which is

also found with it) and never grows to the same size. Length 1 inch

9 lines, breadth 10 lines. Umbones generally eroded, ligament pro-

“minent ; general colour of shell brownish-green ; in young specimens

_the green predominates and the umbones are longitudinally sculp-

tured. Found under sand, but not very common.

__ , The tanks and river have each supplied me with a separate species

_of Paludomus$' and varieties of Melaniaelegans and Pyramis?, These

_ two species are subject to great variation in shape and colouring, or

_ else many species are classed with them.

_ M. elegans is found throughout the island in paddy-fields, tanks,

rivers and mountain-streams, imbedded in mud or sand. Caltura

_ Tiver furnishes the longest-spined species. M. Pyramis is found in

3!" Paludomus Chilinoides, Reeve.

® Vide supra, note 8.

26*

396 Mr. E. Lu. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon.

similar situations, but does not bury itself so much; the most’ re-

markable specimens I have found occurred in a small artificial well

in the curious formation of the Jaffna district already described. The

shell is thin, light, corneous, closely striped with dark waving les,

1 inch 3 lines long in some instances, and 5} lines in diameter; the

animal a brilliant green. This little well had a slight accumulation

of mould at one end, in which a crop of bullrushes had taken root ;

on these the Melanie fed and flourished in company with large

numbers of Planorbis indicus*3, which likewise exceeded in size all I

have hitherto seen, with one exception, also found in the same pro-

vince, in a pond between Jaffna and Chavagacherry. Here they

exceed 9 lines in diameter, with a lip 4 lines across and considerably

recurved, reminding one of the mouth of a bugle.

We have three other Melanie in the island, all found in the Caltura

river (the Calloo ganga) ; the largest, if the apex was not always

eroded, would measure upwards of 3 inches in length ;—I have it

2 inches 4 lines, and not full-grown. A specimen now before me

measures, axis 1 inch, diameter 9 lines; the colour is a shining dark

brown, in some instances almost black ; the aperture and columellar lip

brown, inside white; the whorls are granulated in the young shell,

the granulations disposed in stripes, generally five in number. As

the shell grows older they become confluent, and the shell appears

simply spirally striated. The next in size? would be, if not decollated,

about—axis 13, diameter 4 inch; dark brown, verging on black, lip

deep chestnut-brown ; the surface is highly granulated in longitudinal

wavy lines ; in some instances the strize rise abruptly on the shoulder,

forming on every other one an obtuse elevated tubercle.

The last is a handsome shell°, seldom attainimg more than 1 inch

in length, although one I possess (the largest out of many thousands

collected)” measures—axis 1 inch 5 lines, diameter 5 lines. The

colour is a lightish horn colour, aperture whitish, surface granulated

throughout in wavy longitudinal lines, transversely spirally striated.

In this specimen the mouth is elegantly dentated. Should this prove

new, I should wish it called after my lamented friend Dr. George

Gardner, in whose company I found it during a pleasant excursion

we took. This species is abundant beneath the fine sand of the

Caltura river within the tidal range ; the previous one is found oeca-

sionally in the mud below the bridge, but its great haunt is a muddy

stream which falls into the river a few yards above the bridge.

Jaffna, May 17th.

Safe back again, buggy and horse as sound as ever, and the journey

accomplished for the first time ; 408 miles have been passed oyer by

the same horse, 337 of which he has been between the shafts, some-

times scrambling through mud holes, at others sliding down rocks,

38 Planorbis Indicus, Bens., J. A. S. 1836, is P. Coromandelicus, Fabr.

4 Not received unless intended for Pirena atra, which is marked from

the Southern part of the island.

% A variety of the Javanese Melania Winteri, V. d. Busch.

38 M, lirata, Bens., var. semigranosa, V. d. Busch.

Mr. E, Li, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 397

now dragging through a river, and now jumping oyer a fallen tree;

we have not had an upset—not broken a trace.

On the 8th, the river being passable, we recrossed and came on to

Maddewatchy, previously mounting to the top of the Mehintally hill,

to have a last look at the glorious scenery, and to try and find more of

the singular little Streptaxis’’, one live specimen of which rewarded

my toil; it measures—axis 3 lines; diameter 32 from the centre of

the apex to outside of the peritreme, 33 lines continuing the line

across to the other side; the length is only 13 line more. Colour

- corneous; shell semidiaphanous, slightly striated at the suture;

mouth lunulate ; lip reflected, notched posteriorly at the junction

with the body-whorl, lip with one single tooth. Animal livid: found

under stones.

», On the 9th we made Vavonia Vlancolom, and on the 10th Tram-

bacolom, stopping at Oenandie, where is a fine tank, on which I shot

a specimen of Threskiornis melanocephalus, and a fine wild pig; we

also found many deer, but missed them. At Trambacolom we wan-

dered about and found abundance of deer, pigs, and peafowl, and I

got the nest of Alcippe nigrifrons (Blyth), one of my new species.

It.was built in a low thorny bush, and composed of grasses woven

together ina dome, with the entrance near the top ; eggs two in num-

ber, (quite fresh), white slightly freckled with pink spots.

On our return home we found Muttu had shot three fine specimens

of Buceros pica, and as he had only the little collecting gun and half

its usual charge (or one-eighth of an ounce of shot), two of the birds

were alive; one of them however died that night, the other is alive now.

Tf it falls off its perch, it catches itself by its bill and raises itself like

a parrot; we feed it with raw meat, and hope it will live. When

resting on the ground the whole tarsus is employed to support the

body, but on a thick branch they sit very upright; one of them

bit a, Cooly, and I really believe would have taken the finger off

had I not caught hold of his mandibles, which required great force

to open; the man’s finger was cut to the bone on each side. On the

11th we got to Kanagariencolom, where there is a tolerable rest-

house. Here the road begins to show the sand of the northern

peninsula and the soil is full of iron pyrites.

On the 12th we came on to Ambamani, where we found the rest-

house without any walls and only partially roofed; turning out the

cattle we found in it, we took possession. In the evening, as usual,

we went out shooting, lookig for elephants and deer—lesser spe-

cimens there are none; I got one deer and G. a pea-fowl. Next

morning (the 13th) we came on to Vattaketchy, where there is a good

rest-house on the edge of a paddy-field, consequently it is nicely

cool. I bagged another deer and nearly had an adventure with a

cheeta while returning home by moonlight ; he however let us pass

unmolested.

__The next morning (the 14th) we shot our way to Elephant Pass,

7 Streptawis Layardiana, Bens. MSS. A second tridentate species,

Sir. Cingalensis, Bens. MSS., from Howagam Corle, has since been received

from Mr. Layard.

398 = Dr. J. Eo Gray on:some Families of Bivalve. Shells:

G. killing a couple: of deer at Candavilly ; 'G. also/nearly addedsme

to the list of killed, for having separated. from each other, his rifle-

ball passed through the neck of a fine buck, and turning against the

spine, glanced over my head.

Leaving the buggy and cart to follow at leisure, G, and I galloped

over to Mohomalie, where D., whom you may remember I had left

at Karandie, was now stopping. Our friends hardly knew us, soiled

and travel-worn as we were, and with beards several inches long. A

hearty welcome and a recapitulation of our adventures made the

evening fly swiftly, and by daylight next morning we took Her Ma-

jesty’s mail for Jaffna, from whence I now “wish you heartily

farewell.’ E. L. Layarp.

XXXVII.—A Revision of the Genera of some of the Familes of

Conchifera or Bivalve Shells. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S.,

V.P.Z.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 44.]

Some conchologists have been inclined to pay great attention to

certain characters in the animal and marks on the Bivalve shell,

which the examination of an extensive series shows to be of only

secondary importance in some genera and species.

1. The existence and depth of the siphonal sinus in the

submarginal scar have been considered of the greatest import-

ance, for it is believed that its depth shows the length, and its

absence the absence of the siphons.

When the inflection is very deep, it does show that the animal,

as in Tellinide, has long and retractile siphons, for the inflection

is produced by the edge of the fan-like muscle which retracts the

siphons; but several genera of Corbiculide and Lucinide have

well-developed siphons though they have no inflection; but

then the siphons of these genera are only contractile, and not

withdrawn into the cavity of the mantle by any special muscles.

In some genera with retractile siphons, the length of the siphons

and consequently the depth of the siphonal inflections vary con-

siderably in very nearly allied species, sometimes so much so,

that the presence of the siphons in several species is scarcely to be

discovered. This is the case with certain species of Chione, and

they thus gradually pass into the genus Circe, which have all the

other characters of that genus. Yet Messrs. Forbes and Hanley

(Brit. Moll. i. 446), on this character, place Chione in Venerida,

and. Circe in the family Cyprinade with Astarte and Isocardia,

It may be observed, that there are other families as well as Vene-

ride, which generally have elongate retractile siphons and deep,

siphonal inflections, that contain some species which are without,

Dri\J) E.Gray' on some Mamilies:of Bivalie Shells.| 399

then; or*at! least» have thei so slightly developedas not to: be)

distinguished’; thas, Anapa in Paphiade agrees with Paphia in

all the characters’ except ‘in being destitute of any appearance of

a siphonal inflection, but the species of Paphia and the other

allied genera differ greatly in the depth of the inflection.

eS may be remarked, that though some genera of families

which generally have a siphonal inflection are sometimes without

it,; 1 have not.yet observed any genus which appeared to be-

long to a family usually without any retractile siphons or siphonal

inflection, provided with one, and the absence or presence is

generally a good family character, but one which must not, be

solely depended on.

“On the other hand, the absence of a (contractile) siphon cannot

be considered an unfailing character of a family ; for though the

snus WVucula has, like the other genera of Arcade, no siphons,

yet in Leda and Yoldia, both so nearly allied to Nucula, that some

authors have refused to separate them, the one has short and

the other long separate siphons. The genus Lithophagus differs

from other Mytilide in having united siphons varying 1n length,

but'in ‘LZ. patagonicus (D’Orb. Voy. Amér. Mérid. t. 82. f. 24)

they are half as long as the shell.

’ The’ structure of the siphons appears to be of considerable im-

portance, that is to say, if they are furnished with retractor

miusclés which have a fan-like end which forms the siphonal inflec-

tion ‘on ‘the iner surface of the shell, or are only contractile ; but

all siphons with or without these muscles are more or less con-

tractile, and, as I have shown in the preceding observations, the

size’ of the retractor muscles appears to decrease until it becomes

absolutely wanting in the same family.

~ 2. Some authors regard the entire or partial union and separa-

tion of the siphons as of considerable importance, but it is only

necessary to look at the figures of the animals of the different

genera and indeed species of the same genus of Veneride, Sole-

nide and Mactrade, to discover that this is a character of

secondary importance, as being exceedingly liable to vary in

nearly allied species ; nevertheless it is often useful to distinguish

those species from one another, and also some groups of genera.

°°3. The adhesion or separateness of the leaves of the mantle is

anlothe? character which hasbeen ‘considered by some as’ infal-

lible, ‘yet the extent to which the leaves are united generally

wies in the species ‘of the genera which have this character,

as the species of the genus Solen for example; but sometimes

tw Serie of the same family have the mantle leaves free and

adherent ; this is the case with Mactra and’ Lutraria of Mac-

trade.’ Leach indeed separates the latter from the family and

places it with Mya on’ that account, but no one who has studied

400 Dr. J. Es Gray on some Families of Bivalve! Shells.

the animal and-shell with attention can sanction such a) sepa-

ration. Messrs. Forbes and Hanley in the same manner sepa-

rate Venerupes (Irus) from Tapes for this reason, placing the

former in Gastrochenide and the latter m Veneride. The adhe-

sion of the mantle leaves also varies in degree im some genera, like

Lutraria, where they are united when the animal is alive; but

separate easily from each other after death or when the animal

is preserved in spirits, which is not the case with Myade and

other families.

It is to be observed, that the animals which live permanently

in holes in rocks, as Pholadide, Gastrochenide, Saxicavide, or

live nearly permanently sunk in the sand on the sea-coast, as

Solenide, Myade, Saxicavide, Corbulade, Pandoride, Soleno-

myade, Lasiade, or in the sand of rivers, as Glauconomide, have

the mantle-lobes united, leaving only a greater or smaller aper-

ture in front for the passage of the foot.

Secondly, the animals which live sometimes sunk im the

sand, and at others move about on the shore, have the lobes free

beneath for the more easy movement of the foot, as the Vene-

ride, Tellinide, Mactrade, Cyprinade, Cardiade, Corbiculida, &e. _

But the species of those animals which live most in the sand,or

in holes, as the Venerupes of Veneride, and Lutraria of Mac-

trade, and the Petricole, have the mantle-lobes more united lke

those of the former group, which they most resemble in habits.

Tapes and Venerupes of the latter group, and some of the former,

as Saxicava, are often provided with a beard by which they at-

tach themselves to the rocks, when they have been ejected from

their holes, or have been cast on places where they cannot form a

cavity for their protection.

Lastly, the genera which affix themselves to marine bodies by

a byssus passing out between these valves, or by the outer sur-

face of the valves themselves, so that they are always exposed,

or which live in holes in coral, like Pedum, or sunk head down

in the sand, like Pinna, with the shell wide open at the top,

have the mantle-lobes generally free all round, except at the car-

dinal, and sometimes on the hinder edge.

The only exceptions to these observations which have occurred

to me are in the genera Chamostrea and Myochama, abnormal

forms of Anatinide, which are attached by the outer surface of

one of the valves, and the two very anomalous families of Trzdac-

nide and Dreissenide, both living attached by a beard to other

bodies, and generally more or less entirely exposed like the last

group, but they have the mantle-lobes united hke the families

of the first category. 9a

Lamarck, Messrs. Forbes and Hanley and others have arranged

the families of Bivalves according to the adhesion and separation

Dr... Es Gray on sone: Families of Bivalve Shells. 40%

of the mantle, beginning with those most united and: passing to

those ‘most free; overlooking the fact, that the separation and

union of the mantle depend greatly on the habit of the animal,

and that when the habit of a genus approaches to that of a dif-

ferent family, the mantle agrees more in character with that

family than with its normal form; yet these authors would

nee have arranged the genera according to their habitation

alone.

4. The position of the cartilage has been regarded as a cha-

racter of as much importance for the distinction of families as it

is for the separation of genera.

In certain families, as Paphiade, Crassatellade, Corbulade,

Pandoride, Anatinide, Myade, Lasiade, Leptonide, Mactrade, it

is always internal and placed in a particular cavity separate from

the ligament.

In other families, as Veneride, Cardiade, Carditide, Glosside,

Astartide, Solenide, Unionidae, &c., it is always external and mar-

ginal on the inner side of the ligament.

» But im Tellinide and Lucinide, which have the cartilage gene-

rally external and marginal and under the ligaments, some

genera have it placed in a triangular internal cavity distinct

from the ligament, as in Amphidesma and Loripes ; and have the

other characters of the animal and shell so like the typical genera

of the families, that it is impossible they can be separated from

them. And further, there are some genera in these families where

the cartilage is situated in such an intermediate manner, as. to

be partly ternal and partly marginal, so as to form a passage

between the above-named genera and those which are of the

normal form; showing that in these families the situation of the

cartilage is of comparatively little importance except for the

distinction of the genera.

A considerable variation in the structure of this part is to

be found in the family Arcade and its allies. In Area and

Pectunculus the cartilage is placed in angular lines on and partly

over the beaks. In one genus allied to Pectunculus it is placed

in a subinternal triangular central cavity. In Nucula and its

vallies it is placed in a regular internal central cochleate cavity,

vas in Mactrade, which has caused those genera to be formed into

‘a family and placed near to it; and in Solenella it is external,

“marginal on the inside of the ligament, and furnished with a

‘rather large fulcrum like ‘Solenidz, which has caused that genus

‘to be arranged near this family ; yet when the animals of these

families are examined and compared, they are found so nearly to

resemble each other, that they must be arranged together in one

group all’characterized by the peculiar pectinated form of their

vhinge-teeth.

402. Bibliogvaphical, Notices.

A similar variation is:to be observed inthe family Pteriade®)

in’ Malleus, Baphia, Pteria and Margaritiphora, the cartilage 1s?

ina single central triangular pit ; in Crenatula it is divided mto

several portions, each placed in a separate marginal pit; and in

Melina it is placed in numerous marginal pits which form cross

grooves on the talus of the thickened hinge-margin.

[To be continued. |

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Revue et Magasin de Zoologie. Par M. F. E. Gutrin-MENEVILLE.

Nos. 4—6, April-June 1852. Paris, 8vo. La

I. Zoological Miscellanies :—Notices and observations on some

Vertebrata new to the Fauna of Provence, by M. Z. Gerbe (1V.

pp: 161-174).

These consist of—

1. Notice on Certhia Coste, Bailly, giving an account of the oc-

currence of this bird in the “ Basses Alpes,’’ together with a descrip-

tion of the bird, and a statement of the points in which it differs from

C. familiaris ; this paper is accompanied by a plate (pl. 8) showing

the characters of the two birds.

2. Observations on Strix Tengmalmi, Gmel., stating that this bird

is common in the mountains of Provence.

II. Note on a new European species of Hippolais, by M. Z. Gerbe

(pp. 174-175). Of this bird M. Gerbe gives the following cha-

racter :—

Hippolais pallida. ". supra pallide griseo-olivacea, subtus ex

albo flavescens ; oculorum ambitu superciliisque sordide flavescen-

tibus ; remigum secundus sexto brevior ; rectricibus duabus utrinque

extimis margine interno albidis.

Colore et conformatione cum H. el@ica convenit ; ab illa autem

discrepat magnitudine, qua eam antecellit, longitudine rostri, alarum,

caudze, remigumque proportione.—Hab. in Hispania.

IIT. Descriptions of three species of Rodentia belonging to the

genus Arvicola (VI. pp. 257-270). This portion of the paper con-

tains only the description of one species (4. leucura), the character of

which was published in the last Number of the ‘ Annals.’ A coloured

figure of this animal is given on pl. 1] of the present volume of the

‘Revue et Magasin de Zoologie.’

IV. Monograph of the family of Torpedinide, &c., by M. Aug.

Duméril (IV. pp. 176-189 ; V. pp. 227-244 ; and VI. pp. 270-285).

The author commences by observing that but few animals are fur-

nished with an apparatus for the production of electrical phenomena,

and that these are all fishes. Those in which the existence of ‘these

organs has been ascertained are the fishes forming the family Torpe=

dinide, of which M. Duméril here describes seventeen species, ‘the

ee ee

Se eee

Bibliographical Notices. 408:

Malapterurus electricus;'a Siluroid fish inhabiting the Nile, and the

Gymnotus electricus, or Electrical Eel,of South America. Similar

organs have also been attributed to three other fishes, but their ex-

istence has not. been proved. These are the Trichiurus electricus,

Tetraodon electricus, and Rhinobatus electricus.

The author then passes in review the various opinions which have

from time to time been put forth as to the possession of electrical

properties by the various species of Rays; the evidence existing on

the subject-being, in his opinion, insufficient to establish the fact of

the existence of such properties, although the matter may still be

regarded as doubtful. He then proceeds to some general observa-

tions.on the history of this branch of Ichthyology, and afterwards

passes to the description of the electrical organs of the Torpedo, and

of those parts of its anatomy which appear to be immediately con-

nected therewith ; the details of this description are for the most

part derived from M. Savi’s paper on the same subject. Then follow

descriptions of the genera and species. Of this part of the work the

following is an abstract :—

Family TorPepinipz (Torpédiniens).

Body discoid, flat, rounded, smooth and naked ; tail short, fleshy ;

ventral fins (catopes) immediately behind the pectorals ( pleuropes) ;

dorsal fins (epiptera) one or two, or entirely wanting ; nasal valvules

united to form a single lobe, with its margin free ; teeth pointed;

possessing an electrical apparatus.

_ This family, according to M. Duméril, contains five genera, of

which one is here described for the first time. Of these he gives the

following synoptical table :—

eyes distant from the et ta padeneie Pre 1, Torpedo.

i tail longer than

wth tre Eye eyes close to the spira-) the disc ........ 2. Narcine.

distinct cula tail very short ... 3, Hypnos

Dorsal fins n. g.).

or epiptera With Dut ONE CYC crscerereeeceerseesesresscrsnsvesssveasenaseenessranecres 4. Astrape.

WANING sesccssecepsecceesretnscasnsteesncstsensnnenecans rons eenvepenesegseasenceassenasnesees 5. Temera.

Genus 1. Torrpepo, Duméril.

To this genus M. Duméril refers seven species, of which he gives

the following tabular arrangement :—

. ventrais faorent fins large ...... 2. T. marmorata, Risso.

10 elliptical { dorsal fins small ...... 3. 'T. trepidans, Val.

“he: base of tail F (T. hebetans, Lowe?)

7 very broad ventrals Circular — ssseeeseceecneases 4, T. panthera, Ehrenb.

2)” (more or ist dorsal broad (spiracula an-

[ less or- and rounded nular Satardahe 1, T. oculata, Belon.

i bicular, | base of taila spiracula reni-

~i ere | little nar- form .....0-... 6. T. Nobiliana, Bonap.

23 | rowed lst dorsal long and tapering ... 5. T. Sinus Persici, Kampf.

/ oxnearly quadrangular .....0 doeeaeedtepeceressenseasessuenesnppsanane 7. T. occidentalis, Storer.

a(<

t Genus 2. Narcine, Henle.

-Biis ni ,

» "This genus also contains seven species, of which four are described

assnew. -M, Duméril does not seem tobe aware of the two species

of this genus described by Sir John Richardson in the British Asso-

404 Bibliographical Notices.

ciation Reports ‘for 1845, and in the Proceedings of the Zodlogical

Society for March 1840 ; these will raise the number of speciessin+

eluded im the genus to nine. M. Duméril gives the following synopsis

of the species known to him :— a

Pave outer angle of the ventral fins rounded ......+..s... 1. N. brasiliensis, OU/.

elayace! { p am POUNTEA cesevseeevenees 2, N. Timlei, Bloch,

lateral margins ; eyes smaller than the spiracula 3, N, indica, Henle.

i pentagonal) very unequal { eyes equal to the spiracula...... 4. N. maculata, n,s. (Java).

Disc? lateral margins nearly QUAL .esrsseceeerereeerseneeeees 5. N. meee n. Ss

ndia). .

ea rong fin elongated and Narrow ...-ssseeeree 6. N. nigra, n. s. (Brazil).

nearly circular A POMC di ceterurescdssacucaceservage vanessa 7.N. peek n. s. (Indian

ocean).

Genus 3. Hypnos, n. g.

Disc elongated, a little emargimate at the middle of its anterior

margin ; spiracula very close to the eyes, bordered with a crown of

numerous long teeth ; no cartilages to the lips ; mouth large, semi-

lunar, not protractile ; teeth pomted, not passing the margin of the

jaws, of which they oceupy the whole length, and to which they are

parallel; bridle of the nasal valve attached to the anterior margin of

the upper lip; tail very short, only passing the posterior margin of

the ventral fin by the length of the caudal, which is very small ;

two dorsal fins, first smaller than the second. §

This genus contains but one species, which M. Duméril describes

and figures (pl. 12) under the name of H. subnigrum. It is from

Australia.

Genus 4. Astrarr, Mill. and Henle.

Of this genus M. Duméril enumerates only two species— A. capen-

sis, derived as implied by its name from the Cape of Good Hope—

and A. dipterygia, Cantor, from the Straits of Malacca.

Genus 5. TEMERA, Gray.

This genus includes but one species—T7’. Hardwickii, Gray.

M. Duméril closes his memoir with a note upon the fossil Torpedo

(T. gigantea) found in the Monte-Bolca, near Verona.

V. Descriptions of new species of Lepidoptera belonging to the

Museum of Paris, by M. H. Lucas (second and third decades, IV,

pp. 189-198, and VI. pp. 290-300).

These descriptions, like those previously published by the same

author, are unaccompanied by any diagnoses. The species are as fol-

lows :—in No. 4,—

1. Papilio Phronius. Resembles P. Proteus. From Cayenne.

2. Papilio Zeuxis. A little smaller than P. Proteus, to which it

is allied. From Venezuela.

3. Papilio Bochus. Confounded by Cramer and Godart with P.

Aineas of Linnzus; it is larger than that species and comes near

P. Vertumnus and Proteus. From Cayenne.

4. Papilio Orbignyanus. Allied to P. Proteus. From the envi-

rons of Corrientes.

5. Papilio Gayi. Allied to P. Zneas. From the environs of

Cusco. 200.4

eee

]

‘

BXieh) ow

Bibliographical. Notices. 405

\00620Papilio Neodamas. Very near P. Polydamas and Protodamas.

From the Antilles.

2%. Buterpe Cesarea. Smaller than E. Charops, to which it. is

allied. Inhabits Columbia.

8. Buterpe Notha. Wings white with black nervures, and more

or less spotted and edged with black. Inhabits Venezuela.

~9. Euterpe Hebra. Wings blackish brown, with a greenish white

band, which is much broader on the posterior wings than in £. Nim-

bice. From Columbia.

10. Euterpe Cora. A little smaller than #. Nimbice. From the

environs of Cusco.

In No. 6—

‘0 1. Euterpe Telasco. From Cusco.

2. Euterpe Semiramis. Allied to HZ. Nimbice and Toca, but with

the wings more strongly toothed. From Columbia.

13. Euterpe modesta. Allied to the preceding. From Cusco.

0 4, Euterpe Sebennica. From Mexico.

\. 5. Leptalis Beroé. Allied to L. Amphione. Bogota.

6. Leptalis Lewyi. Somewhat like L. Nemesis, but with the an-

terior wings not acuminate at the apex; the inferior wings not tra-

versed by a black line. Also from Bogota.

«7. Leptalis Euryope. Allied to the preceding. From Mexico.

8. Leptalis Fedora. Like the preceding, but smaller. From

Venezuela.

9. Leptalis Koilari, Allied to L. Thermesia ; wings white ; ante-

rior with a black spot at the apex; posterior bordered with black.

From Venezuela,

10. Pieris Cesia. Somewhat allied to P. Calydonia; wings

brownish black; superior with a large bluish white longitudinal

band, and a smaller transverse band of the same colour; inferior

with the costal margin and the disc bluish white. From Quito.

VI. Observations made in America upon the habits of various spe-

cies of Humming-birds, followed by some notes upon the anatomy

and habits of the Hoazin, the Caurale and the Savacou, by M. Emile

Deville (V. pp. 209-226).

The author was five years in South America attached to the seit

entific mission of M. de Castelnau ; during this period he occupied

himself with the study of the habits of birds, of the geographical

distribution of animals, and as far as was practicable of comparative

anatomy. The present paper contains the author’s notes upon the

subjects indicated in its title.

_ =: On Hummune Brreps.

After giving a general view of the habits and mode of life of these

beautiful little birds, the author proceeds to record the peculiarities

of those species which he had an opportunity of observing in South

America; .

According to M. Deville these birds are met with throughout

406 Bibliographical Notices.

Brazil, frequenting ‘flowers im every ‘possible’ situation.’ He thinks

that their principal nourishment consists of small “insects, although

they may also suck the juices secreted by flowers. “They ate con-

stantly on the wing and exceedingly quarrelsome, continually fighting

for the possession of some particular flower. In perching they gene-

rally select a very elevated branch, and always one that is deprived of

its leayes ; they sometimes, in this situation, emit a plaintive song,.

up of the young. The species observed by M. Deville were—.),.

1, The Topaz Humming-bird (Trochilus moschitus).. This is oneof

the most common in Brazil. It is particularly attached to the flowers of

the Malvaceee, and in places where these exist in large quantities. the

birds may be met with by myriads, constantly on the wing, and

emitting a peculiar cry resembling ti-ri-ri-ri. They are to be ‘seen

in the greatest abundance from 7 or 8 o’clock in the morning, to

noon, and from 2 to 6 o’clock in the afternoon. Their breeding sea-

son is in December. 103

2. Swallow-tailed Humming-bird (7. Airundinacea)...This, bird

frequents the banks of rivers, flies very rapidly, and is very bold,. It

is found all the year in Brazil, but seems to be most common from

August to October. i

3. Dingy Humming-bird (7. lugubris). This bird frequents, thick

woods and must be sought for at the flowery summits of trees. It

flies very rapidly. It is most abundant in November and December.

4. Magnificent Humming-bird (7'. strumaria). The nourishment

of this bird consists principally of small insects which it captures

whilst flying, darting from the tip of a dry branch to which it con-

stantly returns after every capture. It is not the least frightened at

the sight of men.

5. Tufted Humming-bird (7. ornatus). This, which is one of the

smallest birds of Brazil, is to be met with, although always in small

numbers, about the flowers of the orange trees.

6. Eared Humming-bird (7. auritus). This bird is met with from

July to September in the capoeiroes or overgrown abandoned planta-

tions. It prefers red flowers and flies very rapidly, constantly emitting

a rough note.

7. Ruby Humming-bird (7. colubris). Of this species two va-

rieties differing in size are met with, one being a third larger than

the other. Its flight is heavy and noisy like that of a humble-bee.

It prefers the flowers of orange trees, and those of the Lantana

rosea.

8. Castelnau’s Humming-bird (7. Castelnaudii, Bourc. and Muls,).

This bird is very rare ; it keeps below the flowers of a species of Mi-

mosa, the sweetness of which attracts many insects. Its note is very

sharp, and its flight very rapid and noisy. It was found near Cusco

in Bolivia. :

9. Sappho Humming-bird (7. Sappho). This bird inhabits the

warm valleys of Bolivia. Its note is disagreeable, its flight light ; it

lives in little troops. 9

10. Cora Humming-bird (7. Cora). This bird appears durmg

ee pg wild opltdetty O's | Joe ee eer et dtr ine.

Bibliographical. Notices. 9407

ethe|months of; February,;,-March,,April and, May,,in moist) places on

ithe, banks ,of the ‘river Rimac, near) Lima, |; [tives im flocks of eight

or,ten,couples. -Its flight is very light.

eng On THE Hoazin (Opisthocomus cristatus),

‘0 'This\bird is one of those whose position has always been embarrass-

ing to ‘ornithologists. By Linneeus and some other authors it was

“placed amongst the Gallinaceous birds ; Temminck referred it to his

order Omnivori ; Vieillot to the Passerine birds ; whilst by Latreille

‘at was included in a small order intermediate between the Gallinaceous

‘and’ Passerine birds established by him for the reception of the

‘pigeons’ and some other birds. This according’ to the views of

OM. Deville is its true position.

se°'The author here describes the anatomy of the bird and the struc-

oture of its beak and tongue (the latter organs being figured on pl. 9).

“He'states that it is entirely a phytophagous bird, the contents of its

stomach always consisting of the leaves of a tree known in Brazil

‘by the name of Aninga, in Guiana by that of Moucou Moucow (Arum

Varborescens, Linn.). It lives in large flocks on the banks of rivers,

eereeks’ and florid savannahs, where the above-mentioned tree grows

abundantly. Its note is a rough, grunting cry. It has an odour of

eastorewm, which its flesh also possesses, so that it is not used as food.

It nidificates in the lower parts of trees, forming its nest of branches

“eovered with some softer matter; the female lays three or four eggs

‘ef dirty white colour with scattered red spots. This bird inhabits

® Brazil; Peru, and Guiana.

709 3rd

Own THE CauRALE (Helias phalenoides, Vieill.).

_..M. Deville furnishes a few. anatomical: observations on, this bird,

‘which he says lives in solitude on, the banks of rivers and, about

“ marshy ground, feeding upon insects, mollusca and small fishes. . It

is excessively timid; its note is a weak whistling, to.an imitation of

“which it will reply. It flies very lightly, and rarely perches during

‘the day ; at night it perches on trees, where it also nidificates. The

female lays three or four oval eggs of a crimsoned yellow colour with

some spots of brick-red and violet-brown. It lives in Brazil, Peru,

_and Cayenne.

“ On THE Savacou (Cancroma).

» OF this bird M. Deville also gives a few anatomical details. The

bird lives in pairs in the neighbourhood of water, and feeds upon in-

sects; mollusca and fishes. It is very fieree. The author thinks

that there must be several species of this genus.

Vv 19

oo MIL. Description. of a new species of Cotinga brought by MM, de

Castelnau and Deville from South America; by MM. Deville and

.Sclater (V. pp. 226=7). The authors give the following character of

) this/bird -— [sy EB W

Cotinga porphyrolema, Dev. and Sclat. C. supra nigra, dorsi

- plumis:pennisque, nisi primariis, albo-marginatis, infra gula violacea

408 Henke al

VIII. Studies on the Anodonte of the Aube, by H. Drouet.' Se

cond article (V. pp. 244-251, and VI. pp. 285-290).

In this article the author describes those Anodonte of the Doplrt-

ment of the Aube which belong to the second and third groups of the

genus, —the Anatine and Piscinales, that is to say, the species/allied

to d. anatina and piscinalis. Of the first of these groups eor are

three species—namely,

5. A. anatina (Mytilus anatinus, Linn.).

6. A. Rayi, Dup.

7. A. parvula, Drouet. (A. coarctata, Potiez and Mithandy thie

name changed because previously employed for an American apa )

The second group also includes three species—namely, ri

8. A. piscinalis, Nilss. “ea

9. A. Milletii, Ray and Drouet. tom

10. 4. rostrata (Kok.), Rossm.

We defer giving the characters of these species until the cation

tion of the memoir.

These numbers also contain reports of the meetings of the Academy .

of Sciences from the 29th of March to the 21st of June 1852, and also

some notices of new works.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF GREAT BRITAIN.

April 15, 1853.

On the Identity of Structure of Plants and Animals.

By Tuomas H. Huxtey, F.R.S.

Tue lecturer commenced by referring to his endeavour last year* 6 to.

show that the distinction between living creatures, and those which

do not live, consists in the fact, that while the latter tend to remain ”

as they are, unless the operation of some internal cause effect’ a

change in their condition, the former have no such inertia, but pass”

spontaneously through a definite succession of states,—different in’

kind and order of succession for different species, but always identical |

in the members of the same species.

There is, however, another character of living hodiesOryataea’

tion, which is usually supposed to be their most striking peculiarity’

as contrasted with beings which do not live; and it was to the essen-

desired to direct attention.

————ea ee

Royal fnstitution. 409

“Te is fot mere external form which constitutes Organization. On

the table there was a lead-tree (as it is called), which, a mere product

of crystallization, possessed the complicated and graceful form of a

delicate Fern. If a section, however, were made of one of the leaflets

ofthis “tree,’” it would be found to possess a structure optically and

chemically homogeneous throughout.

» Make a section of any young portion of a real plant, and the result

would be very different. It would be found to be neither chemically

nor optically homogeneous, but to be composed of small definite

masses containing abundance of nitrogen imbedded in a homogeneous

matrix having a very different chemical composition. The lecturer

explained that it would save a great deal of confusion if two new

terms were adopted—that of Hndoplast for the imbedded masses

(Primordial utricle, nucleus, contents of authors) ; that of Periplastic

substance for the matrix (cell-wall, intercellular substance of authors).

Tn all young animal tissues the structure is essentially the same, con-

sisting of a homogeneous periplastic substance with imbedded endo-

plasts (nuclei of authors), as the lecturer illustrated by reference to

diagrams, and he therefore drew the conclusion that the common

structural character of livmg bodies as opposed to not living, is

the existence in the former of a local physico-chemical differentia-

tion ; while the latter are physically and chemically homogeneous

throughout.

“These facts, in their general outlines, have been well known since

the promulgation in 1838 of the celebrated cell-theory of Schwann.

Admitting to the fullest extent the meritorious service which this

theory had done to physiology, the lecturer endeavoured to show

that it was infected by a fundamental error, which had introduced

confusion into all later attempts to compare the vegetable with the

animal tissues. This error arose from the circumstance that when

' Schwann wrote, the primordial utricle in the Plant-cell was unknown,

Schwann therefore, who started from the structure of Cartilage, sup-

posed that the corpuscle of the cartilage cavity was homologous with

the “nucleus” of the vegetable cell, and that therefore all bodies in

animal tissues homologous with the cartilage corpuscles were “ nuclei.””

This conclusion is a necessary result of the premisses; and therefore,

the lecturer stated that he had carefully re-examined the structure

of Cartilage, in order to determine which of its elements corresponded

with the primordial utricle of the Plant,—the important missing

structure of which Schwann had given no account.

The general result at which he had arrived was this :—In all the

animal tissues the so-called nucleus (Endoplast) is the homologue of

_ the primordial utricle (Endoplast) of the Plant, the other histological

elements being invariably modifications of the periplastic substance.

Upon this view it becomes easy to trace the absolute identity of

plan in the organization of Plants and Animals, the differences between

the two being produced merely by the nature and form of the deposits

_ in or modifications of, the periplastic substance.

Thus in the Plant, the endoplast of the young tissue becomes a

primordial utricle, in which a “nucleus” may or ae arise ; it

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi.

410 Royal Institution.

persists for a longer or shorter time, and may divide, and) subdivide,

but never becomes metamorphosed into any kind of tissue. joo bor!

The periplastic substance, on the other hand, undergoes met

morphoses quite independently of the endoplast (a point which has

been greatly overlooked, and which the lecturer illustrated. by the

mode in which the peculiar cells of the Sphagnum leaf acquire their

thickening fibre after the total disappearance of the primordial

utricle) ; these changes are,—1. chemical; 2. morphological. The

chemical changes may be either the conversion of the cellulose into

xylogen, &c., or the deposit of salts, silica, &e. Again, the periplastic

substance around each endoplast may remain of one chemical com-

position, or it may be different in the outer part (intercellular sub-

stance, woody matter) from what it is in the inner (cellulose wall).

Then, as to the morphological changes in the periplastic substance,

they may consist in the development of cavities—vacuolation (develop-

ment of intercellular passages), or in fibrillation (spiral fibres, &c.).

It is precisely the same in the Animal.

The endoplast may here develope a nucleus (e.g. cartilage, cor;

puscle in some cases), or, as is more usual, it does not; it persists

for a longer or shorter time ; it divides and subdivides, but it never

becomes metamorphosed into any tissue.

The periplastic substance, on the other hand, undergoes. quite

independent modifications. By chemical change or deposit it acquires

horn, collagen, chondrin, syntonin, fats, calcareous salts, according

as it becomes epithelium, connective tissue, cartilage, muscle, nerve

or bone; and in some cases the chemical change in the immediate

neighbourhood of the endoplast is different from that exteriorly,

whence the assumption of distinct walls to the cartilage and bone

corpuscles ; of “ cell-contents”’ and of “intercellular substance,” as

distinct histological elements.

The morphological changes in the periplastic substance in the

Animal again, are of the same nature as in the Plant,—Vacuolation

and Fibrillation (by which latter term is understood not only the

actual breaking up in definite lines, but the tendency to do so).

Vacuolation of the periplastic substance is seen to its greatest extent

in the ‘“Areolar’? Connective Tissue ;—Fibrillation, in Tendons,

Fibro-cartilage and Muscle.

In both Plants and Animals then, there is one histological element,

the Endoplast, which does nothing but vegetatively repeat itself: the

other element, the Periplastic substance, is the subject of all the

chemical and morphological metamorphoses in consequence of which

specific tissues arise. The differences between them are mainly,—

1. That in the Plant the endoplast grows and, as the primordial

utricle, attains a large comparative size; while in the Animal the

endoplast. remains small, the principal bulk being formed by the

periplastic substance ; and 2. in the nature of the chemical changes

in the periplastic substance in each case. This does not, however,

always hold good, the Ascidians furnishing examples of animals whose

periplastic substance contains cellulose.

In conclusion, the lecturer endeavoured to point out that the value

Zoological Society. 411

of the cell-theory was purely anatomical; and that the attempts which

had been made to base upon it some physiological explanation of the

facts’ of life,—by the assumption of cell-force, metabolic force, &c.

&c.,—were no more philosophical than the old notions. of actions of

the vessels, &c., of which physiologists have lately taken so much

pains to get rid.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

March 25, 185 1.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES OF NassA, IN THE COLLECTION

or Hueu Cumine, Esa. By ArTHUR Apams, F.L.S. ere.

8 [Continued from p. 325.]

(O15 7

Subgenus Atectrion, Montfort.

Shell bucciniform ; spire elevated ; inner lip with the callus mode-

rately developed ; outer lip dentate, or serrate at the margin.

A. Shell papillose ; inner lip spread.

1. NAssa seminoposa, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, acu-

minatd, levi, nitidd, fulvo-fuscescente; suturd tuberculis moni-

liformibus ornatd ; longitudinaliter plicatd, plicis superné sub-

nodulosis ; anfractu ultimo antice transversim sulcato, labio levi,

cum callo tenui expanso obtecto, labro antice dentato intus li-

“rato. J

- Hab. Island of Annaa, South Seas, on the reefs (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

B. Shell smooth, polished.

1, NassA mucronata, A. Adams. .N, testd ovato-conicd, sub-

levi, nitidd, longitudinaliter. plicatd, lutescenti fusco variegatd ;

anfractibus rotundatis, ultimo gibboso; spird acutd, mucronatd ;

- labio levi; labro intus lirato.

_ Hab. Dumaguete, isle of Negros, 11 fathoms, black sand (7. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

2. NassA opLiquata, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, obliqud,

- levissimd, nitidd ; lineis fuscis transversis, fascid pallidd ornatd,

>) - cinerescente, albo variegatd ; labio levi, simplici; labro inius

irate.

\ Hab. Cagayan, province of Misamis, island of Mindanao, sandy

mud, 25 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

nae Nassa punctata, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd ; spird

: ie _ acuminatd, levi, cinered, albido punctatd, lineolis fuscis transversis

- ornatd; labio callo tenui expanso tecto; columelli rugosd ; labro

~~ extus incrassato, intus lirato.

Hab. Puerto Galero, province of Albay, isle of Luzon, coarse sand,

“6 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

_«))4..Nassa Luentiernosa, A, Adams. N. be ovato-conicd ;

412 Zoological, Society.

spird acuminata, levi, nitidd, lutescente aut cinerescente,, lineis

undulatis confertis, pictd, lineolis fuscis. transversis ornatd;, labio

cum callo tenui tecto ; columelld antice rugosd ;, labro margine in-

crassato, intus valde lirato.

Hab. Masbate, 7 fathoms, sandy mud (#7, C.). Mus. Cuming.

5. Nassa tuctuosa, A. Adams. \N. testd ovatd, elongatd, acu-

minatd, gubnitidd, transversim sulcatd, nigricante, nonnunquam

fasciis albo-articulatis ornatd ; anfractibus planulatis ; labio, callo

‘nitido obtecto ; columella anticé biplicatd et tuberculis tribus in-

structd ; labro extus incrassato, intus valde lirato.

Hab. Cagayan, province of Misamis, isle of Mindanao, , under

stones on the reefs (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

6. Nassa stotipa, A. Adams. NV. testd ovato-conicd ;,.spird

acuminatd, solidd, cinered, fusco maculatd, longitudinaliter pli-

catd; aperturd antice effusd; labio reflewo, levi, valde ealloso ;

labro intus levi, Fusco alboque fasciato. lasM wel

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. .

7. Nassa pistorta, A.Adams. NV. testd ovato-conied, .nitidd ;

spird acuminatd, distortd, pallidd, cinereo variegatd, lineis, fuscis

transversis ornatd ; aperturd antice valde effusd.; labio. levi, an-

tice biplicato ; lair anticé producto, intus lirato. diate

Hab. ?, Mus. Cuming. sT .Sy¥i

8. NassA MARMOREA, A. Adams. N.., test ovato-conicd, levi,

nitidd ; spird subacuminatd, albidd, fusco marmoratd, Jasciis dua-

bus pallidis ornatd ; anfractibus planiusculis ; labio corrugato ;

labro extus varicoso, intus lirato.

Hab. Cagayan, Mindanao, 25 fathoms, sandy mud (Ce) Mus.

Cuming.

9. Nassa sprrAtTa, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, acuminatd,

levi, nitidd, albidd, luteo-fusco nebulosd ; anfractibus convexius-

culis, prope suturas angulatis ; labio levi; labro intus lirato, ew-

tus incrassato, antice margine simplici non dentato,

Hab. Swan River. Mus. Cuming.

C. Shell smooth or ribbed. Inner lip defined. »

1. Nassa rurocinctra, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, sub-

turritd, albidd, fascid transversd rufd ornatd, longitudinaliter

plicatd, transversim striatd ; anfractibus subrotundatis ; labio

callo albo circumscripto tecto ; labro extus marginato, intus sul-

cato.

Hab. Honduras (Dyson). Mus. Cuming.

2. Nassa micans, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-fusiformi, albida,

levi, ‘nitidissimd ; anfractibus convexiusculis supremis costellatis ;

labio callo tenui tecto ; labro antice crenulato, intus lirato. -

Hab. Cagayan, } Misamis, Mindanao, 25 fathoms, sandy mud (. e. ):

Mus. Cuming.

3. NassA PALLIDULA, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, subacumina td

YINN

Zooloyical Society: 418

OO pallidd, Tevi, anfractnultimo antic® trdnsversin Siléato } suturd

S\ canaliculata > Tabio cum eallo ‘circumscripto tecto';’ columella sim-

~ nhied;\ labro extus marginato, intus lirato.

Hab. Malacca, coarse sand, 10 fathoms (H.'C.).

4. Nassa compTa, A. Adams. NN. testd ovato-conicd, subturritd,

* levi, nitidd, rufescente pallide variegutd ; anfractibus convexius-

“\eulis, supremis costellatis; labio éum® callo ctrcumscripto tecto ;

‘ columella antic® corrugatd ; labro margine incrassato, albo, sub-

NS epe flere!

Hab. Cape St. Antonio, Africa.

“5. Nassa succincta, A. Adams. WN. testé ovatd, subturritd,

_ levi, cinerescente ; Sascid pallidd, cinctd, anfractibus planulatis,

“8 Sato! circumscripto tecto ; columelld dentato-rugosd ; labro postice

‘°° Inflewo, antic? valde sinuato et dentato, extus limbato, intus lirato.

| Hab. Masbate. Mus. Cuming.

6. Nassa zonauis, A. Adams. N. tesid ovato-acuminatd, levi,

: bb ‘nitidd, longitudinaliter striatd ; anfractu ultimo transversim sul-

* cato’'; lutescente, fasciis tribus transversis rufo-fuscis cinctd ;

“Tabio’ cum callo tenui expanso tecto ; columella levi; labro extus

incrassato, intus lirato.

Hab. Isle of Ticao, on the reefs (H. C.). | Mas. Cuming.

see NAssa serrura, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, acuminald, levi,

~” nitidd, fulvd, albo nebulosd ; anfractibus convexiusculis, supremis

‘"costellatis ; labio cum callo circumscripto tecto ; columelld trans-

_. yversim corrugatd ; labro extus incrassato, intus lirato.

“Hab. Masbate, on the reefs (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

» 8, Nassa semipricata, A. Adams, , N. testd. ovato-conied, ci-

- nered, fascid pallida transversd ornaté, nitidd, sublevi, longitu-

... dinaliter plicatd, plicis in anfructu, ultimo se@pe. evanidis, inter-

___ stittis transversim striatis ; labio.callo circumscripto ; columelld

transversim corrugato-plicatd; labro extus albo marginato, intus

lirato.

Hab. Chusan (Benson). Mus. Cuming.

9. Nassa crnnamomnma, A. Adams. _N, testd ovato-acuminatd,

ao @emnamomed, levi, nitidd, levigatd, semipellucidd, anfractibus con-

eidnl VEZ: labio simplici ; labro extus marginato, intus sublirato.

Hab. Dumaguete, isle of Negros, under stones, low water (i. C.).

us. Cuming.

10. Nassa Bapia, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-acuminatd, levi,

wh mitidd, castaned ; anfractibus planis, supremis longitudinaliter

_\plicatis, anfractu ultimo transversim striato; labio simplict vir

* __calloso; labro extus marginato, intus plicato.

Hab, Sinaat, province of North Ilocos, island of Luzon, onthe

4 ety C.). Mus. Cuming. i

_ yyil..Nassa mirrauis, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, acumi-

natd, fused, sublevi, longitudinaliter semiplicatd ; anfractibus

OLW

414 Zoological Society.

planiusculis, ultimo antic? transversim sulcato; labio subcorrugato ;

labro extus marginato, intus valde lirato.

Hab. Isinimalan, isle of Negros, on the mud-banks (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

12. Nassa serotina, A. Adams. UN. testd turritd, acuminatd,

serotind, anfractu ultimo anticé cingulis duabus elevatis articulatis

ornato ; transversim sudstriatd, longitudinaliter plicatd, plicis

rotundis subdistantibus; apertura albd; columelld levi, subcallosd ;

labro extus incrassato, intus lirato.

Hab. Australia.

13. Nassa putcHeya, A. Adams. N. testd turritd, acuminatd,

nitidd, albidd, luteo variegatd, fascid fuscd transversd ornatd ;

longitudinaliter plicatd, plicis subdistantibus rotundatis tuberculis

albis transversis instructis ; labio calloso nitido ; labro extus mar-

ginato, intus lirato.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope. Mus. Cuming.

14. Nassa TeRETIuscuLA, A. Adams. WN. testd subturritd, acu-

minatd, lutescente aut plumbed, fascid angustd fused transversd

ornatd ; levi, nitidd, longitudinaliter valde plicatd ; labio cum callo

mediocri tecto; columelld antice tortuosd, plicatd; labro extus

limbato, intus lirato.

Hab. Eastern Seas. Mus, Cuming.

15. Nassa vARicIFERA, A, Adams. WN, testd turritd ; spird acu-

minatd, pallidd, fasciis fuscis duabus transversis ornatd ; anfrac-

tibus subplanulatis, varicibus albis, spiraliter instructis ; suturd

canaliculatd ; columella anticé plicis tribus transversis ; labro

extus marginato, postice angulato, intus valde lirato.

Hab, Eastern Seas.

16. Nassa scataris, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, subtur-

ritd, pallidd, rufo-fusco fasciatd ; longitudinaliter costatd, trans-

versim liratd; anfractibus rotundatis, tuberculis moniliformibus

apud suturam ; suturd subcanaliculatd ; labio cum callo subexpanso

tenui tecto ; columelld corrugatd, anticé biplicatd ; labro antice

crenulato, intus lirato.

Had. Island of Corrigidor, 7 fathoms, coarse sand (H. C.). Mus.

Cuming.

17. Nassa puanocostaTa, A. Adams. WN. testd “ovato-conicd,

cinerescente, fascid rufo-fuscd transversim cinctd ; costellis planis

confertis longitudinalibus, interstitiis concinne clathratis ornatd ;

labio cum callo circumscripto tecto ; columelldjtransversim plicato-

dentatd ; labio antice denticulato, intus valde lirato.

Hab. Payta, Peru, under stones, low water (H. C.). Mus. Cu-

ming.

D. Shell scalariform, cancellated.

1. NassA ANGULIFERA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, sub-

turritd, pallide fulvd; fascid fused cinetd, transversim sulcatd,

longitudinaliter plicatd, plicis distantibus, postic® apud suturas

Zoological. Society. 415

_oipoangulatis ; labio cum callo albo. nitido tecto ; labro margine sub-

reflexo, intus crenulato.

Hab, Galapagos Islands, 10 fathoms (H..C.). Mus. Cuming.

2. Nassa NopicinetTa, A. Adams. UN. testd ovato-turritd; spird

acuminatd, pallidd, lineis rufis transversis cinctd, transversim

sulcatd ; plicis distantibus longitudinalibus, apud suturas noduli-

feris ornatd; labio cum callo albo levi nitido tecto ; labro extus

varicoso, intus lirato.

Hab. Galapagos Islands, 7 fathoms (H.C€.). Mus. Cuming.

3. Nassa Sancta Hetens#, A. Adams. — N. testd ovato-conicd,

subturritd ; spird productd; anfractibus rotundatis, albidd rufo-

variegatd, longitudinaliter costatd, costis distantibus subnodosis ;

anfractu ultimo antice transversim sulcato ; labio levi, calloso ;

“~ eolumelld antice uniplicatd ; labro intus lrato.

Hab. St. Helena, sandy mud, 20 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

4. Nassa crnctretta, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, albidd,

* lineis fuscis transversis cinctd, longitudinaliter valde plicatd,

plicis distantibus, liris transversis albis, interstitiis fuscis or-

natd ; labio corrugato, vir calloso ; labro extus varicoso, intus

valde lirato.

Hab. St. Helena, 20 fathoms, sandy mud.

5. Nassa corrucata, A. Adams. UN. testd elongatd, subturritd,

~* fulvescente, rufo nebulosd ; transversim liratd, longitudinaliter

plicatd ; plicis nodulosis ; anfractibus convewiusculis ; labio sim-

plict, non calloso ; labro intus lirato, margine crenulato; colu-

melld tortuosd, antice productd.

Hab. Eastern Seas. Mus. Cuming.

6. Nassa TurritTA, A. Adams. UN. testd elongatd, subturritd,

pallide fulvd; anfractibus rotundatis ; suturd subcanaliculata,

‘longitudinaliter plicatd, transversim liratd, lirts subnodulosis ;

labio cum callo tenui tecto; columelld anticé abrupte truncata ; labro

intus valde lirato. ;

~ Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

. 7. Nassa Japonica, A. Adams. _ N. testd turritd, pallidé fulvd,

fascid rufo-fuscd cinctd ; longitudinaliter plicatd, cingulis trans-

versis ad plicas nodulosis ornatd, interstitiis longitudinaliter

striatis ; labio subrugoso ; columelld antice productd ; labro intus

~ lirato.

Hab. Japan (Dr. Siebold). Mus. Cuming.

“8. NassA penticuzata, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, ful-

vescente rufo maculosd ; anfractibus conveviusculis, longitudinaliter

plicatd, transversim liratd, iris planis, interstitiis tenuissimé

longitudinaliter striatis ; labio cum callo albo nitido tecto, antice

producto, libero; labro intus lirato, margine denticulato.

_« Ha, ? Mus. Cuming. ;

«9. Nassa Nivea, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, candidd,

-.~. nitidd ; anfractibus planulatis plicis longitudinalibus distantibus,

~f3

416 Zoological, Society.

transversim sulcatd ;, labio cum,calio mediocri tecto, margine acuto

producto ; labro margine subcrenulato, intus lirato ; columella an-

tice triplicatd.

Hab. Batangas, island of Luzon, 21 fathoms, coarse sand (H. C.).

Mus. Cuming.

10. Nassa piicaTeLua, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, Sulvd ;

labro albido ; anfractibus subrotundatis longitudinaliter plicatis

transversim liratis, liris ad plicas nodulosis ; labio. cum callo me-

diocri ; columellé antice uniplicatd ; labro margine acuto, intus

lirato.

Hab. Wallwich Bay, Africa. Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus Trrronetia, Adams; Tritonia, Fleming. \

Shell turrited, cancellated ; aperture rounded, not produced into

an anterior canal; outer lip not dentate, with a marginal varix.

1, Nassa ruscata, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, spird, acumi-

natd, anfractibus conveviusculis, fused, longitudinaliter. plicatd,

transversim liratd, plicis ad liras tuberculatis, interstitiis trans-

versim striatis ; columelld rugosd; labro postice sinuato, intus

dentato-lirato.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus Tritt, Risso.

Shell turrited ; inner lip spreading ; outer lip not dentate, without

a marginal varix.

1. Nassa pEALBATA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, acumi-

natd, subturritd, albidd, fascid. pallida luted cinctd; anfractibus

planulatis longitudinaliter, plicatis, plicis nodulosis, transversim>

liratis ; columella tuberculato-dentatd ; labro extus incrassato,

intus dentato-lirato.

Hab. Dumaguete, isle of Negros, 11 fathoms, black coarse sand

(H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

2. Nassa CosTELLIFERA, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd,

acuminatd, albidd, fusco-variegatd, fascid fuscd in ultimo an-

Fractu longitudinaliter costulatd, transversim liratd ; costellis

nodulosis ; anfractibus planiusculis ; labio transversim corrugato-

plicato ; labro intus lirato.

Hab, Curimas. Mus. Cuming. cy

3. Nassa TrrrascratTa, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-acuminatd |!

spird acutd, productd, pallide cerulescente aut albidd, fasciis tri-

bus transversis rufis ornatd, longitudinaliter subplicatd, transver-

sim sulcatd ; columelld levi, callo cum nitido expanso tecto; labro

margine acuto, intus lirato.

Hab. Vigo Bay (M‘dAndrew). Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus DesmouxgEa, Gray. f Sof

Shell subglobose, coyered with a downy epidermis; , spire short ;

apex papillary.

Zooloyical Soviety: AL?

oP) DrswoOULEA ‘PrnGurs, A? Adams. D. testd ovatd, abbreviatd,

S ‘wentricosd ; spird brevi, apice mucronato ; anfractibus gibbosis,

lutescente ‘albo variegatd ; epidermide ‘fusco villoso tectd, trans-

\-) versim' striata’; labio calloso; columelld levi, antice tuberculo

unico, uniplicatd ; labro intus lirato.

\Hab..\Senegal.... Mus. Cuming.

“9 DESMOULEA PYRAMIDALIS, A. Adams. JD. testd ovato-conicd ;

spird acuminatd, apice obtuso, violascente, longitudinaliter. eva-

“nide plicatd, transversim sulcatd ; labio fusco subcalloso simplici ;

labro extus marginato, intus lirato.

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming.

3. DresmMouLrA, crassa, A. Adams. D. testd ovato-conicd, ab-

i breviatd, solidd, levi; spird obtusd, apice violaceo; anfractibus

superne gibbosis, rufescente albo variegatd, transversim sulcatd ;

labio cum callo crasso tecio; columella transversim hratd, tite

~wuniplicatd, tuberculis duobus instructd ; labro intus lirato.

Hab. Japan.» Mus. Cuming.

he: 9 ‘Desmouuea Jarvonica, A. Adams. D. testa ovatd, levi,

nitidd, antice transversim sulcatd, fulvescente, maculis lineisque

transversis Suscis ornatd, albo variegatd; labio antice calloso ;

columella antice tuberculis tribus instructd; labro extus incras-

sato, intus lirato.

ab. Japan. (Siebold).., Mus. Cuming.

Subgenus Acicunina, A, Adams.

=SoyN . "

» Shell turrited ; immer lip with'a circumscribed callus free anteriorly ;

outer lip with the margin thickened’ and flexuose:

TY)’ Aercurrns cosrara, A.‘Adams. A. testd turritd, acuminatd,

serotind, nitidd, longitudinaliter costatd, transversim sulcatd ; labio

“calloso, anticé fusco, producto ; ; labri mar rgine subrecto, intus li-

rato.

Hab.

2. AcricuLina striata, A. Adams. A. testd ovato-turritd, fused,

~~ suturas longitudinaliter plicatd, transversim valde striatd 3 labio

ealloso ; labri margine vix incrassato, intus lirato.

Hab. San Nicholas, isle of Zebu, 5 fathoms, sandy mud (H, C. V3

Mus: ‘Cuming.

“3S

? Mus. Cuming.

“ACICULINA LABIATA, A. “Adams....A. testd turritd, acuminatd,

aye ‘nitidd, cinerescente, fascid pallidd. transversd, ornatd, longitudi-

‘naliter costatd, costis ad suturam nodulosis, transversim sulcatd ;

labio fusco, calloso; labro margine incrassato, fusco, valde flex.

uoso, postice sinuato, in medio producto.

Hab. Malacca, coarse sand,10 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

4 Ncreunmwa @uaBRAaTA, A. Adams. A. testd turritd,acuminatd,

418 Miscellaneous.

levi, nitidd, longitudinaliter substriatd, albidd, fasciis cinerescen-

tibus maculisque fuscis ornatd ; labio calloso, anticé uniplicato ;

labri margine incrassato, flexuoso, in medio producto.

Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming.

5. Actcunina macutata, A. Adams. A. testd turritd, levi,

nitidd, albd, maculis luteo-fuscis longitudinalibus ornatd, trans-

versim sulcatd, sulcis distantibus ; labio calloso, anticé producto ;

columelld uniplicatd ; labro extus marginato, intus lirato.

Hab. Banang, Sargassinan, isle of Luzon, muddy sand, low water

(H. C.). Mus. Cuming.

6. Acicutina virrata, A. Adams. A. testd turritd, albidd, ni-

tidd, fascid transversd fuscd interruptd ornatd, transversim sul-

catd, longitudinaliter costatd ; labio cailoso ; columelld bituber-

culatd, et antice valde uniplicatd ; labro extus varicoso, intus den-

tato-lirato.

Hab. Ticao, coral sand, 6 fathoms (H. C.). Mus, Cuming.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Nervures of Leaves and their Distribution.

By L. von Bucu.

Fosstt leaves can frequently only be studied in their form and

neuration. The nervures have unfortunately been little noticed

by botanists, as though they were of but little importance, and the

laws which rule their numerous modifications have not yet been

traced. It is to be regretted that, even in the best figures, the cha-

racters of the neuration of the leaves are badly» represented, and

sometimes even in contradiction to the laws of nature. This is the

case not only with fossil, but also with living plants. I wish to draw

the attention of botanists to this subject, and shall confine myself to

some leaves of dicotyledonous plants which are readily procured for

examination.

A leaf is an organ essential to the life of the plant. In its deve-

lopment it relinquishes the cylindrical form of the branches and twigs,

and extends itself into a flat plate, one surface of which is turned

towards the earth and the other to the sky. On the lower surface

are the stomata which absorb carbonic acid from the air, decompose

it, and set oxygen at liberty. Now this part of the leaf could not be

developed, still less could it maintain itself in this extended condition,

without the strong network of nervures which are found beneath the

leaf. The number of these nervures is fixed for each leaf ; even for

each species. If the leaf grows extraordinarily, new nervures do not

appear on this large surface ; the number of nervures was fixed even

in the closed bud. The irregularities in number in the bud are con-

fined within such narrow limits, that they are of no importance ‘in

Miscellaneous. 419

regard to the quantity of nervures. It is consequently necessary to

indicate and fix this number in every drawing or description of a

fossil leaf ; without it new species cannot be determined.

When the secondary nervures of a simple leaf go from the central

nervure to the margin or even a little beyond the parenchyma, these

are nervures running towards the margin (Randliufer).

They are simple when the first pair of secondary nervures above

the petiole is without tertiary nervures, as in the beeches, in Alnus

glutinosa and Castanea vesca, If tertiary nervures arise from the

lower side of the first secondary nervures, these are winged nervures.

The nervures however do not always attain the margin of the leaf.

Very frequently they stop at a certain distance from the margin with

so much constancy and regularity that they form a new and very ex-

tensive division which is capable of many subdivisions. This consti-

tutes the system of arched nervures. Two neighbouring nervures are

bent towards one another and united in an elegant arch so exactly,

that it is only possible by close observation to ascertain where one

stops and the other commences. Nevertheless, at the pomt of union

there is always a small elevation, from which, usually close to the su-

perior nervure, a common nervure arises, which goes to the margin

of the leaf and terminates in a point or tooth of the margin. The

superior nervure sends a branch downwards; but the essential branch

curves upwards to join the secondary nervure next above it in a

similar arch ; this continues to the apex of the leaf. A series of con-

tinuous arches is formed, sometimes ten or more in succession. The

lines of the folds of the leaf divide these arches in the middle, but do

not attain the margin. This pretty form of neuration is one of the

most common in our plants. It is exhibited in the Hieracia, the

Dipsacee, and very distinctly in the Epilobium angustifolium; it. is

also met with in many shrubs and trees, such as the walnut, orange

and lemon trees, and the holly. _ In tropical plants with projecting

ribs it is always the case: drawings allow one to trace the course of

the nervures, except that they do not indicate their continuation. to

the margin.

The nervures running towards the apex (Spitzliufer) are not less

striking. In these the lateral nervures run in elegant curves from

the base between the margin and the central nervure, uniting again

with this nervure at or near the apex. In the latter case some more

secondary nervures separate from the central rib, the last pair of which

reunite with it at the point. The first are complete, as in nearly all

the Caryophyllee, in many species of Laurus and Zizyphus. The

second are incomplete, as in Cornus, Philadelphus and Ceanothus.

» Another neuratio: is especially exhibited by tropical plants; in

this the nervure follows the margin from base to apex, completely

surrounding the leaf and termimating exactly at the apex. Secondary

hervures can scarcely ever attain the margin. They are generally

very near one another and very fine ; they divide and lose themselves

in the nervures of the circumference. These are marginal nervures

(Saumliufer). This form belongs to most of the Myrtacee and the

Banksie ; it is also probably that of Buzus.

420 Miscellaneous:

There is evidently a multitude’ of other forms ‘of Heuration, which

must be associated with the precéding. “They ought to form, the

subject of a’ special work. It is only by this means that the appa-

rent exceptions ean be explained ; such as the secondary nervures of

Owyacantha, Galeopsis, and Euphrasia, which do not terminate at the

apex, but in the notches ; the tertiary nervures of the Ranunculi ; or

the circumscription of the notches by the tertiary nervures in many,

species of Acer, with other analogous phenomena. wea aig

The above-mentioned forms, which are undoubtedly the most com-

mon, may be grouped as follows :— i

Leaves are either simple, digitate or pinnate. y

Simple leaves, which are composed only of one plate, have their

neuration,— rh

A. Running towards the margin (Randliufer) ; when the nervures

run from the central rib to the margin and terminate there; these

are—

a. Simple, when no tertiary nervures arise from the secondary

nervures.

6. Compound, when there are tertiary nervures.

B. Arched (Bogenliufer). Each pair of secondary nervures uniting

to form an arch. TOP

C. Running towards the apex (Spitzliiufer). Two inferior second-

ary nervures running between the margin and the central . rib to

attain the apex of the leaf ;—

a. Complete, when the two nervures actually reach the apex.

b. Incomplete, when the two neryures do not, reach the apex.

D. Marginal (Sawmliufer). The two lateral nervures of the base

running towards the apex, following the margins throughout.—

Bibl. Univ. de Genéve, Oct. 1852, p. 161.

On the Occurrence-of large quantities of the Shells of Anodo

cygnea on the sea-coast near Sandgate. By Francis Brent, Esq.

Sandgate, March 21, 1853.

My prar Gray,—lI noticed a curious circumstance this evening :—

in walking by the sea-shore I perceived large quantities of the shells

of Anodonta cygnea strewn along the beach,—either washed up at the

top of high-water mark, or mixed with the drift weeds and rubbish.

Nearly every specimen was more or less imperfect ; i most instances

one valve only, and part of the other remained ; in many cases, how-

ever, there was a singular perforation of about a quarter of an inch

in diameter in one of the valves, and in some instances both valves

were perfect, but in those cases part of the muscles that open and

close the shells remained. The quantity was so great, that in the

distance of a mile I could certainly have collected a waggon-load.

Now as this mollusk inhabits only fresh water, how comes it. that so

large a quantity should be found on the sea-coast? I can only

account for the circumstance by the supposition that they had been

brought there by birds, probably Royston crows, which, during the

Miscellaneous. 421

he satan of about a quarter of a mile from the sea, abounds with

It would be a puzzle for future geologists, should by any chance

the present beach be suddenly covered up, as they would find in a

bed of sea-worn pebbles a stratum of freshwater shells, and not an

inconsiderable one either. Some of these shells are nearly 7 inches.

‘wide or long. :

; Ever sincerely yours,

yS..0. Gray, Bsq. Francis Brenr.

Sandgate, March 28, 1853.

An respect to “« Anodonta cygnea,” Lam glad that Dr. Gray thinks

the fact of the shells being found upon the beach worthy of record:

he can make what use he likes of the information. I went this

" evening to'have another examination of the spot, but can’ send you

nothing more worthy to be mentioned.

I found that the shells were in the greatest quantity immediately

over the bank of beach on the side nearest the canal, where the sea

néver comes except during storms, so that the shells were not placed

there by the waves., I. walked. for nearly ‘two miles without seeing

any diminution of the number, and Ihave no doubt Icould have

found them nearly close to Hythe; in some» places they were so

thick, that I could scarcely put my foot down without treading on a

shell or fragment. I think I told you that the shells were scattered

on the land from the high-water mark nearly to the canal.

It has been suggested to me by a friend here, that these shells

might have been washed out into the sea when the water was let

out of the canal at the sluice gates. I can scarcely think this pro-

bable, as in that case they would not have been found inland from

high-water mark—they would not have had the peculiar hole in them

—they would have been found in a more perfect condition; and again,

as the habit of the mollusk is to bury itself in the mud, the force of

the ‘stream must have been very great indeed to have dislodged it;

whereas I noticed this evening, that although the gates were open the

stream was flowing very slowly. I still, therefore, hold to my Opinion,

that they have been carried to the spot on which they are found by

herons or Royston crows. Bt

~Thave sent a small box containing some specimens addressed to

Dr. Gray at the Museum. , ¥

alan Believe me, ever yours sincerely,

ge Gray, Esq. Francis Brent. |

Si} garth J brea

4232 Miscellaneous.

Description of a new genus of Gorgoniadee. foam

By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., P.B.S. &e. bre

The Coral here described was sent to me by Sir John Richardson.

It is nearly allied to Gorgonia, but the branches are erect, clavate,

and very rarely subdivided. The bark is very thick, formed of nu-

merous close diverging cells radiating round a very thin, small, black

compressed axis, each of the cells ending in a conical prominent tu-

berele closely covered externally with red calcareous spicula....The

expanded base and the base of the stem and the interspaces between

the cells are covered with smaller red calcareous granules.

This genus may be named and characterized thus :—

GonIGORIA.

Coral clavate, slightly branched; the root dilated; axis horns

black, compressed, thin; bark thick, calcareous, covered with conical

tubercles, each covered externally with numerous close red spicula.

GONIGORIA CLAVATA.

Coral clavate, rounded at the end, simple, or rarely forked.

Hab. 2

The coral is almost two inches high, and the thickest part is about

one-third of an inch in diameter.—Proc. Zool. Soc.

Note on a species of Francolin.

By Dr. Nicnotson, H.E.1.C. Medical Service.

While in Arabia in February 1836, I proceeded into the interior

as far as the town of Moosa, about twenty miles to the eastward of

Mocha in Yemen, accompanied by Captain Bull of the Indian Navy,

in quest of plants and other objects of natural history, as well as

with the view of seeing the country. Having delivered our intro-

duction to the chief of that district, he assignicd us quarters in his

palace and appointed an Arab huntsman to attend us—as well to

show us game, as to be a guardian to our persons. We started at

daylight, mounted on asses, and pursued our course to the eastward

for about six miles, when at the foot of a range of hills, in a jungle or

Acacia arabica, we came on several large coveys of guinea-fowl. We

soon found that it was of no use to attempt to get a shot by walking

after them, as they soon left us; so we followed, and whenever they

entered a thick piece of jungle we ran up in time to get a shot at them,

being pressed to take wing. In this way we made a very good bag,

to which we afterwards added a bustard (differing from the Indian)

and several small hares, which were very abundant. At the first

shot I brought down, as I supposed, a couple of guinea-fowl, right

and left, but on picking them up found that one of them was a fine

species of Francolin.

Bill and legs coral-red, the latter with blunt knobs for spurs; the

top of the head, a line under the eye from the angle of the mouth,

and a patch below it, black; round the eye and some way down the

i a

Meteorological Observations. 423

neck, buff ; breast and side covered with large patches of black, buff,

and light blue or french-grey; all the back and other parts french-

grey ;_ the quills are light buff.

This magnificent bird we found afterwards in pairs, betraying the

same habits as the two species of Francolin in India, the male often

standing and crowing on some small eminence. These birds are fully

as large as the gallina, which is not quite so large as the domesticated

Species, but as large as a good-sized fowl.

I propose for this bird the name of Francolinus yemensis.—Proc.

Zool. Soc.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MARCH 1853.

Chiswick.—March 1. Snowing: sleet: clear and frosty. 2. Uniformly over-

cast: fine: overcast: slight frost. 3. Clear: fine: cloudy: clear and frosty. 4.

fine: slight rain. 5. Rain, 6. Cloudy: slightrain. 7. Rain: foggy. 8. Uni-

formly overcast: rain: foggy at night. 9. Foggy: fine. 10. Overcast: fine:

clear. 11. Foggy: fine: slight fog. 12. Dense fog: fine: foggy. 13. Slight fog:

very fine: rain at night. 14. Rain: heavy rain: clear and frosty. 15. Hoar-

frost : large masses of snow-like clouds: very fine: overcast. 16. Uniform haze:

cloudy. 17. Densely overcast: clear and frosty at night. 18. Overcast : frosty.

19. Clear: dry air: frosty. 20. Fine: cloudy: frosty. 21. Slight snow: overcast :

clear and frosty. 22. Cloudy and cold: clear and frosty. 23. Snow-showers

occasionally. 24. Clear. 25. Clear: cloudy: clear and frosty. 26. Quite clear:

fine: hazy. 27. Overcast. 28. Cloudy. 29. Foggy: dry cold haze. 30. Dry

haze: very fine. 31. Very fine: rain.

Mean temperature of the Month .....s00....seeseesssecneee! sete OF 41

Mean temperature of March 1852 ......ssc..cssecccasseeeseeees 39 62

Mean temperature of March for the last twenty-seven years 42 -52

Average amount of rain in March .,............-2058 eeesonserce, 2 40:inch.

_ Boston.—March 1. Cloudy: snow a.m. 2—5. Cloudy. 6, Cloudy: rain p.m,

7,8. Cloudy. 9. Fine. 10. Cloudy. 11. Fine. 12. Cloudy. 13. Fine. 14.

Cloudy: rain A.M., and rain and snow p.m. 15. Fine. 16. Cloudy: rain a.m.

and snow P.M. 17. Cloudy: snow pm. 18. Fine. 19. Fine: snow a.m. 20.

Fine.. 21. Cloudy. 22. Cloudy: snow a.M.ande.m. 23. Cloudy. 24. Fine.

25. Cloudy: snow a.M.andp.M. 26. Fine. 27. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m.

28—3]. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—March 1. Cloudy a.m.: showers, thaw p.m. 2.

Showers a.M.: showers, thaw p.m. 3. Fine, frost a.m.: clear, aurorarp.m. 4,

‘Fine, thaw A.m.: damp p.m. 5. Fine, clear a.m.: cloudy p.m. 6. Rain a.M.:

clear, aurora p.m. 7. Bright a.m.: clear, S. aurora p.m. 8. Cloudy a.m. : clear,

aurora P.M. 9. Cloudy a.m.: cloudy, aurora p.m. 10. Cloudy a.m.: clear,

aurora P.M. 11. Bright a.m.: clear, aurorap.m. 12. Hazy a.M.: clear, aurora

P.m. 13. Bright a.m.: hazy p.m. 14. Hazy a.m. and p.m. 15. Snow-showers

A.M.: sleet-showers P.M. 16. Snow-showers a.M.: cloudy p.m. 17. Clear,

rost A.M. : Clear, aurora p.M. 18. Clear, frost a.m.: snow-showers P.M. 19. Snow-

showers A.m.: clear, frost p.m. 20, 21. Snow-showers a.M. and P.M. 22, 23,

Clear, frost A.M. and p.m. 24. Clear, snow a.m.: clear p.m. 25. Snow-showers

Am.: clear, frost p.m. 26. Drops 4.m.: rainp.mM. 27. Bright a.m.: fine p.m.

28, Bright a.m.: fine, aurora p.m. 29. Clear a.m.: fine p.m. 30. Bright a.m. :

clear p.m. 31. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m.

Mean temperature of March for twenty-six previous years... 40°46

Mean temperature of this month — ..........0..sssssecseeeeerene OO "24

liad Average quantity of rain in March for seven previous years. 2°30 inches.

*83 of that marked as rain is melted snow.

06.9£ |65.6£

[rS.22 [2.£b

+43.6r

62.1 | 60.1 | gtr , Z.9f $3.62 19.67» | vbg.6z 1£6,6z | -ueayy

sJecssseves| 63, ‘9s | os ‘s fv | fb €v| ob | ZS gt.6z £9.62 ob.6z 27.67 toLl.6z 2 tm)

teleseseeeeelerresseee! egg | 9g "9 gt | bb $£| 62 | gf oL,6z 08.62 19.62 169.62 1£3.62 of

stteessce[enreeseeslesceseeee] ag ef 9 ty | Lo| v1 92 | gb 96,6z go.0f 06.62 $66.62 1br.0f | ‘62

pecpstansih 7g. e° \eeeeeeee i reo ti sonal hoe €£| te | ob o1,of $o,0f 06,62 6z1,08 o$1.0f “Bz

@Zai, [emerropaisarseeses) vey mel eat cake | GE “| Por It 6S Le eos z0,08 98.62 7L,6z 666.62 £90.08 | -Lz

go. "It beam, |—> ce | SOP 135) (ak Se A 76,62 26,62 99.62 L+3.6z 916.62 SzO

60. "5 Sree 5 oot Sang ee | Fal 49 bg Fs 36.62 16.62 LS .62 169.62 £3.62 “bz

ee | a TGiy “sree | earn) Mom A466 le Ow CE le Szderop 66,62 go.of 19.67 629.62 $9.62 Ez

GO, [eterereceleeereeeee| wanes at “Ul of gt SE). be th g1.o£ S1.0£ L9.6z 6S8.62 133.62 ‘Zt

AON Ss Hol u “u s ze | §£f of| €@ | <b gt.o£ 90.08 95.62 $92.62 673.62 Iz

90. Lo, |*****"***| -gua | cum] "a | Sof | 6£ vE| ze | br 76,62 36.62 94.62 9+6.6z gII.0£ Oz

OUen siggiecsas: scare Ty u If ob of| oz ov or.of I1.0f Lg.6z ZEr.0£ oS$1.0f 61

ZO. to. ‘a | ‘oud } °9 rf | SEE §S\S02 |" -s 61,08 £z.08 oL,6z 976.67 I01,0£ “gr

Sspecdersit La, ) ‘a | rom | Sgz | $x1f PE lee 41-55 60.0£ £0.08 98.62 629.62 063.62 LTC

ZO. ‘a9 | oud] ‘omu.| ze | $S€ Tvs | rb £0.08 66.62 ££.62 65.62 1£9,62 "QI

Sivoe ee zaesset/< leg S30 |e ANN = [ge tcaeal Ge 547 Pai ct ee be AS $6.62 Lg.6z £2.62 $zS.6z $19.67 “Sr

senncneue ‘asa | ‘asa | “ms | 6€ | Srv Ae eaes|t Cols 64,62 €L.6z gi.6z $1$.62 Lz9.6z “b1

seczegane ‘as | ‘2 "si |ESoy | Ty | .9f |. 28 ||| x9 $L.6z 18.62 0$.6z 2%9.6% Ezg.6c | “Ex

‘os | *9 =) 6£ | S14 6£} gz | of 98.62 70,08 £1.62 906.62 o£0,0£ co

‘ass | ‘asa | ‘a ob | SY 6£] SEé 9S or.o£ Lr.0€ L3.6z £30.08 £L1.0£ ‘IL

“mss| “Ss | ‘MS | Ib | Srb rh Le) SS 11,67 7.62 61.62 1S1.0& 161.0£ ‘OL

aghgreghe | PSeSae Saal: San8 || “esi ss | Shh] SH g£| 9f | 9S 39.6 39.62 08.62 Ibt.of£ gSt.of 6 @

sanaeesee AZOs | I eANSS) | CR ni MAG shop” may, by| 62 | oS LL.6z 09.62 09.62 7£6.6z £40.0£ g

$o. DES |S! jhe Wee || aA | = ew emery. eee ery els gL.6z L£L.6z 09.6% £16.62 L£6.6z “L

: eal ZO, Cr Var) (eae el akc oa fat 2a am Iv] tb | SS 19.67 €v.6~ LS.6z 798.67 £63.62 9

O°) 2Ma 6 HOSS |) Re A8), [Rey |e ek 6€| 6€ | 64 t9.62 99.62 $$.6z gfg.6zc otg.6z of

oer eta: sameaoer| TO, s *M oa gf | 1 bE} SE | oF 1.62 $3.62 08.67 796.62 £11.0£ v

Go, |ecceerees|oereeeeee] og ‘ua | -au $61 <f zé\-xrze_| oF 96.62 66.62 99.62 otg.6z £g0.0£ €

Siwp|evOs |r. ||| “08! Sth) |nmus | gf || ge|emoe eLe.al) Sir 78.6 0$.6z $1.62 6g£.6z £08.6c\ «| -z )

BOs |tecaeenes eA 1 AA || SK ocaw S| OS ele Tesi ere eae “| eGe 62.62 L9.6z 9f.6z £$9.62 969.6e | ‘t

fel |e fig) glee prermneg [mem] wee | mee | ey fom | oem [eat

25 s So slcteee pS — eisai 23 33

a . e |e | F * Tana FP | sousiy9 *yormpuug ‘ou319 Pe “pss “THUOTT

“Uleyy “pum *IOJIULOUTIAY, J, - *IopVMLOIV a shed

‘AUNNUG “asuvpy youmpung yo “Uo\sno[g °C “Ady ay? Ag puy £ NoTsog 7 TwoaA “TTL Ag

{wopuorT wnaU “MOIMSIHO 7) Ajara0g younynoywofy ay; fo uapsny ayy yo vosdmoyy, IJK Ag apow swornasasgg yoorbojo.10azayy

LS —--

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 66. JUNE 1853.

XXXVIII.—Deseription of Orbitolites Malabarica (H. J. C.),

illustrative of the Spiral and not Concentric Arrangement of

Chambers in D?Orbigny’s Order Cyclostégues. By H. J.

Carter, Esq., Assistant Surgeon, Bombay Establishment.

{With a Plate.]

Orbitolites Malabarica (H. J.C.).

Deseription.—Free, discoidal, thin, plane or slightly concave on

one side and convex on the other, smooth; presenting spiral

limes on the surface extending from the centre to the circum-

ference. Margin thick, round, rugoso-reticulate longitudinally,

with one or more pores in the interstices; each pore being sur-

rounded by a raised rim or border. Size, 1-30th of an inch

thick at the circumference ; 7 to 8—12ths of an inch in diameter

(Plate XVI. B. figs. 1 & 3).

_ Internal Structure—Composed of several layers of chambers,

which are formed of as many turns of an inclined plane in a

vertical spire ; covered externally by a thin incrustation, through

which the chambers may be seen with a magnifying glass of low

power. Chambers arranged in continuous spiral rows extending

from the centre to the circumference, and increasing in number

outwards (fig. 2) ; alternate in adjoining rows, small in the centre,

largest towards the circumference, and in the superficial layer

on both sides, where they are oblong or ovoid vertically (fig. 4) ;

each presenting two round apertures communicating with the

next outer and inner chambers; the outer aperture of the ex-

ternal row opening on the margin (fig. 3). Septa straight (and

being perpendicular to the, and alternate in adjoining, rows of

chambers), forming broken spiral lines running in the opposite

direction to them, so as to present the linear appearance seen on

the case of an engine-turned watch (fig. 2); but with the ex-

‘ception, that in the former the lines increase in number outwards

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 28

426 Mr. H. J. Carter on Orbitolites Malabarica.

by the addition of more rows of chambers on the one hand, and

more septa on the other, just as in Orbitoides. D’Orbigny’s

“coupe horizontale,” therefore, of the latter (Cours élément. de

Paléont. et Géol. vol. ii. p. 193) is not correct, for that is iden-

tical with the lines on the back of an engine-turned watch.

Locality—Abounding in an impure, bluish-green limestone

(of the Pleiocene of formations) about 30 feet beneath the surface

at Cochin on the Malabar coast, the shells of which, though

deprived of their animal matter, are still white and pulverulent,

or semicrystalline.

Observations.—In my “ Descriptions of some of the larger

forms of Foraminifera in Scinde,” p. 161 of this Journal, I have

stated, that “‘ D’Orbigny is not warranted in giving the distin-

guishing character of concentricity to the rows of chambers in

his order Cyclostégues, for in his three first genera, which are all

alike in this respect, we have seen that it is almost impossible to

determine it; and in his last one, of which Lycophris dispansus

is a type, it is evident that this is not the case, but, that the

chambers are arranged subspirally.”

I had always been impressed with the idea that a spiral

arrangement of the chambers was the most persisting character

in the discoidal Foraminifera, and although I had succeeded in

demonstrating this in Orbitoides (loc. cit.), I could not do so in

the other genera of D’Orbigny’s Cyclostégues, from the small-

ness of the cells and their confusion in the centre of the species

I possessed. In the one just described however, there is no

doubt of it. The lines of chambers are thrown off from a vertical

spire, in the form of sparks from a rotatory fire-work, as I have

before stated of Orbitoides; and, if it be the case in one species

of Orbitolites, it is most probably the case in all, and in D’Or-

bigny’s genus Orbitolina also, which is but an extended form of

the same structural foundation.

Hence if this reasoning be allowed, it must follow, that

D’Orbigny’s term for this order is a misnomer, for the chambers

are not arranged in concentric circles as it would imply, but

spirally, as in other discoidal Foraminifera.

I have named this species Orbitolites Malabarica from its

locality, the specific differences between it and the other known

species (with the exception of the spiral lines on the surface) not

being recognizable by the unassisted eye.

Identity of Lamarck’s genus Orbitolites and D’Orbigny’s

Cyclolina.—There appears to me to be very little difference

between Lamarck’s genus Orbitolites and D’Orbigny’s Cyclolina,

judging from the figures of the former, in tab. 73. figs. 13-16,

of Lamouroux’s ‘ Exposition Méthodique des Polypiers,’ and of

the latter, in tab. xxi. figs. 22-25, of D’Orbigny’s ‘ Foramen.

Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 427

Foss. du Bassin Tert. de Vienne.’ Both are marginoporous, and

- both without pores on the surface (Carpenter, Quart. Geol.

Journ. vi. p. 31); while the concentric circles represented in

D’Orbigny’s Cyclolina cretacea (loc. cit.) find their parallel also

in Lamarck’s Orbitolites concava. Carrying out this reasoning

also, we find it stated by Dr. Carpenter (Joc. cit.) respecting the

Australian species of Quoy and Gaimard and Orbitolites compla-

nata, that they “agree closely in every particular save the form

of the superficial cells ;” and as the former and Orbitolites Mala-

barica will be seen to be still more intimately allied, it also

follows, that all these species should come under the genus

_ Orbitolites of Lamarck. The chambers I apprehend are arranged

spirally in all, though the superficial lines only appear to be so in

O. Malabarica.

1t therefore seems to me (though of course I make the remark

with much deference) that D’Orbigny’s genus Cyclolina should

be a species in Lamarck’s Orbitolites; then the latter genus

would be characterized by a thin amorphous incrustation on the

surface through which the chambers are more or less visible

with a magnifying glass; and in D’Orbigny’s Orbitolina, the

incrustation would be characterized by its cellular structure, as

in Orbitoides, rendering the species or varieties more or less

convex on one or both sides. In this case the species in the

“Descriptions, &c.” to which I have alluded, called respectively

Cyclolina and Orbitolites, should be called Orbitolites and Orbi-

tolina.

Bombay, February 26, 1853.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI. B.

Fig. 1. Orbitolites Malabarica, natural size.

Fig. 2. Portion of the centre magnified, showing the spiral arrangement of

the chambers.

Fig. 3. Portion of the margin magnified, showing the marginal apertures.

Fig. 4. Portion of the internal, or opposite, side of the rows of chambers,

showing similar apertures ;—also the large oblong or ovoid chambers

ef the surface.

XKXIX.—Remarks upon British Plants.

By Cuanuzs C. Bazineton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.*

[Concluded from p. 368. ]

6. MyosorTis ALPESTRIS.

Havine had occasion to refer to the Myosotis alpestris, it may be

allowed, and indeed seems desirable, to take this opportunity of

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, me 1853.

428 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants.

correcting an error into which I have fallen concerning it. A

careful examination of the materials in my possession, combined .

with a belief that good botanists who were acquainted with M.

suaveolens and M. sylvatica could scarcely fail to see their di-

stinctness, caused me to express an opinion that the MW. alpestris

of Schmidt, which so many authors of high repute have combined

with WM. sylvatica, was probably a mountain form of it, and to be

specifically separated from M. suaveolens (Kit.). In'that view I

was confirmed by specimens of M. montana of Besser, which is:

usually placed under M. alpestris, being apparently a form of

M. sylvatica, with which Besser himself (Prim. Fl. Gal. Aust. 1.

142) identifies it; and also examples of M. lithospermifolia (which

is usually considered as identical with M. alpestris), gathered in’

Lucania and sent to me under that name by Prof. Gasparrini,

proving to be WM. sylvatica. Having now acquired much fuller

information upon the subject, I find that M. alpestris of Schmidt

and M. suaveolens of Kitabel must be considered as identical ;

and the mistake of separating them may be perhaps excused by

the difficulties caused by wrongly named specimens and the in-

sufficient descriptions of the older botanists. Tausch has done

his best to separate them (Bercht. Fl. Bohm. u. pt. 2. 123 &

124), but, notwithstanding his long descriptions, has failed to

point out any available differences ; indeed he has quite over-

looked the attenuated base of the calyx and the absence of a keel’

from the fruit ; although these are apparently the points upon

which the most confidence is to be placed as distinguishing

M. alpestris from M. sylvatica. It should be added, that for the

latter character we are indebted to Dr. Godron (FI. Lorr. 11. 129 ;

Fl. Fr. i. 533).

7. Tuymus SERPYLLUM.

Fries, in the year 1814, in the 1st edition of his ‘ Novitiz’

(p. 35) gave a short but very imperfect character of a new plant

named Thymus Chamedrys, reserving, as he states, the description

of it for a future opportunity. This opportunity does not seem

to have occurred until 1828, when, in the second edition of the

same work (p. 195), he treated at considerable length upon the

T. Serpyllum of Linnzeus and his own 7. Chamedrys. Since the

latter period these plants have been a subject concerning which

botanists have greatly differed in opinion, most writers consi-

dering that they were only varieties of one species, but a few

following the example of Fries and distinguishing them. This

diversity of view has probably originated from that majority not

being acquainted with the living plants: the attainment of such

a knowledge has been the cause of my own change of view.

These plants well illustrate the difficulty which those solely, or

Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 429

chiefly, acquainted with allied species as preserved in an herba-

rium may have in appreciating their real distinctness. In this

instance the technical characters to be found in books are scarcely

sufficient for the separation of the plants, even when specimens

of each are before the student ; for it is found that the differences

in the shape of the leaves, calyx, corolla, &c., and the distri-

bution of the pubescence, are not so constant as to allow of

certain dependence being placed upon them. It is to the habit

of the plants that we must turn for a satisfactory distinction, and

unfortunately that is seldom to be well seen in a dried specimen,

although most marked in the growing plant. In Thymus Ser-

pyllum there is a manifest difference between the flowering shoot

and that which is intended to extend the plant. Quite prostrate

and rooting shoots are produced each year, which grow from the

end of the shoots of the preceding year, and do not flower: also

there spring from the other axils of those old prostrate parts of

the plant short erect or ascending shoots, which form a linear

series, and of which each terminates in a capitate spike consist~

ing of a very few whorls, and which die back to their base after the

seed has fallen. The growing shoot is thus seen to be perennial

and ultimately becomes woody, but the flowering shoot is annual.

In very vigorous plants the growing shoot is sometimes seen to

branch in a pinnate manner, and the flowering shoot similarly to

produce short branches terminating in small capitate spikes, but

their character as essentially growing and perennial, and flowering

and annual shoots, is not altered by their luxuriance. This mode

of growth causes the plant (especially if kept clear from weeds,

as is ‘the case in a garden) to present the appearance of a cushion

of flowers surrounded by a prostrate fringe of leafy shoots.

In 7. Chamedrys there is no such manifest separation into

flowering and growing shoots, but they all are alike in their

origin and appearance. ‘The terminal bud often produces the

strongest shoot, which itself ends in flowers, but has usually

barren branches from some of its axils. It thus differs most

materially from the T. Serpyllum, in which the terminal bud

always produces a flowerless shoot to form the foundation for the

flowering shoots of the succeeding year, and to terminate in a

similar leaf-bud to that from which it sprung. A tuft of 7. Cha-

_medrys therefore has none of the beautiful regularity possessed

by one of 7. Serpyllum, but presents, from the centre to the cir-

cumference, a dense irregular mass of leafy shoots and flowers

intermixed. In the autumn or winter these leafy shoots fall

towards the ground, and such of them as become buried produce

-a few roots, increase in a cespitose manner in the succeeding

year and throw up intermixed leafy and flowermg shoots. The

430 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants.

flowering shoots do not usually die back to their base, as in

T. Serpyllum, but only as far as the first axil in which a leaf-

branch or its rudiment has been formed.

If these differences in the mode of growth be attended to, there

can be no difficulty in distinguishing the plants, and, as I think,

in being convinced of their specific distinctness. Unfortunately,

however, it often happens that the plants grow so closely packed

with other plants, that they have not room in which to show

their true habit, and it is then not unfrequently rather difficult

for an inexperienced person to determine which of the species is

before him. This cannot take from the value of the difference

of growth, but only adds to the difficulty of the botanist,

It has been already stated that the whorls of the flowers of

T. Serpyllum are often so closely packed as to look like a short

glomerule or head, although generally the one or two lowest

placed whorls are at rather a greater distance apart than the

rest. In T. Chamedrys the head is oblong, being formed of very

much more numerous whorls, its lower part is usually much

more lax, and there are several, often many, distant whorls

below it.

The plants may be characterized as follows :—

1. T. Serpyllum (Linn.) ; stems prostrate ereeping, leaves oblong or

lanceolate narrowed into the flat fringed stalk, floral leaves similar,

flowering shoots ascending, flowers capitate, upper lip of the calyx

with three short triangular teeth, lower lip of two subulate teeth,

upper lip of the corolla oblong.

T. Serpyllum, Linn. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 208, et Sp. Pl. ed. 1.590 ; Sven.

Bot. t. 320; Wahl. Fl. Suec. 377 (excl. var. 8.) ; Reich. Fl. ex-

curs. 312, et Fl. exsic. no. 187!; Fries, Nov. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 195,

et Herb. Norm. v. 7!, et Summa, 197 ; Eng. Bot. t. 1514; Curt.

Fl. Lond. i. 120; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 657 ; Hook. and Arn.

Br. Fl. 311; Guss. Syn, Fl. Sic. ii. 95.

T. angustifolius, Pers. Syn. ii. 130; Reich. Fl. exeurs. 312, et Fl.

exsic. no. 186!; Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles. i. 165; Ledeb. Fl.

Alt. ii. 390 ; Spr. Syst. Veg. 1. 696.

T. Serpyllum y. angustifolius, Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 641.

Stem woody, much branched, prostrate, rooting, producing in

its second year the erect annual usually short flowering shoots

from the lower jomings, and a prostrate flowerless woody and

persistent shoot resembling itself from the terminal or a few

other buds at its end. Leaves narrowed in their lower half

which together with the petiole is often fringed, rather conspi-

cuously nerved beneath, often narrow. Whorls of flowers col-

lected into a small terminal head, the lower ones being usually

only slightly separated from the others. Upper lip of the corolla

Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 431

quadrangularly-oblong, conspicuously notched. Nuts globose,

mealy, with a basal scar.

This plant varies considerably in appearance owing to the

breadth of its leaves being inconstant, and individuals of it dif-

fering greatly in hairiness, but it is believed that the character

derived from its habit may be depended upon. The nuts afford

an apparently constant although minute distinction. The form

of the upper lip of the corolla is stated by Bentham to vary, but

it has proved constant as far as my observations have extended.

It appears to be quite certain that this is the true and exclu-

sive J. Serpyllum of the ‘ Fl. Suec.’ and the 1st edition of the

‘Sp. Pl?” of Linnezus, His words in both of those works are—

“'T’. floribus capitatis, caulibus repentibus, foliis planis obtusis

basi ciliatis.” In the 2nd edition of the ‘ Sp. Pl.’ he altered the

word “repentibus” into “ decumbentibus,” intending perhaps

thereby to include the plant now called T. Chamedrys, in which

the stems cannot well be said to creep, although they do ultimately

become decumbent. In his herbarium there are several speci-

mens upon papers pinned together ; they consist of examples of

the plants called T. Serpyllum, T. angustifolius and T. Chamedrys,

but that which is marked with pencil and also with mk as in-

tended to correspond with the ‘ Sp. Pl.’ ed. 1. is the 7. angustz-

folius of Persoon, and therefore the plant described above as the

true T. Serpyllum. The above synonymy also shows that this is

the plant called T. Serpyllum by the best writers. Bentham

(Lab. 343, 344, and in DeCand. Prod. xii. 201) combines the 7.

Serpyllum aud T. Chamedrys of Fries to form his T. Serpyllum, but

doubtfully separates from it the T. angustifolius of Persoon. It

will have been already seen that I believe him to be in error (re-

sulting from a neglect by most authors of the habit of the plants) ;

for although he has rightly separated the 7. angustzfolius from

T. Chamedrys, he has erroneously distinguished it from T. Ser-

pyllum, and also incorrectly joined the T. Chamedrys with the

latter.

This plant inhabits heaths and dry barren ground, flowering

throughout the summer. I have specimens from Thetford, Suf-

folk ; Gogmagog Hills, Cambridgeshire ; Isle of Wight ; Bath ;

West Cornwall ; Barmouth ; Snowdon ; Orkney Isles; S. Isles of

Arran, Co. Galway ; and the coast of the county of Antrim.

2. T. Chamedrys (Fries); stems similar diffuse ascending 2—4-

fariously hairy, leaves broadly ovate with a flat winged stalk,

floral leaves similar, flowers whorled and capitate, upper lip of the

_ calyx with three triangular teeth, lower lip of two subulate teeth,

upper lip of the corolla semicircular.

ee. Chameedrys, Fries, Nov. ed. 1. 35, ed. 2. 197, et Summa, 197, et

432 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants.

Herb. Norm. v. 6!; Reich. Fl. excurs. 312, et Fl. exsic. no. 188

et 189!; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 658.

T. Serpyllum, Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles. ii. 163; Ledeb. Fl. Alt.

ii. 391 ; Spreng. Syst. Veg. ii. 696 ; Bieberst. Fl. Tauro-Caue. ii.

402 (non Linn.).

Stems woody, slightly and irregularly branched, procumbent

or ascending, not creeping but rather czespitose, producing leafy

stems and flowering shoots irregularly. Leaves ovate, usually

broad (and some rounded) below, or very shortly narrowed into

the petiole which is fringed, less prominently nerved than those

of T. Serpyllum. The lower whorls of flowers distant, the upper-

most usually forming a large oblong head. The upper lip of the

corolla is semicircular and appearing to be quite entire, but has

usually a deep notch in its centre, having the sides so placed as

to touch each other and become unapparent except upon minute

inspection. Nuts roundish, a little compressed, with a basal

apiculus, reddish.

The plant now under consideration varies even more than

T. Serpyllum, but the variations are unfrequent. In its usual

state the stems ascend with a curve so as to present the top of

the spike to the eye. This spike, of which the joints are shorter

than the length of each of the cymes forming the false whorl, is

generally about an inch in length (rather more than less), and

has below it from one to four distant whorls of flowers. The

extreme variation from this type is seen in a plant called 7. syl-

vestris by Schreber as we learn from Reichenbach, which was

gathered by Mr. Borrer and myself in a damp hollow on Box

Hill. In this curious plant the stems are long filiform and

nearly simple, with very many distant whorls of flowers and no

trace of a terminal spike or head. Its leaves are all large and

very broad (the length being to the breadth relatively as three

to two in many instances), and their presence at the end of the

stems where they quite hid the young flowers gave a very pecu-

liar appearance to the plant. The shape of the leaves, the struc-

ture of the flowers, and the form of the seeds, show that this

singular plant is a state of T. Chamedrys.

In this species also the form of the upper lip of the corolla

and that of the nuts has proved constant in every specimen that

I have examined, although the notch in the former is sometimes

found to be open. The general shape also of the leaves is pro-

bably to be trusted, viz. that their broadest point is above the

middle in 7. Chamedrys and below that point in 7. Serpyllum. It

does not appear to me that the same confidence can be placed in

the distribution of the hairs upon the stem ; for I find that al-

though the stem of 7. Serpyllum is often uniformly hairy, its

hairs are also not unfrequently arranged in two or four rows, the

tee att med

Mr, W. H. Benson on the Animal of Diplommatina. 433

intermediate spaces being glabrous. It was this fact which led

me erroneously to suppose that the common British plant ought

to be considered as the 7. Chamedrys of Fries, and caused me to

so name it in the 3rd edition of my ‘ Manual.’ In the ‘ F. Sile-

sie’ (p. 167) attention is justly directed to the fact that in 7. Ser-

pyllum the elongated forms have the more slender shoots, whilst

in T. Chamedrys the more extended the shoots the thicker they

become.

I possess 7. Chamedrys from the Devil’s Ditch in Cambridge-

shire; Box Hill, Surrey (7. sylvestris) ; and How Capel, Here-

fordshire. It flowers throughout the summer, and, I think, likes

rather a damper and more shaded situation than its ally.

In all probability these two species will be found throughout

the kingdom, but it is to be desired that botanists should care-

fully note their presence in all parts of the country in order that

their true distribution may be ascertained.

XL.—Further Observations on the Animal of Diplommatina

(tncluding a Note by Capt. T. Hutton). By W. H. Benson,

Esq.

Dr. J. E. Gray, and after his example Dr. L. Pfeiffer, being at

issue with Capt. Hutton and myself on the subject of referring

the genus Diplommatina to the operculated or inoperculated pul-

moniferous Testacea, the holders of the latter opinion being

moreover those who have studied the animal in a living state on

its native mountains, and who ground their persuasion on the

view of many hundred specimens, while the maintainers of the

contrary part can only refer to two or three Museum* specimens

which must have passed through several hands before submission

to scientific examination, anything which can tend to throw light

on the question will be acceptable to conchologists.

The occurrence of a single operculum in a living specimen, or

in one conveyed from the Himalaya to England, secured from all

risk of being tampered with, either ignorantly or designedly, would .

be sufficient to settle the matter in the affirmative, even although

thousands should be found destitute of this accessory piece ;

but I cannot allow that such a certainty has yet been arrived at

as to induce us to reject the accumulated evidence of opposing

observations. No apology will be necessary for the publication

* Dr. Pfeiffer’s note, ‘ Monograph,” p. 121, “Cl. Benson operculum non

observavit, tamen in copiosis Muszi Britannici speciminibus adest, et ideo

genus familie Carychiadarum adnumerat,” leads to an erroneous conclu-

sion. Dr. Gray has assured me that there are only two or three opercula

in the British Museum. -

434 Mr. W. H. Benson on the Animal of Diplommatina.

of the following communication from Capt. Hutton, which reached

me last month. I am enabled to add some corroborative evi-

dence from a subsequent examination of my own collection.

Capt. Hutton writes as follows :— Unfortunately when you

asked me to look at living specimens of D. folliculus the ground

was white with frost ; nevertheless I sallied forth into the forests

and extended myself among the frozen leaves, beneath which

and stones I procured a few, but I soon became so cold that I

was obliged to desist. I have just examined two living specimens

under a strong glass, but can find no operculum even though I

have deliberately pulled them to pieces atom by atom, and I still

adhere to my former opinion that they belong truly to the Cary-

chiade.” “ Besides this I have a box contaimmg many hundreds

(I might say thousands perhaps), and there is not a trace of a

loose operculum among them, so that I say again, Gray must have

been misled by the operculum of some other species im the same

box with them.”

Since my return to town I have examined 139 specimens, in

my collection, of the three Himalayan species, taken by Capt.

Hutton at Simla near the Sutlej, and by myself at Landour, be-

tween the Jumna and Ganges, and at Neinee Tal in Kemaon, to

the north of Rohilkhund, three widely distant mountain loca-

lities. Of these 73 were specimens of D. folliculus (47 bemg

collected by myself) ; 64 of D. costulata (63 being also collected

by myself) ; and 2 of D. Huttoni, collected by Capt. Hutton at

Simla. In 138 specimens there was not a vestige of an oper-

culum, and in only one was the aperture covered by a thin trans-

lucent membranaceous epiphragm (without any vestige of a spiral

or other organization) which hermetically closed the mouth of

the shell, extending even over the reflected portion on the

parietes.

The tooth-like plait on the columella has already been re-

garded by me as militating against the theory of an operculum,

and I consider that the occurrence of an epiphragm, which has

evidently been deposited by the animal itself, is a strong addi-

tional argument in favour of those who would refer the animal

to the inoperculated Pulmonifera.

The Simla specimens were sent to me some fifteen years ago

by Capt. Hutton, and, with those which I collected myself, have

been enclosed in quills and small boxes ; have never since been

out of my own possession; and, when necessarily under the

custody of others, have been secured in well-fastened chests be-

yond all suspicion of having been meddled with ; and yet not a

single loose operculum is to be found in the corked quills, &. in

which they were contained.

With such facts before me, and with all respeet for the perfect

;

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anthotroche. 435

good faith of Dr. Gray’s observations, I am irresistibly led to the

conclusion that the opercula assigned by him to Diplommatina

were adventitious, and that if not assignable to the young of

Alyceus strangulatus which is found abundantly in company with

Diplommatina, they must belong to some other shell, and have

become accidentally mixed with specimens to which they did not

originally belong.

Since the publication of the observations contained in p. 286

of the ‘ Annals’ for April, I have imspected specimens of Dr-

plommatina minor, Gr., and am fully satisfied that it has no real

connexion with Diplommatina. The aspect of the aperture is

quite Cyclostomatous ; that of Diplommatina is far from being so.

Pfeiffer calls it a dubious species ; I have no hesitation in reject-

ing it from the genus, and consider that if it should be, as is

most probable, provided with an operculum, that circumstance

will in nowise affect the question as regards the true species. I

add a note on the characters. The aperture is circular, and at

once indicates a Cyclostoma ; the peristome is interrupted above

and is double; the inner lamina, which is subporrect and ex-

panded, being divided from the outer reflected lip by a sulcus.

The two upper whorls alone are closely and obtusely costulate,

the rest are smooth ; there is no trace of an internal plica. The

doubling of the peristome is effected in a different manner from

that of the Diplommatine, in which the retro-relict second lip is

only visible laterally, and not in front as in Cyclostoma minus.

In Mr. Gaskoin’s two specimens of the Australian Diplomma-

tina, the internal columellar plica is to be detected.

London, May 1853.

XLI.—On the Genera of the Tribe Duboisiez.

By Joun Mrzrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.LS.

(Continued from p. 381.]

ANTHOTROCHE.

Tus genus was first made known by Endlicher in his ‘ Genera

Plantarum,’ p. 1404, his short description of the only species

being published in his ‘ Nov. Stirp. Mus. Vindob, p. 7. It

was placed by him among the Salpiglossidee, but referred by

Mr. Bentham to Solanaceae, no doubt because of the more iso-

‘merous structure of its flowers. I first called attention in 1849

to the singular fact of the extrorse position of the stamens, and

confirmed the general analogy of its characters to Anthocercis.

Lately it has been noticed by M.A. DeCandolle, ‘Prodr.’ xiii. 676,

436 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anthotroche.

as a genus to be excluded from Solanacee, and referred to Scro-

phulariacee, because of its unilocular reniform anthers; its ge-

neric character there given is literally copied from the original

diagnosis of Endlicher, entirely omitting the remarkable features

indicated by me (huj. op. ii. 171). The unilocular anther, as in

Verbascum, is however not peculiar to the Scrophulariacea, for

though occurring in several cases, it is there more an exception

than a general rule, being at the same time common in other

families, for instance in the Myoporacee: indeed, abundant

evidence has been given to prove, as I have remarked in regard

to Anthocercis, that neither the structure of the anther, nor even

the didynamous character of the stamens, are by themselves

sufficient to retain a doubtful genus within the limits of the

Scrophulariaceea. The fact, in combination with other circum-

stances, that manifestly determines the position of Anthotroche

among the Afropacee, rather than im Scrophulariacee, is the

structure of the seed ; this resembles that of Anthocercis, Cyphan-

thera and Duboisia ; it is cylindrical, slightly curved, contaiming,

enveloped in albumen, a nearly straight cylindrical embryo, with

minute cotyledons, and a terete radicle pointing to the base of the

seed, the hilum being on the lateral ventral sinus. Whatever may

be its true position, one conclusion is certain, that where Antho-

cercis is placed, Anthotroche must accompany it. This agreement

is evident, not only in their similarly extrorse stamens, but in

the estivation of the corolla; this last feature is not so easily

distinguished in the last-mentioned genus, on account of the

shortness of the lobes of its border, and their being densely

covered on both sides with long branching hairs, which, being

closely interlaced, conceal the margins. It differs however from

Anthocercis and Cyphanthera in the more expanded and almost

rotate form of its corolla, its shorter and more obtuse lobes, and

in its stamens being all perfect and equal in number to the seg-

ments of the border, although one of them is somewhat shorter.

The peculiarity in the form of its anther consists in its being,

like that of Cyphanthera and Duboisia, roundly discoid and deeply

reniform; its attachment to the filament is in the deep sinus

upon the side looking toward the style, while the external face

is marked by a nearly annular groove that runs concentrically

near the margin: along this line it bursts widely open, in an

almost peltate form, by its two nearly equal gaping valves,

showing a globular prominence in the middle, which is the re-

ceptacle of the pollen. This structure is the result, as I have

already shown (p. 370), of the total abortion of one of the lobes that

ordinarily constitute an anther, and not, as generally supposed,

of the confluence of the two lobes. Anthotroche offers another

distinguishing feature, in its perfectly free cup-shaped disk, that

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anthotroche. 437

invests the base of the ovary: this must not be confounded with

a somewhat similar appearance in Anthocercis and Duboisia,

where the corolla breaks away by a circumscissile line, Jeaving a

membranaceous cup surrounding the base of the ovary, as iu

Lycium, Fabiana, Nierembergia, Sessea, Vestia, Cestrum and some

others: the disk, although also existing in Anthocercis and Du-

boisia, is not free to the base, as in Anthotroche, but is wholly

adnate, and often inconspicuous, its obsolete lobes being some-

times almost free. The segments of the calyx and corolla are

frequently six, when the stamens correspond in number: under

the usual pentamerous development, one or two of the lobes

of the border and one of the stamens are sometimes smaller

and defective, but this appears always caused by the injuries

produced by insects, to which the flowers are subject, rather than

the consequence of any real irregularity.

The following is an amended description of its generic cha-

racter :—

AntHotrocHe, Endl. Gen. Pl. p. 1404; Nov. Stirp. Mus.

Vindob. 7; A. DC. Prodr. xii. 674.—Char. emend.— Calyx

- campanulatus, ultra medium 5—6-fidus, laeiniis subacutis, extus

lanato-tomentosus, intus glanduloso-pubescens, persistens.

' Corolla extus lanato-tomentosa, tubo basi breviter cylindrico,

dein late campanulato, limbo explanato-rotato, 5—6-partito,

* Jaciniis subzequalibus, utrinque tomentosis, estivatione (ut in

Anthocercide) applicativa. Stamina 5-6, inclusa, tubi coare-

tatione ex annulo dense tomentoso orta, filamenta hinc com-

planata, valde geniculata et barbata, superne glabra, et tenu-

- lora, apice reflexa; anthere rotundate, profunde cordatz, versus

smum affixee, extrorse, 1-loculares, 2-valves, rima hippocrepi-

formi extus dehiscentes, receptaculo pollinis in fundum glo-

boso. Pollen globosum, reticulatum. Ovarium obovatum,

dimidio basali disco libero cupulari carnoso margine crenato

circumdatum, 2-loculare: ovula plurima, adscendentia, pla-

centis utrinque dissepimento adnatis affixa. Stylus filiformis,

apice incurvus. Stigma clavatum, sub-bilobum. Capsula

ovata, calyce recondita, 2-locularis, septifrage 4-valvis, valvis

_ coriaceis, dissepimento plano, lunato, coriaceo, soluto, imo se-

_ minifero, superne fisso. Semina tereti-oblonga, subincurya,

__ hilo infra medium faciei ventralis affixa, testa favoso-scrobicu-

- lata. Embryo (sec. Endl.) im axi albuminis carnosi, cotyledo-

-_nibus brevissimis obtusis, radicula infera tereti, basi incurva,

_ Imo spectante.—Frutex Australasiacus ramosus, pube brachiato

_ densissime lanato-tomentoso vestitus; folia alterna, ovata vel

obovata, integra, crassiuscula, brevissime petiolata, juniores in

-ramulis novellis valde conferti, et hine flores solitari, subses-

438 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Duboisia.

siles, parvi, violacei, valde approximati, et subterminales: calyx

et corolla dense tomentosi.

1. Anthotroche pannosa, Endl. loc. cit.; Walpers, Rep. ii. 236 ;

DC. Prodr. xiii. 676 ;—fruticosa, tomento cinereo dense pan-

nosa, ramis pedalibus, ramulis alternis, foliis obovatis vel

ovatis, obtusissimis, basi nonnihil attenuatis, brevissime petio-

latis, crassiusculis, adultis stellato-pubescentibus, junioribus

densissime tomentosis, imbricatim aggregatis ; floribus soli-

tariis, subsessilibus, imo bracteatis, limbo violaceo, lineis pur-

pureis picto, capsula calyce immutato obtecta.—Australasia,

ora orientali ad Swan River.—v. s. in herb. Hook. et Lindley.

(Drummond).

This plant has a very peculiar aspect, greatly resembling that

of Leucophyllum, being densely covered with long grayish tomen-

tum, the hairs of which are, in like manner, flexuosely branched

and matted together, and often stellated at some of the joints ;

this falls off in the older leaves, which are then marked by seve-

ral distinct stellated points. The leaves are 10 to 12 lines long

(including the very short petiole of half a line) and 5 to 6 lines

broad ; they are entire, fleshy, without apparent nervures, some-

what rugose, and concolorous on both sides: the young leaves

and flowers are crowded in the nascent branchlets, the corolla

being small and of a violet hue: the tube of the calyx is 2 lines

long, terminated by five equal teeth 3 lines in length, the obtuse

bract being 3 lines long and 1 line broad; the basal contracted

portion of the tube of the corolla is 13 line long, 1 line m diameter,

hence it is suddenly campanular, another line longer, and 3 lines

in diameter across the mouth, where it is terminated by five sub-

equal expanded segments, each 1} line long and 1 line broad,

expanded to a diameter of 6 lines. The capsule is 23 lines long

and broad ; the seeds are 1 line in length and barely 3 line in

diameter : in the structure of the capsule and seed there is much

analogy with that of Leucophyllum*.

Dvusoisia.

This genus, first established by Mr. Robert Brown in his

‘Prodromus,’ is very closely allied to Anthocercis, Cyphanthera

and Anthotroche, scarcely differing from the former except in its

baccate fruit. It was subsequently well figured by Endlicher in

his ‘ Iconographia,’ from drawings of the celebrated artist Ferd.

Bauer, who accompanied Mr. Brown in his Australasian travels.

It was placed by Mr. Bentham in his tribe Salpiglossidee, but

* A figure of this plant, with ample details of its structure, will be given

in a supplementary plate in the ‘ Illustrations of South Amer. Plants.’

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Duboisia. 439

subsequently I pointed out the features that separate it from the

Scrophulariacee, and suggested its true position in the system

among the A‘ropacee, in the tribe Duboisiee (huj. op. ii. 165).

Since the description of the typical plant, now forty-three years

ago, no other species has been known, and that was cailed

D. myoporoides by Mr. Brown, on account of the similarity of its

habit to Myoporum. This genus, indeed, serves to connect the

Atropacee with the Myoporacee, as at present limited, through

Disoon, which has a monopetalous corolla with five equal seg-

ments, having an imbricated estivation, with the same peculiar

involution of the margins, as inthe Duboisiee. Like Antho-

troche it has didynamous stamens, with similarly formed anthers,

only that they are introrse: it has also a bilocular ovarium, but

each cell has only a solitary suspended ovule; its fruit is also

drupaceous and bilocular ; of its embryo nothing is known:

should it even have a superior radicle, as is most probable, its

ordinal tendency would even then appear to lean more towards

the Scrophulariacee than to the Myoporacee. The same may

be said of Nesogenes, judging from the description given of its

structure. The chief distinction between the Scrophulariacee

and the bilocular section of the Myoporacee consists in the dif-

ferent direction of the embryo, but this character is of little

value, as it arises merely from the more pendent or ascending

position of the ovules, and in both cases the radicle points alike

to the hilum. We must remember that exceptional cases of this

kind occur in Scrophulariacea, for instance in Leptorhabdos,

Melampyrum and Tozzia, which also have only two suspended

ovules, where sometimes only a single seed becomes perfected,

and where from its pendulous position the radicle is superior,

contrary to the usual character of the family. Under such views,

the ordinal tendencies of Leptorhabdos and Disoon appear to

point in the same direction, from which the baccate fruit of the

latter would not exclude it, because, although a rare occurrence.

in Scrophulariacee, this does sometimes occur, as in Halleria,

&c.: in Atropacee it is more frequent. Consequently it would

be more consistent to refer to Scrophulariacee all the genera of

the Myoporacee possessing a bilocular ovarium, where the ovules

are attached to a simple dissepiment, and to confine the limits of

the Myoporacee to those genera where the dissepiment is so

greatly produced and introflexed as to produce four distinct

cells, and often other pseudo-cells. The latter, according to the

views of most botanists, offer a structure closely approaching

that of the Verbenacee and Borraginacee (the Echial alliance of

Prof. Lindley): the former clearly belong to one of the orders

of the great Solanal alliance as above suggested : the distinction

in point of structure is considerable and manifest. In habit,

440 Mr, J. Miers on, the genus Duboisia.

Disoon and Nesogenes are said scarcely to resemble Myoporaceous

plants. Many points of analogy between these genera and, Sele-

rophylax are deserving of attention. The genus last mentioned

has a tubular corolla, the segments of which have an involuted

zestivation, as in Disoon ; five stamens, one of which is smaller; a

superior bilocular ovarium, with a single suspended ovule in each

cell; the fruit is an indehiscent 2-celled carcerule, enclosed, im

the augmented calyx, with a single suspended seed in each cell,

the somewhat terete embryo being enclosed in albumen with a

small superior radicle. It differs, however, in the form of the

anthers and the peculiar growth of the calyx in fruit. We must

not forget, too, the analogy existing between Disoon and the

Selaginacee, in their hippocrepiform 1-locular anthers, their

didynamous stamens, and the structure of the ovary, fruit and

seed. These genera, for the reasons above given, are probably

more allied to the Scrophulariacee than to the Verbenacee.

Mr. Bentham’s view is probably well founded, that. the true

Myoporacee do not differ ordinally from the Verbenacee, which

is confirmed by the occasional presence of albumen, as I have

observed, in the seeds of the latter family.

Another novel point of structure in the Duboisiee is worthy

of our consideration. The placentz are adnate to the base of the

simple dissepiment, the upper portion of which is membranaceous

and marked by a thickened nervure, where, as the ovary enlarges,

this part becomes split and separated into two lateral por-

tions, attached respectively to the opposite walls of the pericarp :

consequently both the berry of Duboisia and the capsules, of

Anthocercis, Cyphanthera and Anthotroche are incompletely hilo-

cular in the summit, and the dissepiment becomes more or less

lunulate, as occurs in several genera of the Goodeniacee. Another

fact, at the same time, should be remembered, the great approach

in the character of the estivation of the corolla among the. Du-

boisieg, to that existing in the Goodenzacee. proc

There is little to add to the observations already made upon

the structure of this genus, except to indicate an error in its ge-

neric character, as given in the ‘ Prodromus’ (DC. x. 191), where

the radicle is said to point to the basilar hilum : this is an over-

sight ; the radicle certainly points to the base of the seed; but the

hilum, as in Anthocercis and its congeners, is seen upon the yen-

tral face, a little below the middle, in the sinus of its slight cur-

vature. Mr. Bentham there points to an error in Endlicher’s

interpretation of Bauer’s analysis above referred to, wherein the

seed is mistaken for the placenta, and a tubercle of the seed for

the seed itself: whatever may have been Bauer’s intention, I can

_ confirm the truth of the above remarks from my own obserya-

tion, with this difference, that the areole represented in the plate,

> gee

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Duboisia. 441.

and said to be tubercular rugosities, are in fact deep hollows.

The mode of its inflorescence is very peculiar, and similar to that

of Cyphanthera.

The following designation of its generic features will be found

to be more in accordance with the facts just enumerated :—

Dvusoista, R. Br. Prodr. 448 ; Endl. Gen. n. 3906; DC. Prodr.

x. 191.—Char. emendat.— Calyx parvus, campanulatus, zqua-

liter et breviter 5-dentatus, mox corolle incremento spe

fissus, et tune sub-bilabiatus, persistens. Corolla late tubu-

losa, tubo superne vix ampliore, imo supra basin demum cir-

cumscisso, limbi laciniis 5, oblongis, obtusiusculis, tubo 4to

brevioribus, patentibus, nervosis. Stamina 4, inclusa, didy-

nama, cum rudimento quinti inter 2 longiora ; filamenta paullo

supra basin tubi inserta, hinc geniculata et dilatata, superne

linearia, 2 majora tubo dimidio, 2 minora tubo 4to breviora,

apice recurva; anthere extrorse (iis Anthotrochidis similes).

Ovarium ovatum, corolle tubi reliquo imo indutum, 2-loculare ;

ovula pauca, dissepimento utrinque placentifero adnata, ad-

scendentia. Stylus filiformis, brevis, apice declinatus. Stigma

clavatum, 2-lobum. Bacca parva, globosa, vel ovata, calyce

immutato fisso suffulta, 2-locularis. Semina pauca perfecta

(6-8), adscendentia, oblongo-cylindrica, incurva, ad dissepi-

mentum subtenue superne incompletum utrinque aduata ;

testa crustacea, foveis magnis scrobiculata, hilo paullo infra

medium in sinu ventrali; embryo in albumine teres, subin-

curvus, cotyledonibus brevissimis, radicula infera basi spectante

et ut in Anthocercide hilo evitante——Arbuscula Nove Hol-

landiea ; folia alterna, lanceolato-oblonga, glaberrima, integra ;

panicule ea azillis ramulorum novorum iterumque conjugatim

brachiate, brachiis (uno sepe abortivo) utrinque e nodis gemt-

natis cupularibus bracteatis ortis, bracteis cito caducis, pedicello

terminali semper inter cupulas ultimas surrecto; flores parvi,

pedicellati, cerulescentes ; bacce parve, niyre.

1. Duboisia myoporoides, R. Br. loc. cit. ; Endl. ‘Teonogr. tab. 77 ;

DC. Prodr. loc. cit.—Notelea ligustrina, Sieb. Fl. Nov. Holl.

Exs.259. non Vent.;—omnino glabra, foliis lanceolato-oblongis,

obtusiusculis, e medio in petiolum elongatum gracilem sul-

catum gradatim angustatis, utrinque concoloribus, crassius-

culis, nervis plurimis parallelo-divergentibus intra marginem

cesim arcuatis immersis; ramulis floriferis, brevibus, erectius-

culis; fructiferis demum valde elongatis, et tune quam folio

magis deflexis, horizontaliter patentibus : pedicellis solitariis,

in dichotomiis panicule terminalibus, brevibus: baccis piso -

minoribus, nigris, calyce fisso suffultis—Nove Hollandiz ora

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 29

442 Mr. WyThomson on some British Zoophytes.

orientali:—v.s. in herb. Hook., Nov. Holl: (Sieber), River Hast-

ings (Fraser), Port Macquarie (Backhouse), Sydney (hort. bot.

cult.).—In herb. Heward, Illawarra (A. Cunningham): °*

Bauer’s figure, above referred to, gives an excellent represen-

tation of this plant when in fruit : at first, however, the younger

flowering shoots assume the appearance of very branching pani-

cles, the lower ramifications being alternate, the upper ones

opposite and dichotomously branching, with a single flower in

the intervals; they are about 3 inches long, but when the fruit

becomes ripened, they attain a length of 6 or 10 inches, and are

much more deflexed than the axillary leaf from which they

spring: most of the bracts fall away, but others, especially the

lower ones, grow ultimately into leaves: the pedicels are 2 lines

long in flower, and 3 lines in fruit ; the calyx is 3 line long ; the

corolla 2 lines in length, and is said to be of a bluish lilac

colour: it flowers in October: the berry is 14 line in diameter*.

XLII.—WNotes on some British Zoophytes. By Wy v1LLE THomson,

F.R.P.S. &., Lecturer on Botany, Univ. and Marischal College,

Aberdeen.

[With a Plate.]

Berore describing what I consider as an addition to an obscure

group of zoophytes allied to the Sertulariade, I shall premise a

few remarks on the peculiarities of one of its immediate neigh-

bours—Coppinia arcta. I shall do this in order to illustrate

more fully the relations of the new genus.

Coppinia differs from all other known full-grown Sertulariade

in having no common axis to its polypidom. Each polyp seems

to be possessed of a separate curved tube, one extremity free and

of a stout horny consistence, the other somewhat flask-shaped,

much thinner, and imbedded in a coherent mass of horny gra-

nules. This spongy matrix is hollowed out into a layer of mi-

nute areolar chambers.

Additions to the colony appear to take place by the budding

of the hydrz at the base of the tube-like cell, by which process

a new hydra is formed, which is separated from its parent,

secretes a tube-cell of its own, and ultimately excretes a quantity

of granular matter which pushes it back still further from the

rest of the community. bates

This interstitial propagation goes on only to a certain extent,

* Analytical details of this species will be given in a supplementary

plate, in the Ilust. of South Amer. Plants. +

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Host. S.2 Vol. PLA

‘a

TDe C.Sowerhy se?

Mr, WicThomson onm:some British Zoophytes. 443

as the mass never loses its definite:shape; and never inereases in

size beyond. a certain point... The propagation of this species. by

means of planulz has been most correctly described by Sir John

G. Dalyell (Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, vol. i.

p. 224). The planul appear to be free buds developed from

the base of the hydra, escaping into the cavities of the areolar

matrix.

The free extremity of the tube-cell is provided with a valve-

like operculum, which closes on the retreat of the polyp and after

its death.

The species which I am about to describe, and which I shall

call Reticularia immersa, differs from Coppinia and approaches

the other Sertularians in having its polyp-cells springing from a

common horny tube. This tube is in the form of an anasto-

mosing, investing network, and is immersed in a homogeneous

horny secretion, from which the minute, curved polyp-cells, dif-

_ fering little in calibre from the common tube, stand out.

The propagation of this species has not been observed.

RETICULARIA, 0. g.

Animal, a Sertularian polyp of a greenish colour, with nume-

rous smooth, solid tentacula ; very minute. Polypidom, a para-

sitical investing network of horny tubes, immersed in a homo-

geneous horny crust. Polyp-cells short projections of the net-

ted tubes, arc-shaped, with circular, patulous orifices without

opercula.

R. immersa, nu. s.

I have found this species pretty frequent at Newhaven, usually

investing Sertularia abietina. Aberdeen, P. Forbes, Esq.

Coppinia arcta appears to have but a slender title to a position

among the Campanulariade, where Dr. Hassall originally placed

it, and some of its allies seem to dwell among them with as little

cause, The four Laomedee have undoubted right, and Campa-

nularia lacerata, which has been shown by Mr. Hincks to be refer-

able to this genus (Hincks in lit.) ; and so have Campanularia

volubilis, C. caliculata and C. integra.

~ Mr. Hincks has however shown that the so-called Campanu-

laria syringa is a true Sertularian; its near ally C. minutissima

_(Hincks) may probably accompany it. _C. dumosa appears to be

nearly allied to Coppinia; the connecting link Reticularia pos-

sessing much of the habit of C. dumosa united to the investing

erust of Coppinia.

_ Probably, when their reproductive processes Die ee more

444. Mr..B.. Clarke on Relative Position; st ysiases

fully; made.out, these three. last may form a small group inter-

mediate between the Sertularians and the Campanularians.

I have sent a specimen of Reticularia to the British Museum.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI. A.

Fig. 1. Coppinia arcta. Two full-grown polyps and polyp-cells; another

forming between them. ;

Fig. 2. Reticularia immersa investing a polyp-cell of Sertularia abietina.

Fig. 3. Portion of the crust still more enlarged.

XLITI.— Observations on Relative Position; including a new

Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxe,

F.L.S. &c.

{Continued from p. 200.]

{ With three Plates. ]

Parr III.

On the Structure of Ovaries consisting of a Single Carpel ; to

which is added a Table of the Position of the Carpels in Dicar-

pous Ovaries.

Wiru reference to the position of the single carpel, the most

obvious mark has been taken as a guide to the placenta or

ventral suture, such as the origin of the style from one side of

the ovary, the parietal attachment of the ovules; and when from

being erect, or pendulous from the apex of the ovary, they

failed to answer this purpose, the existence of a furrow or fissure

on one side only of the style, such as occurs in Amygdalez, has

been adduced as an evidence. But that the peculiarities of

structure from which its position is in certain cases inferred may

be better understood, the followmg notes are subjoined, accom-

panied in some instances with remarks on affinities and other

details, the Natural Orders being consecutively arranged as in

Tables I. and IT.

EnpocEns.

PonTEDERACE. The ovary of Pontedera lanceolata is re-

markable for agreeing with that of Centranthus ruber mm two. of

the three cells being much reduced in size and barren, and the

raphe of the single pendulous ovule is lateral also in both, that

of Pontedera beng more strongly marked than usual. Of the

three carpels of Pontedera, two are obliquely posterior and one

anterior, the latter only being fertile.

Marantacez. Of the three carpels of Maranta dichotoma,

two are obliquely posterior and one anterior, with but little va-

riation. Of these, two are barren and their cavities suppressed ;

but in this instance either of the three carpels is indifferently the

Ann.& Mag Wat. Hist.S. 2. NobM LAU.

SDe C.Sowerby pea.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. $2. VoL. PLT.

ST De C. Sowerby sé

‘4

ENS

ey Yer

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 82 Vol A. PLAY.

JS De C. Sowerby se”

: 3

me me

N oy

Stix. 7;

t +

including a new Arrangement of\Phanerogambus Plants. 445

fertile one, and on ‘this account Maranta is considered as’ Hete-

rocarpous. a

Arace®. In this and in the allied families the position of

the carpels when two appears variable; thus, in a species of

Pothos all are right and left ; in a Wallichia they are anterior and

posterior, with very rare exceptions; and in dicarpous ovaries

frequently occurring in Sparganium ramosum, they are variable

and sometimes oblique.

In Typha and Sparganium the single carpel is very frequently

posterior, and in Arwm I have endeavoured to show always so.

(See Part IV. Arum maculatum.)

Herterocarpous Exocens.

This division, although several nearly allied families are ex-

cluded, is yet in itself a natural assemblage ; the connexion how-

ever between the Gentianal and Nymphal Allianzes is weak, but

as some of the genera of Orobanchacez have the placentation

dorsal, there may be a direct affinity existing between them.

(See also Part IV. Hydropeltis.) Vzillarsia nympheoides also eor-

responds with Nymphea alba in the ovules being horizontal with

the raphe for the most part on the upper surface.

Gentranace®. In Letanthus the carpels are anterior and

posterior, and also in Erythrea littoralis, but in E. centaurium

occasionally right and left, and Chlora perfoliata agrees with the

latter species. Chironia and Villarsia also form partial excep-

tions to the lateral position of the carpels in this family in pre-

senting an irregular arrangement, some of the carpels being an-

terior and posterior and others oblique.

CrERaTOPHYLLACER. In Ceratophyllum a transverse section

of the ovary presents no appearance by which the position of the

carpel can be determined, but the stigma is unilateral and

curves posteriorly with but little variation, sometimes curving

down behind the ovary ; in addition to this it is grooved more or

less deeply, and this groove deepens towards the base in front.

The posterior surface is rounded and not stigmatic. (Pl. XIV.

figs. 1 & 2.)

But the attachment of the female flowers and young branches

is somewhat different, each bud or young branch arising from

the axil of a leaf, but the female flowers rather from the stem

between two leaves: whether this should be taken into con-

sideration in determining the position of the carpel remains a

question. -

CHLoRANTHACE#. The only indication of the position of the

carpel in Chloranthus is that the stigmatic tissue obliquely crosses

the thickened summit of the ovary and always descends on its

antévior side.’ “The ovule has obviously the appearance of being

suspended from’ @ funiculus arising in the base of the ovary and

adherent to its dorsum. (Pl. XIV, fig. 5.) 138

Pirerackm, In fully developed ovaries of Piperomia magno-

liefolia the stigma is always grooved on its anterior surface, but

is rounded posteriorly ; this furrow is also prolonged down to

the ovary terminating in a small depression on its summit.

(Pl. XIV. figs. 3 & 4.) .

The ovary also nearly resembles that of Houttuynia cordata

when reduced to a single carpel, which leaves no reason to doubt

but that in Piperaceze the carpel is posterior.

Saurvuracex. In almost all the spikes of Houttuynia cordata

there are in the upper part dicarpous ovaries, the carpels of

which are for the most part anterior and posterior, but occa-

sionally right and left ; in sixteen instances (these being all that

were observed of ovaries reduced to a single carpel) it was always

directly posterior, no trace of a second bemg present.

Ranuncvutacezx. In Actea the greater part are lateral,

otherwise indifferently anterior or posterior.

DitLeniAce#z. Variable, or more frequently posterior.

Maewouiacez. In Tasmannia variable from anterior to pos-

terior.

MenisPpermace®. The ovary of Menispermum laurifolium |

consists of three carpels, one anterior and two obliquely poste-

rior, and when reduced to a single carpel its position varies from

anterior to obliquely posterior.

Anacarpiace®. In three genera variable, and in Malosma

more frequently posterior than anterior. Spondias, which has

been regarded as the type of a distinct family, agrees with Ana-

cardiacee in having the raphe averse.

Lauraceam. ‘The ovary of Sassafras officinale closely resem-

bles that of Prunus and other Amygdalez, the stigma being eapi-

tate, and the style furrowed on one side and rounded on the

other. In S. officinale there is also at the base of the style a

small depression in which the furrow in the style terminates;

the capitate stigma is also somewhat notched by the furrow ex-

tending into its margin, and the ovule is attached to the same

side of the ovary at or below the depression at the base of the

style (Pl. XIV. figs. 6, 7 & 8). The carpel is variable in its posi-

tion, being frequently posterior, but in Laurus nobilis it is for the

most part lateral. .

Notwithstanding this near approach in structure to Amyg-

dalez, the carpels in a dicarpous ovary of S. officinale appeared

to be united by their edges forming a one-celled ovary, the styles

being also partially umted. In Tetranthera also the ovary con-

sists of a single carpel.

including a new .Arrangement\of Phanerogamous Plants. 4A7

_ SantaLaces and Loranruacea. In, Zhesinm the funiculus

is,,eithex anterior, . posterior or lateral, and such.,also, are. its,

variations of position in Mysodendron, two, ofthe ovules being

rudimentary (or wanting ?), and I believe also,in Loranthus, (So

nearly do, these families approach. each, other, that it)is.a\question

if\they are really distinct ; for although in, Mysodendron|the nu-

cleus is destitute of integuments, yet it is inverted, the funiculus

being attached to it on the averse side relatively to the central

placenta, from which attachment a thickened rib descends to its

lower extremity ; the embryo also is at. the upper part of the

nucleus, and the funiculus curves over the embryonal sac to

reach its point of attachment (vide fig. 3 in Plate II.). The appa-

rent calyx of Mysodendron may be regarded as bracts originating

at the base of the ovary and adhering to its sides, as an analo-

gous structure occurs in Abelia and Linnea, where the bracts

are not adherent. And although in Santalacez this character is

wanting, yet there is a tendency to adhesion of the bracts as. in

Thesium, where they are adherent.to the peduncles inthe greater

part of their extent. The adhesion of bracts to peduncles is, also

a common occurrence in Loranthacee, which offers, an. explana-

tion for those situated at the base of the ovary becoming adhe-

rent to its sides.

«Eraacnacea...Hippophaé variable and more frequently, pos-

terior ; E/eagnus variable aud more frequently anterior.

_,) Stizpacea. Having expressed an opinion that. in this family

the female flowers are apetalous, I can now add that, a more. re-

cent, examination of the species of Sti/be leaves no reason to

doubt that they are really so, and also leads to the supposition

that the flowers consist principally, if, not, entirely, of herm-

aphrodites and females ; it becomes a question therefore whether

Empetraceee might not be associated with them, and possibly

Batidez,. In Sti/be the smaller cell is sometimes entirely. sup-

pressed, and the fertile cell in some species is almost, uniformly

posterior, being only occasionally anterior, . (Pl, XIV. figs..9

& 10. ) sii

; “sence io In Peplis nearly all right and left ; in Lythrum

most frequently anterior and posterior ; and in Plewrophora always

so: | In P. pungens the larger cell is always posterior, the ante-

rior being sometimes almost suppressed.

.( Popostemactm.. This Order is placed near, Lythracez as

being an apetalous form of it ; the stamens are distinct or mona-

delphous in. both ; in Lythracez the posterior stamens are some-

times deficient, and this may prove to be an explanation of, the

unilateral position of the stamens occurring in Podostemacee ;

and it seems doubtful if there exists any differential character im

the ovary and ovules. 3 lo alaiz

448, 2atxo\F Mr, .B. Clarke on Relative Position s y wacshoashoses

, (NycraGinex. | In.the ovaryiof Mirabilis a\flattened tuberosity

with a depression in its, centre, situated at\the base of the style,

shows thevventral side of the.carpel, the stigma curving down on

the opposite side (Pl. XIV. figs. 11,12.& 13)... The relative po-

sition of the ovary is more evident if the flower. is examined in,an

early stage some time before it expands, as the style at the time

of expansion becomes much elongated and loses its curvatures

The carpel is always lateral and internal (PJ. XIII. fig. 3), 2.2, its

dorsum is next the imternal branch of the dichotomy, between

the forking of which the flower is situated ; and Cuphea may be

considered as analogous to Mirabilis in the position of its larger

cell*. From this peculiarity Nyctaginee are placed in connec-

tion with the Silenal instead of with the Urtical Orders.

Satvaporaces&. The affinities of Salvadora have by most

writers been considered as uncertain, but, supposing the raphe to

be next the placenta, the position of the fertile carpel would then

nearly agree with that of Plumbago, bemg however not so fre-

quently posterior. Its foliage also agrees with that, of some spe-

cies of Statice in having a granulated appearance, and two or

three species have dotted leaves resembling those occasionally

occurring in Myrsmaceze. .

PLumBaGiInEz., In Plumbago and Statice the position of the

funiculus.is variable, bemg anterior, less frequently lateral, and

rarely posterior ; the mode of growth in Statice is however com-

plicated, which. occasions its position in that genus to be less

obvious. a

Brunoniacez. This genus, usually considered as belonging

to. the epigynous series, if not of uncertain affinity, should rather,

I would suggest, be arranged with Primulacez and its allies, for:

the following reasons. The position of the raphe in Brunonia

agrees nearly with that of the funiculus in Plumbago in being.

anterior or lateral, rarely posterior, from which it maybe in-

ferred, that in both these genera the fertile carpel is variable

from anterior to posterior, the latter position predominating

(Pl. XIII. fig. 5). Brunonia may also be regarded as approaching

Dipsacez in haying the same mode of growth as Morina and

Valerianaceze, 7. e. regularly dichotomous, each capitulum in Bru-

nonia, consisting of six or eight fascicles, each of which contains

a centre of growth, the ramifications of which are formed by the

pedicel of each flower in succession becoming the axis of the two

succeeding ; the scales also surrounding the calyx may be com-

pared to the involucel of Dipsacez, and in the adhesion of -the

anthers an analogy may be traced with Calyceracez.

* The irregularity of the flower in Cuphea is considered to be from side

to ide, and the mode of growth irregularly dichotomous, each flower being

terminal. Maks

including a new 4rrangement\of Phanerdgamous Plants. 449

OPLanrAcinem\® ‘In -Littorella'the axils aré thréeflowered, ‘the

central-being axis to the two°lateral’;' in’ this family the’raphe' is

next’ the placenta, but: it is’ here’ feebly marked/and T°can only

say that it is variable, being rarely, but“I -believe*occasionally,

anterior, from which it would appear ‘that the fertile carpel is for

the most anterior or lateral, thus approaching’ Dipsacee in this’

character.

* Trvecesracex. In Iilecebrum and Herniaria the stigmas are

all anterior and posterior, the ovary consisting of two carpels

united by their margins; and the seed is erect, having the radicle

always curved down on the posterior side, thus agreeing with

Atriplex and Chenopodium Bonus Henricus both in: the position

of the stigmas and of the cotyledons and radicle. In Paronychia

the examination is difficult m consequence of the diminutive size

of the ovary ; in two or three instances however the funiculus

was evidently anterior (in P. capitata), and in others apparently

sO, no variation being observed. ‘

Cuernoropraceaz and AMarantHacrez. In Chenopodiacez

and Amaranthacee’the' ovary has the appearance of consisting’

of carpels united by their margins as in Polygonacez, Alsinez,

and Illecebracez, the ribs of the ovaries, if any are present,

bemg opposite! the stigmas, and when the stigmas are two being

equally marked on both sides*. In Beta, &c. the funiculus ad-

heres' to’ the side of the ovary, and this adhesion is for the most

part anterior, rarely right or left; but if the funiculus is free, ‘as

in Rhagodia, it still has the same position, being also in either

case-opposite a stigma when the ovary is digynous. As’ the

funiculus in these instances is the remains of a central placenta,

the position of the ovule shows a tendency to the production of

the'single carpel for the most part posterior as in Piperacez, and’

surely this is placed beyond doubt when it is recollected that in’

Atriplex and Chenopodium when the sced is erect the cotyledons

are anterior. ate

»~In°Gomphrena the funiculus is lateral and the stigmas right

and left, which may be regarded as an approach of Amaran-

thacee to’ Nyctagine, and also to Polygonacez, as in Polygonum,

when dicarpous, the carpels are all right and left. area

Hpacripex: The ovary of Acrotriche cordata is not unfre-

quently one-celled, and the position of the carpel'is then va-

riable;‘being frequently posterior. 9K]

-Comsretacex. The style of Combretum is more or less ob-"

lique in its*direction, as also the ovary, and the obliquity fre-'

* To this it may be added, that the ovary of Basella evidently consists of

three carpels united by their margins, three smaller ribs alternating with three

larger, and the latter being continuous with the stigmas ; the position of the

ovule is uniferm, and I believe corresponds with that of Illecebrum, &e!” ’

450, soni Ma. By Clarke on Relative Position 5... haus

quently differing gives the raceme, a somewhat irregular appear-

ance; on one side of the style.is.a furrow, sometimes marked

very faintly, but) often, quite distinctly, and occasionally. it is

deepened into.a fissure for some distance below the stigma; and,

the opposite side is quite rounded, haying the aspect. of a dorsal

surface. The position of the carpel, as taken from this character,

is variable, and frequently posterior as in Crategus. y

AmyepaLe&. Variable, and in Cerasus Laurocerasus more

frequently posterior,

Saneurisorpaces&., The lateral attachment of the style readily

shows the position of the carpel, which is best seen in the spe-

cies of Sanguisorba, and can be ascertained by making a trans-

verse section of a mass of flowers close to the axis, when the

irregular position of the style will become obvious, The carpel

is rather less frequently posterior than anterior, but in Cliffortia

always lateral, as elsewhere referred to.

Darunace&. In Daphnacez the lateral attachment of the

style shows the position of the carpel, the ovule beg pendulous

from the same side; but in Daphne itself the position of the

raphe must be taken as a guide, which in this instance may be

relied on, because in Pimelea the raphe is next to the placenta.

In Struthiola and Passerina the carpel is almost constantly late-

ral, in Struthiola perhaps always so, thus approaching Proteacez,

Yet the relations of the parts of the flower to each other in Daph-

naceze and Proteacee are different, as in Daphnacez the carpel is

opposite a sepal, but in Proteaceze alternate with the two ante-

rior. In Daphnacex the tendency to suppression of stamens is,

on that side which is opposite to the carpel, as in Lachnea, where

the larger stamens and sepals are anterior while the carpel i8

posterior, but in Proteacee both carpel and larger stamens are

anterior. In Pimelea the carpels are all posterior, the axils

being one-flowered ; in Daphne the axils are two-flowered, and

the ovary of each stands with its dorsum towards the axil; and

Daias is a mixture of these, apparently from the axils being

three-flowered. (PI. XIV. fig. 14.) .

Crncuonacem. In Cinchonacez, as also in Caprifoliacez,

there is no regularity in the position of the carpels of dicarpous

ovaries, as they are either predominantly anterior and posterior,

or as frequently right and left, or neither of the two predomi-

nates, being often also oblique; and this, taken im connection

with the fact, that in the genus Rides alone all these variations

take place, tends to show that the position of the carpels when

two is a character of comparatively inferior value, unless that

such frequent contrariety and irregularity should make it pro-

bable that the position of the fertile or single carpel would be

variable. The raphe being taken as an index to the placenta,

including a new Arrangement of Phanéroyamons! Plants. 45¥

the’ fertile carpel' in “Opercularia® fully ‘corresponds with that-of

Aticida in being more frequently posterior. $A doves

“Capriroriacem. ‘In Abelia the’ position of the one-seeded

anid only fertile cell is variable, and more frequently posterior

than the fertile carpel of Viburnum, and as’ in that genus the

raphe is lateral. (Pl. XIII. fig. 4.)

Cornaceaz and Ataneracex. The ovary of Aucuba japonica

is probably not compound, as there are no remains of an abortive

earpel ; when fully developed the stigma is unilateral and almost

horizontal, being stigmatic and somewhat grooved on its upper

surface, and smooth and rounded beneath ; the ovule is not

attached to the apex of the cavity, but to the upper part of

that side (immediately below the apex) which is away from the

stigma, and the placentation consequently varies with the posi-

tion of the stigma, being anterior when it is posterior and vice

versd (Pl. XIV. fig. 15). In Marlea the two cells are for the

most part unequal, the smaller one being often much reduced in

size, and the position of the larger cell corresponds nearly with

that of the single carpel of Aweuba in being more frequently pos-

terior or lateral.

Garryacem. The ovary of Garrya has all the appearance of

consisting of two carpels united by their margins, as the ovules

are attached to opposite sides of the ovary near the apex, their

attachment alternating with the stigmas. It may therefore be

regarded as having the same structure as that of Helwingia with

retracted dissepiments, and with that genus as being a near ally

of Santalacee. It may further be compared with Lauracez and

also Daphnacez, if in the latter family, when dicarpous, the pla-

centation should prove to be parietal.

PrRoreROcARPOUS EXOGENS.

The connexion between the Polypetalous and Monopetalous

Orders is here not always so distinct as in the Heterocarpous

Division, and whether Solanacee are a monopetalous form. of

Papayeracez is rather a question, but if arranged with Polemo-

niacee they would in Table III. be placed as before with their

nearest allies.

.Fumariaces. In Fumaria officinalis one carpel is larger than

the other, and to it the seed is always attached and almost ex-

clusively so, the hilum being oval (the junction between the two

carpels:is however not obvious externally, but is distinctly. seen

. The axis is here compound, each capitulum consisting of several cen-

tres of growth indicated by small whorls of partially adherent ovaries. The

raphe is for the most part anterior, being lateral or posterior in only two

or thyeé of six instances,

452 °°) HAO POC TR on Relative Position Pah deca

internally) 5 and the position of the larger of the two carpels is

uniform, being always on the opposite side of the flower to the

spurred petal. The two carpels will be all anterior and posterior,

or all right and left, according as the irregularity of the corolla,

or the axis is regarded, the spurred petal being lateral, although

by twisting of the peduncle becoming nearly posterior. As in

Ranunculacee the spurred petal is posterior, the fertile carpel

in F, officinalis may so far be considered always anterior.

Berseripex. In Epimedium and Berberis the carpel is an-

terior, obliquely anterior or lateral, but a careful examination of

several species of the latter genus failed to show any carpels pos-

terior ; in Nandina, however, it is occasionally but not frequently

posterior.

Byrrneriacez. In Waltheria the anterior position predo-

minates, the carpel being rarely, if at all, posterior, which shows

further the connexion between Malvaceze and Phytolaccacez,

where in Rivina the carpel is always anterior.

Tropzoitace®&. From the irregularity of the flower, the in-

equality of the stigmas and the oblique direction of the style in

Magallana, it may be expected that the position of the two car-

pels is uniform, and also that the carpel corresponding with the

elongated lobe of the stigma is the fertile one; if so, the two

carpels are always anterior and posterior, as in the figure of the

fruit in Cavan. Ic. iv. t. 374, the spur of the calyx is represented

as being on the sutural side of the remaining cell; and this

shows also that the position of the fertile cell is most probably

uniform, being always anterior, as the spur of the calyx is pos-

terior.

AmyripEx. In Amyris toxifera the position of the carpel is

variable, being frequently anterior, but only occasionally poste-

rior ; and the same variation I believe occurs also in Aurantiacez,

and these two families are, more than any others that I am aware

of, exceptions to the Proterocarpous character of this division.

ScropHutartaces®. In Pedicularis palustris the anterior

carpel is always larger in diameter and considerably higher than

the posterior, and the anterior column of the style is also thicker.

This is also the structure of Mendozia as described and figured

by Martius in ‘ Plant. Brasil.’ and which has been before alluded

to as having the fertile cell anterior (Pl. XIV. figs. 16, 17, 18, 19,

20 & 21). It should be observed also that in Mendozia the pos-

terior cell is usually barren even at the time of flowering.

Versenaces®. In Lippia dulcis and Lantana crocea and albida

(the only species examined) the stigmas are anterior and poste-

rior, and the ovary two-celled, but with the cells right and left,

the former having also the anterior portion of the stigma much

larger. The placentation is the same as in the two anterior lobes

including a new. Arrangement of Phanenogamous Plants. 453

of the oyary of Labiate, and the relation of the unequal; stigmas

of Lippia to the cells leaves no doubt but that here the. ovary

consists of a single carpel always anterior.. (Pl. XY. figs. 1, 2,

3, 4 & 5.)

__Mimosz#. Having observed carpels posterior in three species

of Acacia in which the inflorescence was dense, it was thought

possible that this might arise from the flowers growing three in

an axil; this however is no longer a question, as carpels posterior

occur where the axil is always one-flowered; but the posterior

position does not predominate, as in Cerasus Laurocerasus ; and

in three species having a globular inflorescence the carpel is

always anterior or lateral, which may be explained by the carpels

posterior being confined to the upper half of the spikes or almost

exclusively so.

In two instances of dicarpous ovaries occurring in Phaseolus

vulgaris the ovary was syncarpous with parietal placente (the

carpels in their upper part being separate and diverging ina

manner somewhat analogous to those of a Reseda, but to a

greater extent), thus showing an approach in Papilionacee to

Moringee and Polygalacee, as probably does Ormosia with two

unequal stigmas. But in an instance of three carpels occurring

in an Acacia, they were quite disunited.

_ Prorzacex. In Proteacee with capitate flowers, such as

Mimetes and Leucospermum, the carpel is always anterior, and its

apparently lateral position in Banksia seems owing to the axils

being two-flowered. And in Grevillea, where incomplete resu-

pination sometimes takes place, it is always anterior if the irre-

gularity of the flower is attended to, being alternate with the two

larger and longer sepals. But in Anadenia, where the flower is

regular, the carpel, although always anterior in the lower half of

the racemes, varies in its position towards the summit, and in rare

-instances is perhaps posterior. The peduncles are however long

and the axils two-flowered, and carpels posterior are not so fre-

quent as in Acacia, being also confined to the upper part of the

racemes. In Anadenia instances of two carpels occasionally pre-

sent themselves which are quite disunited, from which it may be

expected that the gland on the posterior side of the ovary in

Grevillea, &c., is a rudimentary carpel.

, Looking at the habit of Proteacez they might be expected to

be derived from Daphnacez, but the flower more nearly ap-

proaches that of Petiverta in having the carpel alternate with the

two anterior sepals, whereas in Daphnacez it is opposite a posterior

or lateral one ; and if Anadenia may be taken into comparison

they would agree in being apocarpous, 2. e. supposing Petive-

riaceze to be, like Phytolaccacex, apocarpous.

_ Caruirricuacen. Callitriche is placed near Selaginee. for

454 O°. MrvBo Clarke \om Relative Position; » 9 \w\ow

the following reasons: in Selaginez the calyx sometimes consists

of two lateral sepals which enclose the flower much | like »the

bracts of Callitriche ; the embryo has short blunt cotyledons re+

sembling those of Selaginez (but still more reduced), and ap-

proaching Stilbe as described by Endlicher ; but the raphe is

next the placenta in Selagineze, and on that account the affinity

of Callitriche is rather with the latter Order, between which and

Podostemacee or Elatinez it may be regarded as forming a con-

necting link. If

VaLERIANACER. In Valeriana officinalis the mode of growth

is the same as in Scleranthus, &c. The fertile carpel in the

forking of each division of the inflorescence stands with its ven-

tral suture towards the inner branch of the forking and the dorsal

next the outer branch, the gibbosity of the corolla beimg ante-

rior and coming forward between the two branches (Pl. XIII.

fig.1). The regularity of the position of the fertile cell is perhaps

connected with the irregularity of the corolla, as they always have

the same relation to each other, although in Valerianella, where

the corolla is quite regular, the position of the carpel is the

same. But in Valerianacez the fertile carpel has sometimes the

appearance of being posterior; this however arises from the

mode of growth being the same as that of Centranthus ruber

(Pl. XIII. fig. 2), viz. dichotomous with the flower sessile be-

tween the rami, one branch of the dichotomy being regularly

suppressed, except near the principal axis (Pl. XIII. fig. 2d);

in such a case therefore the fertile cell is next the remaining

ramus, and constantly so, as it is always the external ramus that

remains*. In this diagram the successive branchings are repre-

sented as springing from each other at right angles (instead of

obliquely as in the plant itself), that the relative position of the

fertile cell may be more evident ;—the cross indicates the position

of the spur of the corolla. The same mode of growth oceurs in

Fedia sagittifolia, where the barren cells are inflated. |

Dirsacex. In Morina and Scabiosa the placentation is lateral,

and the former agrees closely with Valerianacee in the carpel

being lateral and external; and in Dipsacus sylvestris it is pos-

terior with remarkable regularity, although, from the elongation

of the style, the position of the usually unilateral stigma becom

variable. (Pl. XV. fig. 6.) ti

CatycerRAcE#&. The ovule is here attached to the posterior

side of the ovary, but nearer its apex than in Dipsacus sylvestris,

which occasions its placentation to be less obvious; and the

raphe is anterior, so that a partial adhesion of the anthers may

prove to be the only distinction between the two Orders, as the

involucel of Dipsacez occurs here also. rv

* See also the description of the figure.

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogtmous Plants, 455

)Screranraaces, In Scleranthus annuus the flower. is| sessile

between the two branches of a forked stem, each of which again

produces a flower sessile betwéen two succeeding branches ; each

flower therefore stands in the relation of axis to the two succeed-

ing flowers; but this can only be observed in large specimens

growing in cultivated ground, where all the branchings become

fully developed. The funiculus is uniformly posterior to the

seed, in which character it differs from Chenopodiacee and their

allies, where it is either anterior or lateral. The seed of Scle-

ranthus annuus has the cotyledons next the funiculus, which may

form also another differential character between Scleranthaceze

and their allies. (Pl. XV. figs. 7, 8'& 9.)

Terracontace®. In Tetragonia africana and Trianthema

micrantha the mode of growth is, in the smaller ramifications,

the same as in Scleranthus, and the placentation shows the single

carpel anterior or (in the latter) occasionally lateral.

Sryuipracez. In Stylidium graminifolium the posterior cell

is always less in diameter, and also less in depth than the ante-

rior, and this, in connection with the irregularity of the corolla,

forms perhaps a sufficient analogy for anticipating that in a one-

celled ovary the fertile carpel would be anterior*.

Gooprentacex. In Dampiera lavandulefolia the ovary con-~

sists of two carpels anterior and posterior, but is one-celled from

the cells communicating, or rather imperfectly two-celled ; the

posterior cell is much shorter (not extending below the upper

half of the anterior cell), contracted and barren, being sometimes

so reduced in size as to be scarcely apparent; and the single

ovule is attached to the posterior surface of the anterior cell near

its base, having the raphe next the placenta.

Onacrariz and Hirruripex. Of thirty-two ovaries of

Circea alpina} thirteen had two cells with an ovule in each ;

in twelve the posterior cell was empty, and in seven it was closed,

leaving the ovary one-celled. When fertile it was less in dia-

meter and also less in depth (Pl. XV. figs. 10 & 11). In the

ovary of Hippuris vulgaris there is nothing in the structure

either externally or within the cavity to show whether it consists

of one or two carpels, nor yet in the style or stigma, as the latter

is terete and pointed ; but on the external surface of the bony

nut of the mature fruit, there is found when it is denuded a

1OMisie 5

Stylidium adnatum, where the ovary consists of a single carpel anterior ;

oi, two are present the anterior only is fertile, as the ovules are always at-

tached to the posterior angle of the cell.

+ Taken from the plant in cultivation in the Botanic Gardens of Kew.

When the ovary is two-celled the cells are all anterior and posterior, as

also are those of C. lutetiana.

456 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

shallow furrow extending from its summit to its base, and this

furrow is always posterior (Pl. XV. fig. 12). This may be taken

as an indication of a single carpel uniform in its position, and

(considering the near affinity of Circea) in all olen ante-

rior, the stamen also being anterior.

Composit. That a tendency exists in Composite to sup-

pression of the posterior carpel is shown by the achenia of the

Sunflower, and especially by those of Centaurea, where the ante-

rior portion of the ovary is both larger and thicker than the pos-

terior ; and as in both these plants the stigmas are anterior and

posterior, it would be difficult to account for the imequality of

the ovary on any other hypothesis. In Centaurea nigra there is,

besides the shrinking of the posterior portion of the ovary, a line

on each side like a suture ; there are also two others, one anterior

and the other posterior ; and as the flower is quinary, these four

lines may be relied on as marking the presence of two carpels,

and the two lateral of these the juncture between them: it fre-

quently also occurs that two-thirds of the ovary are on the ante-

rior side of the two lateral lines and sometimes more, so that the

posterior half of the ovary becomes almost rudimentary, being

also much shorter than the anterior from contraction at its base

(Pl. XV. fig. 13). This latter character is also well represented

in Dr. Lindley’s ‘ Vegetable Kingdom,’ the figure being that of

C. Cyanus.

The ovary of dster sibiricum has nearly the same structure as

that of Centaurea, and the anterior portion of the stigma is in

the marginal florets frequently elongated like that of Ruella or

Stemocanthus* (vide fig. 9 in Plate II.). But it should not here

pass unnoticed that the position of the stigmas, except where the

style is thickened or very short, as in Huenia, cannot be relied

on as an index of the position of the carpels, as the style very

commonly becomes twisted half round, of which Lasthenia is an

example.

Cuama@avciacez. In Calytrix virgata the placenta is cen-

tral, is a prolongation of the pith, and is continued uninter-

ruptedly into the style, and as neither style nor stigma exhibit

any evidences of division the carpel must be wanting, and the

style only a prolongation of the axis, as suggested by Dr. Schleiden

in certain cases where the flower is superior. The cavity more-

over is imperfect, being occupied by cross hands of cellular tis-

sue. The ovules are attached to the anterior side of the central

column, or very rarely more or less laterally, which can scarcely

be regarded as a character less than equivalent to a single carpel

* To this it may be added, that the attachment of the ovule inclines

more or less to the posterior side of the ovary, and the position of the

raphe being uniform tends to show that that of the fertile carpel is also.

a ee

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogdmous Plants. 47

anterior, of which an instaiice Occurs in’ the nearly allied ‘Bekia,

gine by the parietal placentation of the two ovules. ‘(PI. XV.

igs. 14 & 15,

9 Butiieene In Brunia lanuginosa thé ovary consists’ of a

single carpel always anterior. (Pl. XV. figs. 16, 17 & 18.)

‘Umsriurrerx. The position of the odd carpel is perhaps in

some cases variable, but in Athusa Cynapium the anterior carpel

is much more frequently fertile, which may arise from the pos-

terior one being occasionally smaller ; the carpels are very com-

monly all anterior and posterior, but this is not without excep-

tion, the anterior and posterior position however still predomi-

nating as in Araliacez.

CASUARINAL ExocEns.

The families derived more immediately from Gymnosperms

through Casuarina differ, as far as is at present known, from other

divisions of Exogens, in having the raphe in pendulous ovules

always next the placenta, a character which becomes less frequent

as Endogens are approached. The connexion between the ape-

talous and polypetalous forms of this section is sufficiently ob-

vious and has been frequently referred to ; but the affinities be-

tween the polypetalous and monopetalous forms are not of so

decided a character. It may be observed, however, that in their

coronet Asclepiadee may be compared to Passifloracee ; that

they have in some instances the habit of Euphorbiacee ; and that

Rauwolfia among Apocynacez is an approach both in structure

and habit to the latter family. And Apocynacee may also be

compared with Violacez in their crested anthers.

» AscLePiapE# and Apocynacez. In such genera of these

families as I have examined, the raphe (in cases of ovules nume-

vous and horizontal) is always on the under surface of the ovule,

which occasions the seed in Gomphocarpus, having become de-

pressed in subsequent growth, to be pendulous with the raphe next

the placenta, and the ovules of Liquidambar have I believe an

equivalent character, the only other instance of the kind when

numerous I have met with. In Rawwolfia the ovules are two,

pendulous, with the raphe next the placenta, the raphe becoming

rather curved as it descends, as in Rowmea.

» Eurnorsraceaz. When my first Dissertation on the Position

of the Carpels was read to the Linnean Society, Eremocarpus

was considered to have its single carpel variable, ‘although it rez

mained a question whether it was not sometimes posterior; but

having more recently examined that genus, I ascertained that in

‘upwards of fifty instances there were no carpels posterior, and it

was doubtful if any were lateral. The inflorescence here consists

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 30

458 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

of spikes or racemes, one of the flowers only being female. In

Mercurialis annua the female inflorescence is peculiar, consisting

of two female flowers growing from one side of an axil, the cen-

tral bud of which some time after developes as a leaf-bud. Of

the two flowers the internal one is a lateral branch of the axil,

and the central undeveloped bud is its axis, and the external one

springs from its peduncle at or near the base. As thus viewed

the carpels are all anterior and posterior instead of right and

left, as at first sight they might be supposed to be; and Vinca

speciosa has apparently the same mode of inflorescence and posi-

tion of carpels, those of Apocynum (where the inflorescence 1s

regularly branched) being also anterior and posterior.

Strracinem. If the female flowers of Antidesma are com-

pared with apetalous Flacourtiacee, their near approach will be-

come obvious, and on that account Stilagineze are placed near

Lacistemacee.

DirrerocarPex. It is perhaps a question whether this

Order and Chailletiaceze are branches of the Urtical and Amental

Alliances, as they agree in several parts of their structure with

Tiliaceze and Anacardiaceze, and particularly with Chlenacez in

having two collateral pendulous ovules with the raphe next the

placenta. There appears also to be in Dipterocarpex a strong

tendency to a free central placenta, the dissepiments in Vateria

being very fugitive, although the central column is continued up

into the style.

Cucurpitace®. The ovary of Sicyos angulata consists appa-

rently of two or three carpels united by their margins, and from

the form of the ovary and placentation (supposing this to be its

structure) the fertile carpel is for the most part anterior, but may

perhaps be occasionally lateral if not posterior*.

Morea: In Broussonetia and Morus there are two stigmas

terminating two ribs in the ovary; one of these ribs is much

thickened, and to it the ovule is attached. The attachment of

the ovule is therefore an evidence of the position of the carpel,

which is readily ascertained by making a cross section of the

ovary. The ventral side of the ovary, besides being thickened,

has also a more vascular appearance, as‘if the rudiment of a

second carpel were present (PI. XV. figs. 19 & 20). In Morus

* T find, contrary to my expectation, that the raphe is here not next the

placenta but twmed directly away from it, which seems to require that Cu-

curbitacez should be stationed im the Ficoidal Alliance, which would then

bring them into closer relation with Onagrariz and Campanulacee, to the

former of which, according to Auguste de St. Hilaire, they are most nearly

allied. The ovule is attached to the apex of the-cell, but a slender and

entire cord of fibres continued from the raphe (which is quite distinct)

crosses over the exostome and passes down the opposite side of the ovary.

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 459

nigra carpels posterior are very rare, even if the apparently pos-

terior carpels are really so; but Broussonetia.and Ficus show a

decided contrariety in the position of the fertile carpel, although

it is much less frequently posterior than in any other direction ;

perhaps not more frequently so than in some species of Acacia.

Urticacrnz. In Parietaria officinalis the stigma is entirely

unilateral and always curves away from the axil; the posterior

side of the ovary is rather less curved, and there are appearances

of a faintly marked suture (Pl. XV. fig. 23). The ovary of Ur-

tica wrens has the stigma sessile, but the ovary is always more

curved on one side, which proves to be always the anterior ; it is

probable therefore that Urtica corresponds with Parietaria in the

position of the carpel.

Cannapine®. The axis is here (as it frequently is in two-

flowered axils) compound, as Mr. Brown has termed it, that is,

the two flowers are to be understood as springing from a central

axillary bud which remains undeveloped. Thus, in Cannabis, the

axils of the bracts are two-flowered from the suppression of the

central bud, which sometimes developes as. a leaf-bud, and. gives

origin to a short branch, and the two stigmas in each flower are

anterior and posterior to the central point of the axil. The seed

is pendulous with a superior radicle, which is always on the ex-

ternal side of the ovary directly away from the axil laterally, the

cotyledons being on the axillary side. In its early stages the

ovule appears to be pendulous from the apex of the cell, but in

the ripened seed its attachment inclines distinctly to the posterior

side, though less so than in Humulus. On the internal side of

the ovary (that is, next the central point of the axil) a thickened

rib somewhat grooved extends from the attachment of the ovule

to its base, which, considering also the position of the radicle and

cotyledons, is doubtless the placenta ; this rib appears as if con-

sisting of two columns, whereas the rib on the opposite or exter-

nal side of the ovary is single and acuminated; and each of

them is opposite a stigma, the ovary being otherwise merely

membranous (Pl. XV. fig. 24). The structure of the ovary, there-

fore, is the same as that of Elatostemma and Morus, and, taken

in connexion with the position of the cotyledons and. radicle,

leaves no doubt that the fertile carpel is always anterior.

In the two-flowered axils of Humulus the same relations are

maintained as in Cannabis, and when the flowers are increased to

three or four, the developed carpel is still always on the flattened

side of the bractlet or sepal infolding the ovary, the margin of

which in the two first flowers is external or away from the axil,

so that it has the same relation to the one-sided bractlet. 'The

oyule is pendulous, not precisely from the apex but rather from

30%*

460 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ;

the posterior side of the ovary, and so much so as to show clearly

that the carpel is anterior.

Uxtmacez. In Ulmus montana and Celtis orientalis the ovary

consists of two carpels, which is shown in the latter instance by

the stigmas remaining only two when the ovary becomes bilocular ;

and the attachment of the pendulous ovule to the more promi-

nent of the two ribs of the ovary (which, as in Morus, are oppo-

site the stigmas) may therefore be regarded as an indication of

the position of the placenta, and consequently of the fertile car-

pel. This is also the structure of Hlatostemma among Urticacee.

(Pl. XV. figs. 21 & 22.)

Casuarine&. In Casuarina the attachment of the seed rather

above the middle of the posterior angle of the cell is relied on as

an evidence of the position of the carpel. The ovary has the

same structure as that of Ulmus and Morus, as the stigmas are

two, and the posterior side with which the seed is connected is

much thickened (Pl. XV. fig.25). The fertile carpel is anterior

with the same regularity as the scale-like ovary of Pinus; the

position of the stamen is also uniform, and has all the appearance

of being anterior.

Myricaces. The ovary of Myrica quercifolia bears evidences

of being compound, consisting of two or three carpels united by

their margins as in Lacistemacee, and Myrica may thus connect

that family with Urticacee and Cupulifere ; the position of the

carpels when two (the usual number) nearly agreeing with those

of Quercus when two-celled.

Curvutirerz. In Cupulifere the position of the carpels when

two is variable, in Corylus Avellana all bemg anterior and pos-

terior, the axils being two-flowered from the central bud remain-

ing undeveloped ; but in Quercus Robur when dicarpous nearly

all right and left, and therefore the single carpel could not be in

the latter case always anterior as in Casuarina, But the instance

of Fagus sylvatica perhaps shows the position the single carpel

would occupy in that genus; the inflorescence consists of two

flowers terminating a branch, the central terminal bud of which

is abortive, and the two flowers are thus opposite each other.

Each ovary consists of three carpels, two of them lateral and one

anterior; of these the anterior is the larger, and the anterior

cell is I believe more frequently fertile than the others, as also in

Castanea vulgaris. Possibly there is an analogy between this

enlargement and that of the anterior carpel of Schweiggeria.

Berutacesz. Betula is remarkable in having a three-flowered

axil, the carpels in the central ovary being right and left, while

those of the two lateral are anterior and posterior (the central

flower being considered as axis to the lateral) ; but as the ovary

including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 461

is winged, this probably arises from the pressure of the bracts or

the dense growth of the catkin, as it frequently takes place in

the central flowers of Ulmus. As the wings are dorsal, the central

fruit could not stand with its carpels anterior and posterior, and

the two carpels of Alnus, which are not winged, having the same

position as in the two lateral flowers of Betula, show the latter

to be in their true relation to the axil.

Piatanaces&. Platanus is always referred to as having an

ovary consisting of a single carpel, and if so, its position would

be variable in the greatest degree; but it is rather a question

whether it does not consist of several distinct carpels, as it is not

uncommon to meet with five or six arranged in a circle, the ven-

tral suture of each being towards the’centre and the carpels in

close contact with each other, no sepals intervening. The car-

pels are however so irregular, that the attempt to ascertain

whether they are single or form part of a whorl has proved as

yet unsuccessful.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES XIII. XIV. ann XV.

PuLaTE XIII.

** These diagrams are formed exclusively from nature, each of them

being taken from one specimen only of each plant.

Fig. 1. A vertical view of the position of the fertile carpel in a branch of

Valeriana officinalis :—a, the stem from which the branch springs ;

6, 6, the first pair of ramuli. The axis between the second pair

c, c, and the third pair d, d, being vertical is not represented. The

central bud of the branch is abortive at the third forking, and the

ramuli ¢, c, are abortive at their first forking.

Fig. 2. Centranthus ruber :—a, the axis; 6, b, two opposite branches ;

c, a transverse section of an ovary. Two bractez are represented

at the base of each ovary on one of the rami, and the cross indi-

cates the position of the spur of the corolla. This diagram repre-

sents the internal branch of each forking, as regularly suppressed

after the branch 5 has twice forked; so that the branch, the sta-

men, and the fertile carpel are then all lateral and external, the

origin of the filament being on the same side of the flower as the

fertile carpel. This occasions the fertile cell to look at first sight

as if it were next the axis, but the flower, when both branches are

developed as between the first two forkings d, has its spur coming

forward between the two branches, the spur having then ob-

viously the same position and relations as the gibbous process in

Valeriana officinalis.

Fig. 3. represents the mode of growth and the position of the carpel in the

ramifications of a branch of a Mirabilis :—a, the axis.

Fig. 4. represents the variable position of the fertile carpel in the cyme of

Viburnum Opulus ; the carpels are, perhaps, more frequently pos-

terior than here represented, and more so in other species.

Fig. 5. Brunonia australis. The diagram represents the mode of growth,

and (supposing the raphe to be next the placenta) the position of

the fertile carpel in two of the dense fasciculi forming the capi-

tulum :—a, the axis.

462

On a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants.

PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. An ovary of Ceratophyllum demersum; and 2. the anterior surface

of the stigma.

Fig. 3. The ovary of Piperomia magnoliefolia; and 4. the axis divided

perpendicularly, an ovary and its bract being left attached.

Fig. 5. A perpendicular section of the ovary of Chloranthus inconspicuus.

Figs. 6 & 7. The ovary of Sassafras officinale; and 8. a section of the

same, showing the placentation and the position of the raphe,

which is to some extent artificially separated.

Fig. 9. The fruit of a Stilbe (S. virgata?); and 10. a transverse section

Fig.

Fig

12.

14,

of it.

An ovary of Mirabilis jalapa before the flower expands ; 11. the

same at an earlier stage ; and 13. the same after the flower has

expanded, showing the ventral suture.

A flower of Pimelea decussata, a portion of the tube of the calyx

and wall of the ovary having been removed so as to show the pla-

centation :—a, the anterior side.

. A perpendicular section of the ovary and ovule of Aucuba japonica.

. An ovary of Pedicularis palustris.

. A flower of Mendozia puberula, a portion of the corolla and wall

of the ovary having been removed to show the position of the

fertile cell :—a, its lower lip; 18. a fruit of the same; 19. a sec-

tion of it showing an immature seed in the upper cell, and the

remains of the barren cell behind it; 20. a section of a fruit of

M. puberula (var.); and 21. a flower of M. aspera :—a, the lower

lip of the corolla (ascertained to be so by the position of the didy-

namous stamens).

PLATE XV.

. The anterior aspect of the ovary of Lippia dulcis; and 2. a trans-

verse section of it near the base :—a, its anterior side.

. The anterior aspect of the ovary of Lantana crocea; 4. a transverse

section of it near the middle:—a, its anterior side; and 5. a

transverse section near the base :—a, the anterior side.

. An ovary of Dipsacus sylvestris in longitudinal section crowned by

the calyx and surrounded by the involucel. The bract (of which

there is one to each flower in front) is depressed, but is always

quite distinct from the involucel, not forming a part of it. Stigmas

rarely two, but often a rudiment of a second as represented by a.

. A transverse section of a fruit of Scleranthus annuus, showing the

cotyledons to be next the funiculus, but this figure is otherwise

partially incorrect, being rather a diagram.

A section of a seed of Gomphrena globosa, showing the relation of

the radicle to the funiculus.

Atriplex laciniata ; part of the perigone having been removed and

the embryo exposed.

10. A perpendicular section of a 2-celled ovary of Circea alpina; and

11. a transverse section of a 1-celled ovary of the same.

12. Afruit of Hippuris vulgaris (the external tegument having been

removed), showing the shallow furrow on the posterior side of the

bony endocarp.

. 13. A fruit of Centaurea nigra as seen laterally—a, being the ante-

rior angle.

. 14. Bekia sp.; a section of the flower; and 15. a transvetse section

———

Dr. E. Crisp. on the Structure of the Wolf-fish. 463

of the fruit showing the projections into its cavity, to the posterior

of which the seeds are attached.

Fig. 16. The dorsal aspect of the ovary of Brunia lanuginosa, the limb of

the calyx having been removed; 17. the sutural aspect; and

18. the same as seen laterally, showing also the placentation.

Fig. 19. A perpendicular section of the ovary of Morus nigra; and 20. a

transverse section of the same :—a, the thickened side to which

the ovule is attached.

Fig. 21. A perpendicular section of a young fruit of Elatostemma montana ;

and 22. a transverse section of the same :—a, the thickened side

to which the seed is attached.

Fig. 23. An ovary of Parietaria officinalis.

Fig. 24. A transverse section of the ovary of Cannabis :—a, the axillary or

posterior side.

Fig. 25. A caryopsis of Casuarina equisetifolia in longitudinal section :—

a, its anterior angle. The seed (which fills the cavity) having

been removed, its attachment with another which is immature is

seen at the upper part; the perfect seed having become pendu-

lous and half anatropal during its growth to maturity.

XLIV.—On some points relating to the Structure and Mechanism

of the Wolf-fish (Anarrhichas Lupus). By Epwarps Crisp,

M.D.*

I am desirous of bringing before the Members of the Society

some facts relating to the organization of this singular animal,

which, as far as I know, have not yet been especially noticed by

comparative anatomists.

The character and habits of the fish are so well known that it

would be loss of time to dwell upon them ; indeed the external

form of the head, large mouth, and the peculiarity of the dental

apparatus, are at once indicative of the nature of its food and of

the ferocity of its disposition.

Although not unfrequently taken on the British coast, it is

supposed that the Anarrhichas seldom attains its normal size on

our shores. In the North of Europe they are sometimes found

6 or 7 feet in length, but here they rarely exceed 3 or 4 feet. Of

five specimens that I have examined (all taken near the British

coast) the length (from the nose to the root of tail-fin) was as

follows :—

Ist. 3 feet 2 inches. 2nd. 3 feet linch. 3rd. 3 feet.

4th. 2 feet 9 inches. 5th. 2 feet 7 inches.

The dental apparatus of this fish, I believe, differs from that

of all others that we are acquainted with. Hunter alluded to it

in 1774, and Mr. André in the ‘Philosophical Transactions ”

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Zoological

Society of London, March 8th, 1853. !

464, Dr. E. Crisp on the Structure of the Wolf-fish.

(vol. 74) gives a drawing of the jaws and teeth, as well as a short

description of the mechanism of these parts. Professor Owen,

however, in his ‘ Odontographia,’ 1845, is more minute in his

account of the structure of the teeth, including their external

forms, &c. Mr. Yarrell and others have likewise described it ;

but I do not know of any accurate description of the general

form of the viscera, and it appears to me, that the contemplation

of the visceral, in conjunction with the dental organization of this

animal will add much to the interest of the subject.

The specimen which I have recently dissected, and parts of

which I now exhibit, especially attracted my notice in conse-

quence of the escape, per anum, of a large piece of rough whelk-

shell about an inch and a quarter in length, and in some parts

5 of an inch wide. And in passing a stream of water through the

alimentary canal, I collected from the excreta these portions of

whelk-shell and hermit-crab, which could be felt externally in

the intestines. They are large, sharp, irregular in shape, and

apparently not acted upon in the slightest degree by the gastric

juice. This circumstance struck me as being very remarkable,

as in the great majority of fish that I had examined, I found no

bones in the intestines, so powerful and rapid are the digestive

powers of the stomach in this class of animals.

Let us now then take a glance at some parts of the structure

of the Anarrhichas, and first of the mouth and alimentary canal.

The mouth is furnished with strong jaws, a large number of teeth

of a peculiar form (as exhibited by the specimens), a thick angular

tongue well fitted for directing the crustacea and mollusca (upon

which the animal chiefly feeds) between the teeth, and with very

powerful muscles to assist in the process of shell-crushing. If

the mechanism of this mill is carefully examined, it will be seen

that the large and pomted grappling irons formed by the front

teeth are for the purpose of securing the prey, whilst the crush-

ing process is performed by the conical molars in the jaws and

palate, assisted by the powerful action of the tongue, which

when elevated serves to keep the shell between the palatine teeth

and those of the lower jaw. It is essentially an apparatus for

crushing and breaking, not for grinding and pulverizing ; the

form of the alimentary canal, as will be seen hereafter, not re-

uiring this mode of preparation of the food. %

The teeth in these fish vary much both in shape and number ;

thus in four skeletons now before me, the largest measuring 3 ft.

2 inches, the shortest 2 ft. 7 inches. No. 1. has 75 teeth, 41

blunt and 84 pointed. No. 2. 85 teeth, 43 blunt and 42 pointed.

No. 3. 80 teeth, 60 blunt and 20 pointed. No. 4. 70 teeth, 39

blunt and 31 pointed. There is another remarkable circum-

stance respecting the teeth of this animal. In two of the four

Dr. E. Crisp on the Structure of the Wolf-fish. 465

specimens the long process of the premaxillary bone contains

teeth, but in the remaining two they are absent; nor does the

absence appear to depend upon age, judging from the specimens

alluded to.

In only one specimen of six that I have seen are the front

teeth perfect, a circumstance readily accounted for from the na-

ture of the food and the ferocity of the fish, which, when cap-

tured, bites at everything presented to it. The one on the table

snapped a large stick with the greatest ease, and Mr. Quekett

tells me that he has met with several of the spines of the larger

Echini broken by the teeth of this animal. Another reason may

be mentioned likewise why the teeth are so often broken. The

alveolar process is very slight, and the crown of the tooth is but

imperfectly attached to the bone beneath, so that it would not

require much force to fracture it.

The cesopbagus is very short, and large in diameter. The

stomach, which has no cecal appendages, is about 5 inches in

length, thick, and muscular, and furnished with rugz, which,

towards the pylorus, present a honeycomb-like appearance. The

pyloric opening is supplied with a strong valvular ring, which is

very dilatable, and would readily admit the passage of large pieces

of shell into the duodenum. The intestines, from the mouth to

the anus, measure 46 inches, and are of large size throughout,

measuring (when distended) from 1 inch to an inch and a quarter

in diameter. On comparing these with the intestines of the

Carp weighing 6 lbs., the contrast is most remarkable, for al-

though the alimentary canal of the latter fish is 40 inches long,

the calibre of the tube is at least four-fifths less than that of the

Anarrhichas. The anal opening is very large.

The liver is of a whitish colour and fatty. The gall-bladder

very large, holding 11 drachms of water by measurement. The

spleen (milt) of an oval form, and resembles somewhat the spleen

of a large gallinaceous bird. The kidneys are 10 inches in length,

the urinary bladder rather small, and the air-bladder is wanting.

The subjoined is the weight of the various organs.

Weight of fish 121 lbs. ; length 2 ft. 9 inches.

Weight of liver 1880 grains ; spleen 110 grs. ; kidney 506 grs. ;

heart 120 grs.

The blood globules of this fish do not differ from those of

many other species that I have examined.

In a future communication my endeavour will be to show, by

the aid of the microscope, the structure of the lining membrane

of the alimentary canal, which probably possesses some pecu-

liarities which enable it to resist the hard, rough and angular

pieces of shell that are constantly in contact with it. My object

in this paper has been more particularly to point out the large

466 Zoological Society.

diameter of the alimentary tube, its important connexion with the

nature of the food and the dental apparatus, and the enormous

size of the gall-bladder ; points, as far as I know, that have not

been before specially alluded to.

21 Parliament Street, April 23, 1853.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

March 25, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

1. ON A NEW SPECIES OF THE GENUS MONTIFRINGILLA.

By Joun Govu.p, F.R.S.

For a knowledge of this species we are indebted to Lord Gifford,

by whom several examples were killed in Thibet. It is intimately

allied to Montifringilla Gebleri, but differs in being of a larger size,

in the darker colouring of the head and face, and in the deeper tint

of the back and rump; the latter part is moreover ornamented with a

patch of blood-red, which has suggested the specific name of hemato-

pygia as an appropriate appellation ; it also differs from M. Geblert

in being destitute of the orange-red mark on the shoulders.

MonTIFRINGILLA HEMATOPYGIA.

Face and forehead brownish black, gradually blending into the

light greyish brown of the upper surface ; rump stained with blood-

red; upper tail-coverts brown, tipped with dull white; tail dark

brown, each feather margined externally with white; wing-coverts

hoary ; wings dark brown, the first four primaries narrowly edged

with white, the next five primaries with a broad streak of white along

the basal portion of their external webs, terminating in a line with

the extremities of the secondaries, which are externally fringed with

hoary ; spurious wing dark brown, margined at the base with whitish ;

under surface very light brown, gradually becoming paler, until on

the under tail-coverts the hue is buffy white; bill and feet bluish

black. ‘

Total length, 63 inches; bill, $; wing, 43; tail, 23; tarsi, 1.

2. ON SOME NEW SPECIES OF TROCHILID.

By Joun Gou tp, F.R.S.

~ Mr. Gould exhibited some remarkably fine examples of the Tvo-

chilus Jardinii of Bourcier, and then characterized the following

species :-— ;

TROCHILUS ( ?) AMABILIs.

Crown of the head shining metallic green ; chin black; breast

beautiful shining blue, with a le of lustrous green commencing at

the angle of the bill, passing down the sides of the neck and sur-

Zoological Society. 467

rounding the base; upper surface bronzy green; tail-coverts and

central tail-feathers greenish bronze ; lateral tail-feathers brownish

black ; wings purplish brown; under surface like the upper, but less

brilliant ; centre of abdomen and under tail-coverts grey, the centre

of the latter bronzy green.

Total length, 32 inches; bill, 3; wing, 23; tail, 13.

Hab. New Grenada.

Remark.—About the size of T. albirostris.

PHAETHORNIS GRISEOGULARIS.

Head, upper surface and wing-coverts bronzy brown; upper tail-

coverts rufous; ear-coverts blackish brown; wings purple brown;

base of the tail dark brown, the apical third of the two central feathers

dark grey, tipped with white, the apical third of the next feather on

each side grey on the inner web, buff on the outer web, and tipped

with white ; the three lateral feathers on each side tipped with buff ;

under surface sandy buff, with a wash of dull grey down the chin and

a crescent of black across the breast; upper mandible black ; basal

two-thirds of the under mandible yellow, apical third blackish brown ;

feet yellow.

Total length, 33 inches; bill, 1; wing, 12; tail, 13.

Hab. Columbia.

Remark.—Nearly allied to P. Eremita and P. pygmea, but. dif-

fering from them in being of a larger size, in the total absence of any

crescentic black mark on the chest, in having the throat clouded with

dark grey instead of buff, and the two central tail-feathers tipped

with grey and their shafts black.

3. Note on THE SUBORBITAL GLAND OF THE NYLGHAU.

By H. N. Turner, Esa., Jun.

Among the cranial characters of the genus Portax I have adduced

the want of a suborbital depression, and the existence of a smooth

line running along the surface of the bone; and as I had observed

appearances of a suborbital sinus in the living animal, which I could

not detect in the dried specimens, I felt much interested in the exa-

mination of the parts in one that recently died in the Gardens, and

which Mr. Mitchell kindly forwarded to me for dissection.

’ Externally there is a slight pit immediately in front of the orbit,

and anteriorly to it a small longitudinal fold of the skin, in the middle

of which is a little round pore, through which exudes a yellowish

secretion, furnished by a gland placed just underneath. The gland

itself is slightly larger than a hazel-nut, and is laid upon the surface

of the bone without any fossa to receive it, but is firmly attached to

the smooth line before observed. The tendo oculi, and a few fibres

of the orbicularis palpebrarum are attached to it.

_ The small pit immediately in front of the orbit is merely the space

below the tendo oculi, between the gland and the rim of the orbit,

In the Nylghau, the existence of a “lacrymal sinus” has usually

been acknowledged ; but it affords a good example of the incertitude

with which we can ever deny that it exists in a species of which fresh

468 Zoological Society.

specimens have not been examined with a view to this character, and

in which no traces of the organ are discernible, either in the dry skin,

or in the existence of a fossa in the skull.

4. LetreR ON THE DEAL-FISH, FROM Dr. DuGuip To

Dr. BarKeR. COMMUNICATED By Mr. YARRELL.

“ Kirkwall, 5 March 1851.

“In April 1829, I received from Mr. Strang, Sanday, a specimen

of a fish which had been found on the shores of that island, with a

request that I should give him some information about it. He men-

tioned that he had met with many specimens during a series of

years,—that it was well known to the natives of the island, by whom

it was called the Deal-fish, and that they often found it thrown

ashore, and even occasionally used it as food. I easily ascertained,

from the works to which I had access, that it was a fish unknown to

the British Fauna, but could not determine what it really was. The

specimen being a good deal mutilated about the head and abdomen,

and in a state of partial decomposition, I did not attempt to preserve

it, but drew up as correct a description of it as its condition admitted

of, which I sent to Dr. Fleming, along with all the information about

it which I could obtain from Mr. Strang, and also a somewhat rough

drawing. Dr. Fleming wrote, of date 8th May, 1829, at once deter-

mining the fish to be the Gymnogaster arcticus of Brunnich, or

Vaagmaer, as described by Cuvier in his ‘ Régne Animal,’ i. 246, a

native of the seas of Iceland ;—at the same time mentioning some

slight discrepancies, which more perfect specimens, since procured,

have completely removed. With my consent, he drew up a notice of

it, which was inserted in the 4th volume of ‘ Loudon’s Magazine of

Nat. Hist.,’ along with a plate from the drawing sent. This article

I have not met with, having merely seen Yarrell’s quotations from it.

Since 1829 I have met with seven or eight specimens, some of which

were mutilated by birds, and some quite entire, and from the latter

I have ascertained the existence of ventral fins, which are exceedingly

minute and rudimental, and easily overlooked, more especially if the

specimen be not quite fresh and perfect. I am now therefore enabled

to say with certainty that there can be no doubt of the identity of

the fish occurring in these islands with the Vaagmaer, as described

and figured in Yarrell’s Supplement to the Ist edition of his ‘ British

Fishes,’ from information supplied by Professor Reinhardt of Copen-

hagen, and there named Trachypterus vogmarus. In the first figure,

given at page 14, the ventral fins are much too long and conspicuous,

but they are quite correctly represented in the vignette at page 18.

The late Dr. John Reid, of St. Andrews, published an article in the

Annals of Nat. Hist., June 1849, describing a specimen of the Tra-

chypterus Bogmarus thrown ashore on the coast of Fifeshire, in which

he says, ‘ No unquestionably genuine specimen of this rare fish has,

as far as I am aware, been hitherto found in the British seas; for

the description and figure of the fishes thrown ashore in Orkney,

supposed to be specimens of the Deal-fish or Vaagmaer, given by

Dr. Fleming on the authority of Dr. Duguid, differ in so many tm-

Zoological Society. 469

portant points from the Vaagmaer as must excite doubts as to their

identity.’ Now Dr. Reid has not stated what the important points

of difference are between my description and that of Prof. Reinhardt.

It is true there is one important point—important as determining

the proper classification of the fish—the existence or non-existence of

ventral fins. These I did not detect; but it is not surprising, con-

sidering their minuteness, and the mutilated condition of the only

specimen I had then seen. We have at this moment three dried

ones in the Orkney Museum, not so perfect as could be desired, but

sufficiently so to determine this point, as well as the identity of the

fish with the Icelandic Vaagmaer. It is strange also that Dr. Reid

never mentions the existence of ventral fins in his specimen at all,

and that also, while he denies that the fishes thrown ashore in Ork-

ney are the Deal-fish or Vaagmaer, he should forget that the popular

name Deal-fish is strictly of Orcadian origin.”’

5. ON AN UNDESCRIBED SPECIES OF MEGAPODIUS.

By L. Lurewetiyn Ditiwyny, Esa., F.G.S., F.Z.S. ere.

My friend Mr. James Motley, who is now conducting the operations

of the Eastern Archipelago Company in Labuan, has lately sent me

home a box of zoological specimens which he has collected in that

island, and among the birds was the pair of the Megapodius, one of

which I now produce ; it is, I believe, identical with the species in

the British Museum sent home by Mr. Cuming from the Philip-

pine Islands. In the catalogue accompanying the specimens, and

in several letters which I have received from him, he has described

some of the habits of these curious birds, and deeming that original

observations, however scanty, on the habits of almost any animal

from that remote region might not be uninteresting to the Society, I

have abstracted from his communications to me the following notice

respecting them :—

These birds are said to be principally confined to small islands,

and to such more especially as have sandy beaches; they are not

uncommon in Labuan, but are, however, very rarely to be seen, as

they are very shy, .and frequent dense flat parts of the jungle, where

the ratans grow and where the luxuriance of the vegetation renders

concealment easy.

The Malays snare them by forming long thick fences in unfre-

quented parts of the jungle; in these they leave openings at intervals

in which they place traps; the birds, running through the cover in

search of food, meeting the obstruction caused by the fence, run

along it till they come to one of the openings, through which they

push their way and are trapped.

Their food. principally consists of seeds and insects.

In walking they lift their feet very high from the ground, and set

up their backs something like guinea fowls; they frequently make a

loud noise, like the very loud screech of a chicken when caught.

They are very pugnacious, and fight with great fury by jumping

upon one another’s backs and scratching with their long strong claws.

The eggs are of a fine dark cream-colour, and of very large size,

470 Zoological Society.

three of them weighing nearly as much as a full-grown bird. Ac-

cording to the general account given to Mr. Motley by the Malays,

each bird lays about eight or ten at each time of breeding ; the place

they select for depositing them is always situated near the beach, and

close within the edge of the jungle, and here they bury them in the

sandy soil to the depth of about eighteen inches; over the place

where they are thus buried the bird collects a large heap of shells

and rubbish, so that a person who has seen their nest has no diffi-

culty in finding it again; the eggs thus deposited are left to be hatched

by the heat of the sun, and this the natives assert requires between

three and four months to complete. Mr. Motley himself found upon

breaking an egg which had been thus situated for nearly six weeks,

that it contained merely the embryo of a chick, about as much ad-

vanced as that of a hen’s egg at four days. Some other eggs which

were brought him,-but which he had no means of ascertaining how.

long they had been laid, he buried in a box of sand about 3 feet deep

and exposed to the weather. At the end of about three weeks a young

bird came up, not downy, but covered with little shafts or pens ready

to form feathers. One of the Malays employed by Mr. Motley saw it

emerge, and said that it just shook off the sand and ran away so fast

that it was with difficulty caught. On the next day, when Mr. Motley

first saw it, it appeared to him to be about half-grown. From the first

it fed itself without hesitation, scratching and turning up the earth

like an old bird. Two more afterwards emerged in the same state.

According to Mr. Motley, the sexes are alike, except that the naked

skin about the head is redder in the male than in the female.

In his investigations respecting the nidification of these birds, Mr.

Motley was much assisted by Mr. Low, who is resident in the island.

As the Philippine specimens brought home by Mr. Cuming have

not yet been characterized, I propose to name this species

Mecaroptius CumInNGII.

Sp. Char. Olivaceous brown above; blackish slate colour with a

slight olivaceous tinge below ; the feathers on the throat and nape are

thinly dispersed, so as to leave that part nearly bare; on the hind

head the feathers are somewhat lengthened, forming a kind of crest ;

bill black at the base, yellowish towards the tip; legs, feet and claws

black ; the bare skin about the head is redder in the male than in the

female.

in. lin.

Length from the tip of the bill to the end of the tail, about 14 0

of bill: from pape sos. s Ds. ois Ay: See -eear eee iy ik

of. billffoin front). ae ee 9 eee 0 10.

Of wings ra! hie. hose teins ox Segre efor 8 6

ekitmily Hot quite '.5/.4- ys. 70 Snoh- REF ik Ashe hee 3.0

Ghtatpme ees Pei asi ae ee eS [Oe oe aes 2 1

GbmseeetOe hs Abe hid wie de ay SER ne 1 11

Git Wiebe AS a lee settee ts GA «a's sloie sake Tee 1,5

The front toes are nearly equal, the middle toe being rather the

longest, and the inner one shortest. .

——a

Zoological Society. 471

To the foregoing account some additional details of considerable in-

terest may be subjoined. These details, although dated Labuan, July

1850, were not received until after Mr. Dillwyn’s communication :—

ExTrRACT FROM A Letter From Mr. Hueu Low, DATED

LaBvuan, 4TH oF JuLy, 1850.

“IT have been using great exertions to procure for the Earl of

Derby a very remarkable Gallinaceous bird, the existence of which I

ascertained only three months back; having no books I am unable

to refer to its genus, but it is nearer a Guinea fowl than anything else.

I heard from the natives that such a bird existed, and that its eggs

were occasionally to be procured. I offered a dollar each for all they

would bring me; and first one was brought, afterwards five, but I

could not succeed in hatching either of these under fowls. The first,

after having been set upon for a month, was picked to pieces by its

foster-parent, and the chick had apparently but just begun to form.

The five eggs were addled. Having learned that the birds abounded

on a small island, about a hundred miles along the coast, I hired a

boat and five men, and sent them, about fourteen days since, with

snares, &c., to endeavour to catch some of the old birds and to seek

for the nests, this being the laying season, and to gather plants of

Phalcinopsis, which grows on the same island (Pulo Tigu and Pulo

Guya). They returned yesterday, bringing with them 102 eggs and

only two birds, both of which had their legs injured by the snares.

The sight of the eggs and birds have perfectly astonished me, the

body of the former being no larger than that of a bantam, while the egg

is as long, though not so broad, as that of a Chinese goose. The men

say that on the different islands they visited they found a good many

nests, which are placed at a little distance from the sea-shore, in the

jungle of small islands, the spot being invariably marked by a large

collection of sticks and branches. The eggs are found about three

feet deep in the sand, and the men assure me that the bird has no

communication with them except by rasping away the sand. The

man I employed has lived all his life on small islands, hunting for

tortoise-shell, and well knows the habits of the bird; he says the eggs

are hatched entirely by the sun’s heat, or rather the heat in the sand.

One of the birds he brought died this morning, and I shall put its

skin together with some of the eggs in a box, that you. may send

them to Earl Derby. Ido not like to take the liberty of writing to

his lordship myself, but if I can succeed in getting a lot of young

birds, I shall not fail to send them to him by the very first opportu-

nity. I have placed some of the eggs under fowls, and some in sand

out of doors; some also in sand in a warm house, where I can regu-

late the temperature; and I have hopes of rearing, or at least of

hatching, some of the chicks, if the eggs are still good: but I think

that by sending the men again in three months’ time with snares I

might catch a lot of the young ones hatched naturally, and be able

to rear them. The bird is said not to be found on the mainland:

the eggs are reported excellent eating.

AT2 Zoological, Society.

«Aug. 12,.Of the eggs I wrote to you so:much about last mail,

one only has hatched: the chick came up full-fledged from under

three feet of sand, and immediately ran about with the most surprising

activity. It eats rice, ants’ eggs, &c. with the greatest avidity, and

as it is now three weeks old, I have every hope of preserving it... More

of the eggs appear to have chickens in them, and I hope will hatch.

The bird, as I have ascertained, is an undescribed species of Mega-

podius.”

April 8, 1851.—Professor Thomas Bell, Sec. R.S., in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. On THE STRUCTURE OF THE TEETH OF THE AMERICAN AND

InpIAN Tartrs. By Joun Tomes, F.R.S.

It is now upwards of fifteen years since the attention of physiolo-

gists and comparative anatomists was drawn to the structure of the

tissues which enter into the composition of the dental organs. In

1678 Leeuwenhoek communicated a paper to the Royal Society, on

the Structure of the Teeth and other Bones, in which he described the

dentinal tubes. His researches, however, were not confirmed by sub-

sequent observers, and indeed were almost entirely overlooked until

the period to which I have referred. Purkinjé, in 1835, confirmed

the correctness of Leeuwenhoek’s observations, at the time uncon-

scious that the tubular structure of the dentine had been previously

recognised. He also described the structure of the cementum.

Prof. Retzius was in the same year engaged in examining the

structure of the dental tissues, and published the results in 1836. In

1837 Prof. Retzius published a work on the subject, the substance of

which was in 1839 printed in our own language by Mr. Nasmyth.

In the latter part of 1837 I was engaged in examining the dental

tissues, at that time unconscious that the subject had occupied the

attention of the German or Swedish anatomists. In June 1838 the

results of my examination were read before the Royal Society. In

September of the same year, Prof. Owen read a paper on the Structure

of the Teeth, before the British Association. In 1840 the publication

of Prof. Owen’s ‘Odontography’ was commenced, and completed in

1845. In this work will be found descriptions of the structure of

the teeth of animals belonging to each division of Vertebrata.

In these various essays the authors agreed generally in the main

facts of dental structure, and in each successive publication new facts

were related. Judging from the amount which had been published,

it might have been concluded that the subject was well nigh ex-

hausted. Such however was not the case: many blunders, in the

hurry which is incident to a new subject, had been committed and

required correction, while many important facts had failed to be recog-

nised. Prof. Owen pointed out that in the Order Edentata the teeth

are destitute of enamel, while it is present in the other mammalian

orders, with the exception of a few isolated cases.

Having neglected the subject of dental structure for some years,

Zoological Society. 473

in consequence of more urgent pursuits, in 1847 I again entered on

the inquiry, which to me possessed great attractions, not only on

account of various modifications which are to be found in the arrange-

ment of the components of the tissues in different animals, but also

in minor modifications in the teeth of the same animal.

My inquiries were first directed to human teeth; the results, both

as regards structure and development, were published in my ‘ Lec-

tures on Dental Physiology and Surgery,’ 1838. The teeth of mar-

supial animals next occupied my attention. In this order it was

found that the dentinal tubes are continued into and form a consider-

able portion of the enamel, excepting only in the Wombat. The re-

sults of these investigations will be found in the Second Part of the

‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1849.

By the help of this Society I have been enabled to make an ex-

tensive series of investigations in the teeth of the Order Rodentia,

with results which have far exceeded my expectations. Each family,

as arranged by Mr. Waterhouse, has its peculiar structure of enamel,

an account of which, with illustrations, is published in Part 2 of the

‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ 1850.

Having, by way of preface, given a very cursory and imperfect in-

dication of what has been done in dental structure, or rather of what

has been recognised as peculiar to certain groups of mammalian ani-

mals, in order to show that the subject is not without importance, I

shall proceed to lay before the Society certain peculiarities which I

find exist in the teeth of the two Tapirs, and which are, to the best

of my belief, confined to those creatures. It should however be under-

stood, that similar conditions may be found in the teeth of other ani-

mals, but at present I believe they have not been seen. I have

myself examined numerous examples from each of the mammalian

orders, and from the great majority of the genera, and have failed to

find a condition of dentine similar to that of the Tapir’s tooth. Under

these circumstances, it may, I think, be fairly assumed to be charac-

teristic of those animals, and hence has a degree of importance which

it otherwise would not possess. With this impression, I have thought

it desirable that the facts should be recorded.

The dentine of the molar teeth, when exposed by making a longi-

tudinal section through the centre of the crown and fangs, and re-

ducing it sufficiently thin to be viewed by transmitted light, is seen to

be composed of tubes which pursue a uniform course.. Those which

are destined to reach the highest parts of cusps or ridges pursue a

straight course, subject to slight undulations, while others, which pass

to the sides of the cusps, are turned in the latter part of their course

away from the central line of the cusps or ridges; others again, which

pass to the lowest points of the depressions on the masticating sur-

face of the tooth, follow a tolerably straight course. The dentine

which forms the sides of the tooth is occupied by tubes which in the

outer third of their course describe a bold curve outwards, the con-

vexity of which is directed towards the crown of the tooth, but on

approaching the enamel turns a little upwards. In the fangs of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 31

474 Zoological Society:

teeth, the dentinal tubes, in addition to describing a double curve; are

subject to strongly-marked secondary undulations. The dentinal

tubes, as they leave the pulp-cavity for the crown of the tooth, have

a diameter of about the 7500th of an inch, which is gradually dimi-

nished to the 15,000th. When within a short distance of the enamel,

they suddenly dilate into a more or less oval cell, from which a few

very minute tubes pass off towards the line of junction of the enamel

and dentine. The bulbous terminations of the tubes are more con-

stant and larger about the prominences of the cusps, and diminish in

size and frequency on the sides of the tooth, where the enamel be-

comes thin, at the termination of which they altogether cease. The

bulbs have an average diameter of about 3450, and are in length

about the 1000th of aninch. In addition to the terminal dilatations,

the coronal tubes are subject to occasional dilatations in their course.

It is by no means uncommon to find instances where a peripheral

layer of cells lies underneath the enamel, into which the dentinal

tubes pass, and through which an anastomosis is effected; but im

no other teeth save those of the Tapir do the coronal tubes termi-

nate in well-marked and uniform cell-like dilatations having distinct

parietes. I have pointed out several examples, in my paper on the

teeth of Rodentia, i which these peripheral cells are found, but they

are irregular in shape, have not distinct parietes, and are entered by

the ultimate branches of the dentinal tubes; whereas in the Tapir

the cells are formed by the expansion of the tubes, which previous to

the expansion give off few if any branches. Some however subdi-

vide once or twice in their course ; in which case the smaller of the

divisions do not commonly dilate into terminal cells, but form anasto-

moses with other tubes similarly circumstanced.

In the fangs the dentinal tubes leave the pulp-cavity with a dia-

meter of the 7500th of an inch, and speedily dilate to the 6000th.

During the greater part of their course they give off very minute,

hair-like, short branches ; but when near their termination they in-

crease in size, turn a little upwards towards the crown of the tooth,

and send out numerous branches, the majority of which pass from

the lower sides of the tubes. The ultimate branches pass into the

granular tissue, which, interspersed with irregular cells, forms the

outer part of the dentine of the fangs. Near the neck of the tooth

the granular dentine exists as a thin layer, which becomes thickened

and more opake from the greater number of cells in the lower part

of the fang. \

Partially obliterated vascular canals enter from the surface of the

fang, and proceed in straight lines through the dentine to the pulp-

cavity. In the Indian species similar vascular canals proceed from

the pulp-cavity towards the ridges of the masticating surface, and

appear to terminate in loops. They have a diameter of about the

1000th of an inch. In a molar tooth of the American Tapir, for

which I am indebted to the Society, vascular canals do not exist in

the crown. This difference will, if found to be constant, serve to

distinguish the molars of the two species. Near the extremities of

the fangs the dentine graduates insensibly into the granular condition,

Zoological Society. 475

_ this again into the cementum, without offering any generic pecu-

Jarities.

The cementum is in no part of the fang very abundant, as com-

pared with the amount which is found in the teeth of many other

animals. Near the neck of the tooth it is arranged in minute rods

or columns, similar to that which I have described as existing in the

teeth of many Rodents. In this situation it is destitute of lacunz ;

but in tracing it downwards towards the root of the tooth, where it

is increased in quantity, lacunee possessing the usual characters are

found. In addition to the lacunze the cementum is traversed in parts

by ill-defined canaliculi, which proceed from the surface of the fang in

tolerably straight lines.

In tracing a longitudinal section of a molar tooth downwards from

the crown to the end of the fang, it will be seen that at places the

dentine has been removed and the space filled up with cementum.

Here and in other parts the cementum is abundantly supplied with

vascular canals.

The enamel does not differ in any material points from that of the

teeth of Ruminants. The fibres have a minutely granular appearance

and have a diameter of about the 5000th of an inch. On the sides

of the tooth they pursue an outward course, and make one bold curve,

the convexity of which is directed towards the masticating surface,

while on the crown of the tooth their course is waved and irregular ;

an arrangement which no doubt adds much to the strength of the

tissue in that part where the greatest strength is required.

~ In the incisor teeth similar peculiarities may be observed, but they

are much less strongly marked than in the molar teeth. Vascular

canals are, too, of less frequent occurrence in the incisor teeth.

I hope on a future occasion to be enabled to lay before the Society

a statement of the peculiarities which pertain to and are characteristic

of other groups of animals.

2. DESCRIPTION OF A NEW GENUS OF BIVALVE SHELLS, AND A

Sra Ecce, rrom New ZEALAND.

By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S., P.B.S. etc.

Mr. Richard Taylor, of Wanganui, New Zealand, has kindly sent

to the British Museum a series of marine and freshwater shells, col-

lected by him in 1847. Among many other interesting specimens is

one which combines the form and internal appearance of a Solen with

the hinge-characters of a Mactra, and evidently forming the type of a

genus not hitherto observed. It may be thus named and character-

ized :—

VANGANELLA.

Shell equivalve, oblong, transverse, thin, compressed, rounded be-

hind, rather produced and tapering in front, covered with a thin,

hard, polished periostraca; the inner surface of each valve straight,

with two diverging, thickened ribs just within the stars of the ab-

ductor muscles, which are large and far apart, and the upper front

31*

476 Zoological, Society.

edge of the valve double; siphonal) inflection, ,short,, broad ; chinge-

tooth of left valve folded together, moderate; of right valve small,

separate ; lateral teeth short, small, close to hinge-tooth of left valve

double; the ligament small, just within the cardinal edge, not sepa-

rated by any shell plate from the cartilage, and partly hidden from

view by the upper edge of the hinge-margin ; the cartilage very large,

inclosed in a large, elongate, shallow, triangular pit on the upper part

of the hinder internal rib. F

The position of the cartilage-pit and the internal ribs at once sepa-

rate this genus from Spisula. hoe

VANGANELLA TAYLORII.

Shell rather compressed, white, smooth, covered with a pale brown-

ish-white polish ; periostraca darker coloured on the upper part of

the front edge; the upper hinder slope irregularly wrinkled with

periostraca.

Hab. New Zealand.

ARACHNOIDES ANTIPODARUM.

Body rather convex, with five broad sunken grooves, rather more

than one-third the width of the sections of the body, and forming in-

flexed spaces on the edge of the circumference ; ambulacra nearly

straight, and regularly diverging, without any isolated pores between

the end of the ambulacra and the circumference of the body.

Hab. New Zealand. Coast of Wanganui.

This species is easily known from the A. placenta of the North Sea

(Agassiz, Monog. t. 21. fig. 25-42) by its being rather larger and con-

siderably more convex, and in the grooves edged above by the ambu-

lacra being broader compared to the sections of the shell. It differs

also in having the ambulacra nearly straight and without any isolated

pores between them, as in the edge of the shell figured by Agassiz,

t. 21. f. 39.

The specimen was unfortunately broken in the carriage from New

Zealand, and the part of the shell containing the ovarial pores was

destroyed.

The upper and lower part of the shell is supported by compressed

perpendicular columns, about one-third the width of the disk; near

the oral disk there are placed five pairs of short processes for the sup-

port of the jaws; the jaws are triangular; they agree, as does the

disposition of the spire, tubercle, and all the other external characters,

with the northern species as figured by Agassiz from the specimen

in the Museum collection.

3. REMARKS ON THE GENUS HAPALOTIS.

By Joun Gou tp, F.R.S.

With the view of correcting some errors respecting the members

of the genus Hapalotis, and of describing two new species, Mr. Gould

exhibited an extensive series of specimens, including several species of

this curious form of Rodent, from his own collection : viz.—

Zoological Society ATT

ae HAPALoris ArarpHs) Licheiodyie ; oldvob oviey odt to ogh

. 2. Hapatotis apicauis, Gould, n. s. ‘inte

«This mew. species is, about the size of, and. similar in colour to,

H, albipes, but it, has larger ears, and its feet, which are perfectly

white, as in that animal, are much more delicately formed, and. the

tail is nearly destitute of the long brushy hairs towards the tip ;, the

eye is also' much smaller.

» Face and sides of the neck blue-grey ; upper part of the head, space

between the ears, the ears and upper parts of the body, pale brown

interspersed with numerous fine black hairs; under surface white ;

flanks mingled grey and buffy white; fore feet white, with an ob-

lique mark of dark brown separating the white from the greyish

brown of the upper surface ; hinder tarsi and feet white ; basal three-

fourths of the tail brown, apical fourth thinly clothed with white

hairs.

inches,

Length from the tip of the nose to the base of the tail 8

of the tail. 2...) weueadire Ldadion

of the tarsus and toes.... 60... ¢essseeedan

from the tip of the nose to the base of the ears 1

i ORNS MAH Ys i95by a2 to dabo.silt us coun

bol

—

col Ssleo dsfc0

—"

3. HapaLotis u1rsutus, Gould.

Mus hirsutus, Gould in Proe. Zool. Soc. part x. 1842, p. 12.

Since this singular species was brought from Port Essington by

Mr. Gilbert, at the close of 1841, a second and more perfect. indi-

vidual, also from the northern coast of Australia, has been deposited

in the British Museum.

This is the largest species of the genus.

4. Hapatotis conp1ToOR, Gould in Sturt’s Narr. of Exp. to Cen-

tral Australia, vol. i. pl. in p. 120; vol. ii. App. p. 7.

5. HapaLotis LonGicaupATus, Gould, Proc. Zool. Soc. part xii.

p- 104.

6. Haratotis Goutpu, Gray, App. to Grey’s Trav. in Australia,

vol, i. pp. 404, 413; List of Mamm. in Brit. Mus. Coll,

p- 116.

_ 4, Richardsonii, Gray, on specimens in Brit. Mus.

__ dI. macrotis, Gray, on specimens in Brit. Mus.

H. Mitchellii, Gould, Mamm. of Australia, part i. pl. 15.

Hab. Western and Southern Australia.

7. Haparoris murinvs, Gould, Proc. Zool. Soc. part xiii. 1845,

p- 78.

Hab. South Australia and the Liverpool Plains in New South Wiles.

8. Hapatoris cervinus, Gould, n. s.

The whole of the head, upper surface and sides of the body, of the

most delicate fawn colour, interspersed with numerous fine black hairs

478 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

onthe head and back; whiskers greyish black ;:mose and under sur-

face white ; tail pale brown, lighter beneath ; ears very large, some-

what pointed, and nearly destitute of hairs.

inches.

Length from the tip of the nose to the base of the tail 43

Of Chet ta POs Maltiany, OTS. ATs REI NeFe be in

1 h

of the tarsus and toes; ) 00... 00. .000 08 ee Tg

from the tip of the nose to the base of the ears 14

of 'thetenrs')) (Pes A, eae. it

This beautiful species was brought from the interior of South

Australia by Captain Sturt. It is one of the smallest members of the

genus, and is remarkable for the delicacy of its colouring and for the

large size of its tail in comparison with that of its body.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

April 14, 1853.—Prof. Balfour, President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. “On new species of Caulerpa,” by R. K. Greville, LL.D. This

paper will appear in the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ and the Society’s

Transactions.

2. «Remarks on British Plants, Part III.,”” by C. C. Babington,

M.A. (Seep. 427.)

3. “Notes of a Tour in the Hartz Mountains in 1850, Part I.,”

by W. L. Lindsay, M.D.

This communication consisted chiefly of an account of the Hartz

forests, the circumstances which have tended to their destruction, and

the measures now taken to preserve them.

4. “On the Characters of the Order Solanacee,” by T. Anderson,

F.B.S. The object of this paper was to place before the Society the

new arrangement of these plants proposed by Mr. Miers (Annals,

Ser. 2. iii. & ix.), and to draw additional reasons for adopting his view

from the chemical properties of the plants. He stated that—

“ At least so far as our knowledge goes of the chemical history and

action on the animal ceconomy of the dtropacee and Solanaceae, a

notable correspondence between botanical characters and physiological

properties may be observed ; or in other words, by this new arrange-

ment, plants of analogous actions are more closely united, a result of

no mean importance. Asa proof of this statement the Atropacee

from its botanical characters comprehends the genera dtropa, Man-

dragora, Datura, Hyoscyamus, and Nicotiana, all of which are emi-

nently poisonous, and with the exception of the last genus, and this

rather doubtful, possessed of the power of dilating the pupil and

rendering the iris insensible to the stimulus of light. Since the first

introduction of the natural systems, this action on the pupil has been

considered as a most characteristic mark of the Solanacee, along with

well-defined narcotie properties, but the order was known to contain,

besides some plants of very feeble narcotic properties, many others

» Hatomological Societys \\\ 479

entirely destitute of any such action:, Among these may be mentioned

the Solanum nigrum, Duleamara, tuberosum, oléraceum, auriculatum,

e@thiopicum, and esculentum used as food, Solanum crispum consi-

dered a tonic by the natives of S. America, and in truth the vast

genus Solanum, composing nearly 4th of the order, is not to be desig-

nated a poisonous genus. To mention another anomaly in the old

order :—The various species of Capsicum are stimulant, and in con-

siderable doses have caused death from inflammation of the alimentary

canal, but they never produce the slightest approach to narcotism.

“When Mr. Miers’s characters are applied to the old order, all its

known narcotic plants are allotted to the Atropacee, and the author

thought he might safely say that in the Solanacee there is not one

plant deserving the appellation of a narcotic. The only statement he

found of any plants of Miers’s Solanacee producing dilatation of the

pupil, is by M. Dunal in an essay published many years ago, in which

he said that he thought he had seen Solanum nigrum, villosum, nodi-

Jlorum, and miniatum, on their expressed juice being applied to the

eye, produce a very slight dilatation and insensibility of the organ to

a bright light, and this condition, he further remarks, continues only

from four to five hours, but up to this time Mr. Anderson had found

no authentication of these remarks.

** When we examine the alkaloids of the two families, we find the

same difference in their action. Solanine derived from many sources,

although poisonous, does not, on the authority of Soubeiran, dilate

the pupil, whereas all the alkaloids of the Atropacee, such as atro-

pine, hyoseyamine and daturine, and perhaps nicotine, exert a won-

derful power on the iris even in very minute quantity.”

5. “ Register of the flowering of certain hardy plants in the Royal

Botanic Garden, Edinburgh, compared with the flowering of the same

species, and in most cases the identical plants reported on during the

three previous years,” by James M‘Nab, Curator.

6. “On the effects of the past winter on the Conifers: and other

plants in the open ground in Golden Acres Nursery,” by Mr. P. S.

Robertson.

1 ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 4, 1853.—Edward Newman, Esq., President, in the Chair.

J. J. Stevens, Esq., of Bogota, presented specimens of a Coleo-

pterous larva, infested by a species of Spheria, with a note upon its

habits. “The grub is never found in trees, but underground, in

timber previously rotten, and on lands from which fern has been

extirpated, but roots still left behind in a state of decomposition. In

the living state they are very well known, but in the hardened state

with the fungus growing from the mouth, they are very rare, and

always dead. The first specimen brought to me had a green bud

protruding from the mouth, and resembled a green pea when it first

' bursts the soil.”

Mr. Douglas exhibited living larvee of a Solenodia or Taleporia

produced from eggs laid by a female, without connection with the

other sex.

The Rev. Joseph Greene, in a paper on the means of collecting

480 Entomological Saciety.

pupee of Heterocerous, Lepidoptera, observed, that the most product-

ive trees were the elm, oak, ash, poplars, beech and willow. by

digging at the roots, he had procured from Elm,—Smerinthus tilie,

Petasia cassinea, Teniocampa populeti, Cosmia difinis, Xylina semi-

brunnea, &c.

Oak,—Notodonta trepida, N. Chaonia, N. dodonea, Geometra

papilionaria, &e.

Ash,—Peecilocampa populi, Acronycta ligustri, Geometra illus-

traria, &c. He stated that the most productive localities were seat-

tered timber trees in meadows and parks, more especially in the

neighbourhood of farms, villages and towns, the borders of woods, and

under the thick moss on roots of trees, in the open places. On the

general habits of pupze he observed, that they were always found

nearly close to the surface, and within 2 or 3 inches of the trunk,

often concealed in the roots of clumps of grass. :

Mr. Waterhouse communicated to the Meeting the results of his

examination of the British species of Hydrochus and Ochthebius.

He stated that his object had been, first, to ascertain what species

existed in England; and secondly, by what names they were known

both at home and abroad.

Of the first-mentioned genus little need be said; he found three

species only in our’collections, viz. :—

1. Hydrochus brevis, of German, French and English authors.

a elongatus, also of continental and English authors.

3. angustatus, of Miller, Germar, Mulsant, Stephens,

&c., very commonly known by the name erenatus, having been

erroneously regarded as the Elophorus crenatus of Fabricius; that

insect, however, proves to be (according to Erichson) the Latridius

poreatus.

Of the genus Ochthebius Mr. Waterhouse was acquainted with ten

British species, viz. :—

- Ochthebius marinus, of continental authors, and of Stephens.

eneus, Waterh., Steph.

margipallens (Latreille), Mulsant.

{ pusillus, Waterh., Steph.

. —— pygmeus, Stephens, and continental authors.

bicolon, Stephens, and continental authors.

—— rufimarginatus, Steph.

exaratus, Mulsant.

eratus, Stephens.

——X< nanus, Stephens (a dark variety).

pellucidus, Mulsant.

Di { punctatus, Stephens, Mulsant, &c.

7 ') hibernicus, Curtis.

Subgenus Enicocerus, Stephens.

exsculptus, Sturm,

10, ——.2 Pnicocerus viridi-eneus, Steph.

‘ Gibsoni, Curtis.

tristis, Curtis.

co NOOR © Oe

Mr. Westwood read a paper on some new Coleoptera from China

Entomological Society: 281

and’ Ceylon; with a/notice’ of the habits of the Coleoptera’ of Hotig

Kong; the species are characterized as follows :— a:

1. Callirhipes. Templetonii, Westw.

C. fusco-nigra, luteo-sericea, capite et pronoto sub lente fere im-

punctatis ; elytris opacis punctis majoribus, lineisque nonnullis sub-

elevatis ; antennis brunneis, in mare longissime ramosis ; pronoto

subtrigono, postice supra subplano, utrinque impressionibus tribus

in triangulum dispositis (mas).—Long. lin. 8.

Hab. in insula Taprobana.

; 2. C. Championii, Westw.

C.piceo-nigra, elytris magis castaneis, subnitidis, punctatissimis ; capite

carina elevata inter antennas, clypeo verticeque antice concavis ;

antennis articulis 2bus basalibus exceptis, brunneis; pronoto sub-

trigono, postice subplano, utrinque impressionibus tribus in trian-

gulum dispositis (fem. ?).—Long. lin. 9.

Had. in insula Taprobana.

3. Rhipicera (Oligorhipes) tessellatus, W. W. Saunders.

R, nigra, sub lente punctatissima, dense et irregulariter albido setosa ;

prothorace 4 impresso; elytris castaneis, punctatis, albido-sericeo-

maculatis, lineisque elevatis obliquis notatis (fem.).—Long. lin. 11.

Hab. in Australasia.

Fam. ELATERID.

Genus Licuas, Westw.

4. Lichas funebris, Westw.

L. nigra, nitida, sub lente punctatissima, cinereo setosa; elytrorum

punctulis in lineas nonnullas, versus suturam alterasque paucas

discoidales distantes dispositis, maculisque numerosis, irregularibus

discoidalibus, setarum nudis notatis ; corpore infra nigro ; cinereo-

setoso, abdomine magis piceo, lateribus nigro submaculatis.—

Long. lin. 10-12.

Hab. im China prope Hong Kong.

Fam. TELEPHORID#.

Genus Evcensis, Westw.

5. Eugensis palpator, Westw.

E. rufo-fulva, opaca, punctata, fulvo setosa, antennis palpis et dimidio

apicali elytrorum nigris.—Long. lin. 3.

Hab. in insula Taprobana.

Fam. LonGICcORNES.

Genus CiyTELLus, Westw.

6. Clytellus methocoides, Westw.

C. cyaneo-niger, pronoto striato-punctato ; elytris basi carneo-casta-

neis rude oblongo-punctatis, ultra basin glaberrimis nigro-cyaneis

nitidissimis levibus, apicibus albo hirtis.—Long. lin. 2 vel 3.

Hab. prope Hong Kong, China.

482 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Reproduction of Frogs and Toads without the intermediate

stage of Tadpole. By the Rev. L. JEnyns. .

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—]I have read with much interest the observations

of Mr. Lowe in your last April Number respecting the occasional

reproduction of Frogs and Toads without the intermediate stage of

Tadpole. The facts he mentions call, perhaps, for some further in-

vestigation before the conclusions which he draws from them can be

considered fairly established. ‘The subject, however, deserves atten-

tion ; and any other facts that can be adduced of a similar kind may

assist in throwing light upon it. I would accordingly just mention

that, in my ‘Observations in Nat. History’ (p. 203), I have re-

corded the circumstance of toads inhabiting the cellars at Bottisham

Hall, from which they can make no escape, but where, nevertheless,

they may often be noticed in the spring ¢z copuld, and where I have

also seen young toads, though I never noticed any spawn-deposits.

I have also alluded, in my ‘ Manual of British Vertebrate Animals’

(p. 305), to the circumstance of specimens of the common Newt or

Eft being found on land, as Sheppard had previously remarked, “of

all sizes, from 1 to 4 inches in length, but never in any other than a

perfect state.” Shaw too had noticed the same thing, and regarded

it as an argument in favour of this species being viviparous. I was

always very much at a loss to account for the presence of these small

individuals in places where there was no water within a considerable

distance, particularly in one given spot, a damp out-building, where

they might constantly be found concealed under stones. My im-

pression at the time was that they must have been bred in the merest

puddles caused by rains, which soon drying up obliged them to ex-

change their native element as Jarve for another, before they would

have ordinarily attained the perfect form ; and that this led to the

gills being cast prematurely to enable the animal to accommodate

itself to its new circumstances. But I think it more probable now,

after what Mr. Lowe has stated in the case of frogs and toads, that

these individuals may have been born on land in the state in which

they are found, and that in fact gills never existed, or disappeared

almost immediately after birth.

I am, yours &c.,

L. Jenyns.

Researches on the Fecundation and Formation of the Embryo in the

Hepatice and Ferns. By H. Puiwisert.

I. Hepatice.—1. In the Hepaticze as in the Mosses, the organ

called epigonium which envelopes the capsule almost until its arrival

at maturity is a true ovule, reduced to the nucleus, in which an em-

bryo is developed.

Miscellaneous: 483

2. This epigonium or nucleus is lined by a membranous embryo-

sac.

3. The embryo developed in this ovule is represented by the cap-

sule with its pedicel.

4. The nucleus and the embryo-sac are closed at first and open a

little before fecundation.

5. The embryo-sac contains a free vesicle which produces the em-

bryo by its development. This embryonal vesicle exists before the

opening of the nucleus and consequently before fecundation.

II. Riccie.—6. In the Ricci there exist a nucleus, an embryo-

sac, and an embryonal cell exactly like those of the Mosses. This

embryonal cell, however, instead of producing a capsule with its

pedicel, merely becomes enlarged, and the sporiferous cells are formed.

immediately in the interior of this membranous sac, which is itself

enveloped by the epigonium.

III. Ferns.—7. The Ferns have ovules exactly like those of the

Mosses and Hepaticze, also consisting of a nucleus formed of a simple

layer of cells and lined internally by an embryo-sac.

8. In the Ferns these ovules are produced on a very simple frond,

which is the immediate result of the germination of the spores. The

embryo which is formed in these ovules reproduces the original plant,

as in the Phanerogamia.

9. The ovule or nucleus of the Ferns is at first closed at the apex

and opens for fecundation ; it contains before its opening an embryonal

cell which produces the embryo by its development.

10. The embryo of the Ferns consists of a primary leaf, a primary

root, and a conical base representing the stem or the axis of the

plant. The primary root is not a continuation of the stem as in the

embryo of the Phanerogamia ; it is oblique, and from this character

the embryo of the Ferns may be called plagiorhizal.

11. This character still exists in the developed plant. Each leaf has

its proper root, which separates almost immediately from the stem,

and takes an oblique direction towards the earth.

12. In the Ferns, Mosses and Hepaticz, the base of the embryo

is turned towards the base of the ovule, and the apex towards its

summit or micropyle; so that it is in a position the reverse of that

which it occupies in the Phanerogamia.—Comptes Rendus, Dec. 13,

1852, p. 851.

MODE OF DETERMINING THE OPTICAL POWER OF A MICROSCOPE.

BY PROFESSOR HARTING OF UTRECHT™.

The optical power of a microscope may be said to consist of three

qualities, viz. magnifying power, definmg power, and penetrating

power. Although the first is the quality to which most importance

is generally attributed, the practised observer well knows that it is of

far less consequence than the second and third. And although there

* Translated by the Editor of the Monthly Journal of Medical Science,

from ‘ Het Mikroskoop,’ vol. i. p. 407.

484. Misvellanvons.

até ‘a’ variety of ‘simple ineans by which ‘the magnifying powers of

microscopes ‘may be ascertained and compared, it is to be regretted

that science has not yet suggested any easy and infallible modé of

testing their powers of definition and penetration. Definition appears

mainly to depend upon the amount of exactitude with which the

spherical and chromatic aberrations of various parts of the instrament

are balanced and corrected. Penetration chiefly depends upon the

“angle of aperture” of the object-glass, 7. e. upon the angular width

of the luminous pencils passing from each poit of the object through

the lens. The brightness of the image increases as the square of the

diameter of the lens or mirror which produces it ; hence it is obvious

that of two lenses of equal focal length and refracting power, that

which is the wider and can transmit the broader pencil of rays, will

give the brighter image. If the effective diameters of two such lenses

be =1 and 3, there will be nine times as much light in the image

formed by the second as in the image formed by the first. Of course

there will be, in the image formed by the second lens, parts clearly

visible, which in the image formed by the first lens were too feebly

illuminated to affect the retina of the observer. When the aberra-

tions are perfectly corrected, 7.e. when the rays passing from the

object through the centre and margins of the lens are refracted

without chromatic dispersion and to the same foci, the maximum of

defining power is attained, and the penetrating power of the lens is

likewise a maximum for that angle of aperture. It does not, however,

follow that a lens of greater angular aperture is not superior in

penetration, nor that a lens of exquisite penetrating power, 7. e.

capable of exhibiting the most feebly illuminated parts of an image,

must necessarily be one of good defining power, 7. e. capable of ex-

hibiting sharp outlines on bodies of extreme minuteness, or of re-

solving or separating the dots, stripes, etc., of the more difficult test-

objects. With these preliminary observations, which may be re-

garded as an imperfect abridgement of different chapters in Harting’s

excellent treatise, we proceed to lay before our readers his very

ingenious and beautiful method for testing the qualities of definition

and penetrating power.— Editor. Wt

I conclude by noticing another method of testing the optical power

of the instrument, which, although rather troublesome, appears to

me among the best, permitting us, as it does, to ascertain with a

great degree of accuracy and certainty, the utmost limits of pene-

trating and separating power possessed by a microscope, and hence

easily to express numerically its optical qualities in the most varied

circumstances.

This method consists simply in subjecting to observation under the

microscope the dioptric images of certain minute objects instead of the

objects themselves. These images can be diminished at pleasure by

withdrawing to a distance from the lens the object which forms them ;

and hence we have it in our power to measure the extreme limits. at

which the object continues to be visible.

For the formation of the dioptric images, achromatic object-glasses

Miscellaneous. 485

might, be used ;,but even where, those of the shortest focal,length are

employed,. the, object. whose, image it, is. required; to. form must. be

placed at a great, distance, This would cause various difficulties, and

only be practicable witha microscope placed, horizontally—unless,

indeed, the object selected were very minute, in which case the

accurate determination of its diameter (from which that of its image

must be afterwards deduced) would be rendered difficult.

. Small air-bells in a fluid are for this purpose far better. I employ

by preference a watery solution of powdered gum arabic, which

always contains numbers of such air-bells originating im the air en-

tangled among the particles of the powder. The water employed

should haye stood for a considerable time freely exposed to the air,

or been shaken up with air for some time; for when we use water

which is not saturated with air, the bubbles in the fluid gradually

become smaller, and images formed in them decreasing in magnitude,

cause errors in the subsequent measurements, as we shall actually

find to be the case.

A drop of the fluid must then be placed on a clean glass object-

slide, and covered with a good clear mica plate, a ring-shaped piece

of paper being interposed, in order to prevent the flattening of the

air-bells by pressure. The object-slide is then placed under the

object-glass upon the stage of the microscope, and an air-bell of

suitable size for the formation of the images is sought for. All do

not give images of the same degree of sharpness; a peculiarity de-

pendent on the fact that some air-bells are in contact with the

covering-plate, and consequently have their spherical form disturbed

to some extent, or on the presence of small molecules in the fluid

above or beneath the air-bell, or even in its interior, causing some

haziness of the image, just as defective polish of a glass lens would

do. It will, however, be always easy to find some* which will form

images of the utmost distinctness and purity. This may be ascertained

in the first instance by holding between the mirror and stage some

easily recognized object, e.g. a piece of paper or the like. The

image is always formed on the under surface of the air-bell, which

must consequently be brought nearer to the object-glass than when

it is desired to bring its margins into focus.

The object whose image is to be the subject of examination should

be placed upon an apparatus, which can be moved upwards and

downwards in the space between the mirror and the stage. In some

microscopes this can hardly be done, either from the space being too

limited, or in consequence of the drum-like form of the foot of the

microscope which quite envelopes the space. If such microscopes, in

* The following example will demonstrate this. I brought a printed page

of a book to such a distance from an air-bell that the length of the image

of the whole page was 7th millimetre=about 735th of an inch, and that of

the image of each letter about =35th millim.=yz%5oth of an inch, In

spite of their minuteness, these images, formed by reflected light, possessed

such clearness and sharpness, that under a magnifying power of 154 dia-

meters, the whole page was, without difficulty, legible.

486 Miscellaneous.

place of a mirror, be provided with a reflecting prism, the object may

be placed opposite the side external to the microscope. ‘The imstru-

ments best adapted for the manipulation which we are describing are,

however, those whose illuminating apparatus consists of a mirror and

converging lens, which can be shifted up or down. The lens being

removed from the ring which supports it, the object is substituted in

its place. The relative magnitudes of object and air-bell must be

such that the image shall be exceedingly minute when the object is

tolerably near to the stage. On afterwards increasing the distance

between the object and air-bell, it is not difficult to find the limit at

which the image (under a given magnifying power) is barely visible.

Of course it is impossible to measure directly the dimensions of

this most minute visible image, for our best micrometrie methods

will here be found of no avail. Yet their size may be estimated with

extreme accuracy in the following manner. At the same distance

from the air-bell and in place of the object used, substitute another

body, such as a piece of card, of 4 to 5 centimetres=13ths to

inches diameter, which has been exactly measured. Let this be now

again measured just as if it were a real object. By dividing the real

diameter by the apparent diameter, the amount of diminution is found ;

and this is the same for all objects at a like distance from the air-bell.

We have, consequently, nothing to do, in order to find the amount

of diminution of the image of the more minute object, but to divide

its true diameter by the figure expressing the diminishing power.

For example, let the true diameter of the greater object be 5 centi-

metres =to 1:969 English inch, and the diameter of its image=

22-2 micromillimetres*,=*00127 English inch, then the figure ex-

pressing the amount of diminution will be 3:2,52-=1553 very nearly.

If now the smaller object have a diameter of 175 micromillimetres

=-00689 English inch, then must its image at the limit of vision

be in diameter= "22589 =-0000044, or about 55;1;5cth of an English

inch. When exact micrometric methods are employed, it is easy

in this way to estimate the diameter of an image even to millionth

parts of a millimetre, 7. e. to 25,400,000th parts of an inch.

As for the object suitable for these investigations, it is plain that

we have an extensive choice. To find the limit of vision for bodies

of a round or long thread-like form, grains of pearl sago, or vegetable

bodies, such as mustard-seed or the pollen-granules of many plants,

hairs of animals, metallic wires, &c., may be employed. Small round

openings and chinks may serve for the determination of the visibility

of positive images of light. In the last case care must of course be

taken, by means of suitable screens, to shut off all light except what

passes through the aperture. To determine the definmg power,

metallic wire-gauze is a suitable object, or two holes placed near each

other in a black metallic plate. The images of such objects resemble

exactly a double star viewed through a telescope (Ayher). The

bodies may likewise be placed in different circumstances in order to

* The micromillimetre is equal +255 millimetres="0000394 English

inch.

Miseellaneous. 487

aseertain the influence of these upon’ the limits of vision, Thus we

may use as an object a very thin glass capillary tube placed in water,

-and compare it with tender organic tubes and vessels, which may also

be seen in water, but whose limit of visibility is of course far more

circumscribed than that of absolutely opake objects.

In fact this method admits of innumerable variations, and is con-

sequently of most extensive application. Besides, when proper pre-

cautions are taken, it gives results perfectly sure and comparable.

Especial care is, however, requisite in the mode of illumination. For

it is certain, that when the field has a clear white ground, the contrast

causes minute opake bodies (7. e. objects which are dark by trans-

mitted light) to continue visible, which against a grayish or light-blue

back-ground could not be seen. Hence it is by no means indifferent

to receive on the mirror light from a white cloud, from a dull over-

cast, or clear blue sky. Artificial light cannot be used in these ex-

‘periments, for the image of the flame becomes diminished like the

object, and hence a clear field of view is not to be obtained. The

observations must consequently be made by daylight ; and whenever

comparable results are sought for, the mirror should always be directed

to the clear, blue, cloudless sky—this being a distinct atmospheric

condition to which others in similar circumstances may refer in con-

ducting the same experiment. The mode of ascertaining the limit

of vision, with a given amount of illumination, may be gathered from

different examples in the body of this work*. It will likewise be

found that for all such observations, even when the highest magni-

fying powers are employed, the flat mirror is perfectly sufficient,

since in the image in the field of view formed by the air-bell, all the

rays proceeding from the mirror are united and constitute an object

of considerable luminous intensity.—Monthly Journal of Medical

Science, April 1853.

MARINE VIVARIA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Weymouth, May 24, 1853.

GENTLEMEN,—With reference to plants for Marine Vivaria I

have to state, that some species, if not all, do equally well without

their roots being attached. On the 4th of May I placed a few mol-

lusks in a glass 8 inches in height and 4 across ; I also placed in it a

plant of Rhodymenia palmata, but which had no root attached ; I

therefore attached it by means of a thread to a small piece of stone

in order to keep the plant erect. This plant alone has supplied the

water with oxygen to this day, and appears as healthy as the day it

was put in, now three weeks since. The animals are alive and the

water has not been changed.

I am, Gentlemen, yours obediently,

Witiiam THompson.

* Tt is unnecessary to introduce any examples here, the author’s descrip-

tion of his method being both full and suggestive —Eniror.

488; eno Miscellaneous. soso

vei 10 Tie & SLABEDOCERSoMAGNAds Ji ebsooove doidw tar}

My DEAR S1r,—In my paper in the “ Avinals” for" last ‘March or

stated that Labidocera magna comes from the Pacific: will'you a Ww. Ww

me to take this opportunity of correcting my mistake? Tt inhabits ¢

the Atlantic S. lat. 18° 40', W. long. 2° 30". mg

Believe me, yours sincerely, ceo thse

To Dr. Francis. a Lussoer. i

Observations on the Anatomy of the Antenne in a small species spp?

Crustacean. By Joun D. M‘Donatp, M.D., Assistant Surgeon

to H.M.S.V. Torch.

The little crustacean which is the subject of this paper was taken

in considerable numbers in the voyage from St. Vincent to Rio Ja-

neiro. There are several anatomical peculiarities mentioned, but

the most remarkable is the structure of the right antenna of the

male. These organs are in the female perfectly symmetrical, and

resemble that of the left side in the male; and although in the very

young state of the latter sex the right antenna ‘differs but little in

external appearance from the left, yet the peculiar hypertrophied

condition of the modified segments in the corresponding organ of

the adult male is to be distinctly traced m a rudimentary state,

As the animal lives in the open ocean, none of the limbs are:

adapted for walking; but when placed in a vessel of sea-water, they

rested upon their antenne on reaching the bottom, and paddled

themselves about by their fore-limbs and tail.

The author remarks that in all their movements the males exhibit

a tendency to turn towards the left side, and concludes the rationale,

of this fact to be, that the brain on the right side being more deve-.., ;

loped at the part from which the right antenna derives its nervesy ai)

corresponding predominance is given to the power of the Beconleeve =

organs on that side. :

When fully developed, each antenna in both sexes consists of

twenty-five segments. Of these, the first thirteen present nbdieg?

remarkable; but all the remaining pieces on the right side enter

into the composition of the curious prehensile organ which forms _

the principal subject of the paper.

This organ is composed in the following manner:—The fourteenth»

and four following segments are dilated into a large flask-like organ,

the neck of which is eked out by the nineteenth and twentieth,

The next two segments are fused together, and are articulated with

the foregving by a simple joint, and the whole of the remaining

segments form another piece similarly articulated with the inter=

mediate piece ; so that the whole results in two simple joints sus-

ceptible of flexion in one direction only. On the eighteenth segment

is a barbed process having its apex directed backwards, and its an-

terior border beset with sharp teeth. ‘Two processes of the same

nature, but differently placed and more elongated, lie side by side

upon the fore-part of the first compound segment. This piece and

‘

Meteorological:Observations. 489)

that which succeeds it act upon’ each other! like a pair of jaws, each.

furnished with an array of sharp conical teeth, while the last. com-

pound member of the series plays over the upper surface of the

eighteenth segment.

The author then proceeds to describe the muscles which move

this complex apparatus. The extensors are small and feeble, but

the flexors are, as might be anticipated, more complex and power-

ful. They are two in number. The first has its origin in the large

flask-like dilatation, and is inserted by a tendon into the second

compound piece, from which the second muscle arises, and is in-

serted, also by tendon, into the third piece.—-Proc. Roy. Soc.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR APRIL 1858.

Chiswick.—April 1. Rather boisterous: fine. 2. Cloudy: fine: hazy. 3. Over-

cast: showery. 4. Cloudy: very fine: rain. 5. Densely overcast: rain: clear.

6. Overcast throughout. 7. Overcast: very fine: clear. 8. Fine: heavy thunder-

storm : clear at night frosty. 9. Clear: fine, but cold : overcast. 10. Overcast.

11. Overcast: fine: overcast. 12. Clear: fine: overcast. 13. Cloudy and cold:

rain: clear: sharp frost at night. 14. Cloudy. | 15, 16. Overcast throughout

17. Fine: overcast. 18. Very fine. 19. Cloudy: rain. 20. Low white clouds

and cold. 21. Rain. 22. Constantrain. 23. Fine. 24. Heavyrain. 25. Snow

early A.M., boisterous, with rain. 26. Fine.’ 27. Hoar-frost: very fine. 28. Light

haze: fine. 29. Cold rain. 30. Overcast: very fine.

_ Mean temperature of the Month .....creecssseeesesenrsrese tawaed 44°93

Mean temperature of April 1852 _....... SSR eee 44 81

Mean temperature of April for the last twenty-seven years . 47 °21

Average amount of rain in April .....cceesseeseeeseeenee veesee 1°65 inch.

Boston.—Apvril. 1. Fine: rain a.M. 2. Fine: rainp.M. 3. Cloudy: rain p.m.

4. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rainp.m. 7. Fine. 8.

Cloudy: rain and hail a.m. and p.m. 9. Fine. 10,11. Cloudy. 12. Fine. 13.

Cloudy: rain a.m. 14—18. Cloudy. 19. Cloudy: rain P.M. 20. Cloudy: rain a.m.

21. Cloudy....22. Cloudy: rain a.m. 23. Fine. 24. Fine: haila.m. 25. Rain:

rain A.M. and p.m. 26, Fine. 27. Fine: rain a. 28. Fine. 29. Cloudy:

rainp.M. 30. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—April 1. Drizzle a.m: rain p.m. 2. Damp a.m.

andp.m. 3. Showers 4.M.: dampp.m. 4. Hazy a.m.: showers P.M. 5. Showers

A.M.: cloudy, S, aurora P.M. 6, Rain a.M.: showers, 8. aurora P.M. 7. Showers

A.M.: Showers, S. aurora p.M. 8. Hail-showers a.m. and p.m. 9. Clear A.M.:

rain p.m. 10. Showers A.M.: rain P.M. 11. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 12.

Showers a.M.: clear p.m. 13. Dropsa.m.and p.m. 14. Clear a.m.: cloudy p.m.

15, 16. Drops a.m. and p.m. 17. Bright a.m.: drops p.m. 18. Showers a.m.:

drops p.m. 19. Drops A.M.: raine.M. 20. Clear a.m.: clear, fine, aurora P.M.

21. Hoar-frost a.m. : clear, fine, aurora P.M. 22, Bright a.m. : hazy, large halo p.m.

23. Showers A.m.: drops p.m. 24. Bright a.m.: sleet-showers P.M. 25. Sleet-

showers A.m.: hail-showers p.m. 26. Bright a.m.: clear p.m. 27. Showers a.m. :

drops p.m. 28. Clear a.m.: showers P.M. 29. Bright a.m.: clear P.M. 30.

Cloudy a.m.: clear p.m.

Mean temperature of April for twenty-six previous years ... 43°44

Mean temperature of April 1852 ............sseseessecereeneceese 47 -64

Mean temperature of this Month —.........see.secsseeeeeeeenss . 44°49

Average quantity of rain in April for seven previous years . 1°73inch.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 32

lot.cb|ez.gh| £.Lrlor.se lgr.ss| 60.6

off | oS.1 | gS.z $Lo.6z ~L¥.62 zgL. S88

sevesseee] €E, |eeteeeeee] egg “mw | =Ms ty 2S zS| x4 99 gL,6z Zhou . \r gb.6z | $99.67. =g0g.6z

eI. go. |e} mea] om | me ety | LY zv| gz }-0o9 11.6% 14,62 95.62 9£3.6< zLg.6%

seseeeeee] bz, ua | cu |*mul 66] ob |= Ev] Se | £S 7.6 $3.62 ££.6z 399.67 $03.62

ty. | ér. ‘g | au | om | $48) tb] ob) rf | Iv 73.6% £9.67 00,62 997.67 gz$.6z

ssestselenreeesee! og, [emsm| om | cms | rb | Sob | $b) 18 | ob 9$.6z £5.62 S+.6% oLS 6% gig.6z

‘mum |emun| “wm | fb | th | ob] ze] 8 $5.62 9$.6z gv.6z $9L.6e 648.62

wyeo| ‘a | ‘a 1v| &Ly | $.Sb| gf | 18 29.67% 35.62 91.67 S1f.6z ggv.6z

wed | ‘ass | ‘as Iv | gt aS:uevs | 29S 19.67 $9.67 2.62 obb.6z gis.6z

wyeo|:muu| ‘mu | ob | LY gh) gf | S$ 11.62 7L.6z or.62 gtL.6z $LL,6%

‘mu | cass] sms | rb | 2S | -S.gS} LE | 9S 99.6 09.62 £5.62 09 L,6% 963.62

*)eass|| ca | Soy |S rs | Sep 1S| gf | So gL.6% 13.67 0,67 000,0£ oLo,.o0£

pope tal = ey | tae gv | gt Soi Ste | “gh og.6z 0g.6z $9.62 £66.62 390.0

sesesesecleeeereesfertereees] om | ewe | omu | Sb | SZb | S.6b] 66 | SS | Sz.6e 98.62 $1.62 ggo.0f | g6o,0f

Yo, |rccrressfesereeres] oom | cm | smu fo Sb | -6b Sv| zy | x $6.62 10,0f 61.6% Sor.of ggi,of

: secoeelemom] uo | cu | $b | Sb by| rf | LS $o,0f£ 10,08 oL.6z 666.62 St1.0£

go. vo. | ‘mu | ‘oun | ‘U zv| €b | S.obv| zz | gv yo,0£ £1.08 $9.62 769.67 LSo0,0€&

go. |tirrressfearerete] om |smuu| ‘au | ob | vb | S.9F) ze 9S I1,0f 6.62 99.62 198.67 $10,08

OV, [rsecrtes}eeereeree| ANTM | ARTO | *AA 1v| gv} oS} LE | 09 76.62 08.62 9L£.6z ZZO.0£ I91,of

ETa A |S aetnes “ms |*mum| ‘mu | SE | Eby 3S 6a- (S95 96.62 gg.6z Lo.6z 6£0,08 Bz1.0£

10. Lo. ‘mw |u| *U Sv) tb 6S: ar'f= |g zL.6z o1,0f 6,62 SL1.0f£ vol.of

CPi LOCC. aie) u “MA tu’ | Gok Iv gv| gz | £S 1,08 Lg.6z gv.6z 608.62 611.08

IZ, zo, |“eceree*| MAE | AAS | Scan ry | SSp | of} ze} ZS LS.6z 2.6% gz.6z gzl.6z 908.62

gi. [rreeres| zo. |emsm} msm} “ms | $6 | cS | $.2b) ab | 65 1£.6z LE.6z gt.6z gzg.6z gr6.6z

gf. | of. zo, | ms | ‘mw | tM | gb | Lb} ¥S) Eb | 19 0S.6z $2.62 ot.6z SLL.6z 96.62

SepeoReEs |i OT, br. ‘s |*MuA| “MS | gb | gh 6b] oS | 7 £2.62 L¥.6z of.6z 799.67 09L.6z

za |anre Ls ZU, 7) {98 s|| 8 "s Sb} Sb gbh| zp | vs zb.6z $£.6z z£.62 015.67 SoL.67

(oy pe |) I (SS AE Ha hb rN fb | 35+ Sti gf | 98 $z.6z $0.62 $2.62 tr9.6z zgl.6z

Pore WL0,, a} eLO; of) *s | ms | fb] Eh | gbhl-of | 2S 88-82% 20.6% $6.gz vS£.62 6L4.6z

£9 & Q9 |fo| » |-8 fora fala ee | ume jsen| cud fs sue £6 2 “uy ‘xt

ae deh et bei cece tes ce

peel Bo | be) te eee BP | -yomsiqo “youmpurg ‘£o05110 Pe “yoUsty

“Uley *pulm | *19JIULOWIAY, J, *“TayOUMOIV

‘AUNUUG ‘asunpy yoimpung 70

$uopuory “Wau “MOIMSIHD 70 hgatoog joungynarpsoHT ay}

‘Toysno[g “9 “Aey ay7 Ag pun

fo vaping oy) yo VosduOY ],

‘NoLsog 77 ‘TTeaA “TA 49

“IW fg apou suonnasasggQ 1001601010930)

‘qudy

“E981

“qUONL

jo sivuq

491

INDEX to VOL. XI.

_ ACICULINA, new species of, 417.

>.30

eet

50. pdt

Actinia, on the anatomy of, 121.

Adams, A., on some new species of

Emargimula, 146; on new species

of Nassa, 320, 411.

Agrimonip odorata, observations on,

363.

_ Alveolina, new species of, 170.

Alyezus, on the shell of, 283.

Anarrhichas Lupus, on the structure

and mechanism of, 463.

Anderson, Dr. T., on the characters of

the order Solanacez, 478.

Animals and plants, identity of the

structure of, 408.

Anodonta cygnea, on the occurrence

of large quantities of the shells of,

‘on the sea-coast near Sandgate,

420.

Anodontz of the Aube, remarks on

the, 408. ;

Anthocercis, new species of, 368.

_ Anthotroche, remarks on the genus,

435.

Arachnoides, new species of, 476.

Araneidea, new species of, 14.

Arum italicum, on the relations be-

tween the oxygen consumed by the

spadix of, and the heat produced

by it, 158.

Asplenium germanicum, occurrence

of, 327.

Assilina, new species of, 168.

Auricula, new species of, 69.

_ Babington, C. C., remarks on British

‘plants, 265, 360, 427.

- Badhamia, description of the genus,

137

Baliacr. Dr., on Polypodium rheti-

eum, Polypodium. alpestre, and

_Pseudathyrium alpestre, 74.

Bambus, oceurrence of, at consider-

able elevations in the Himalaya,

345

Benson, W. H., on some Helices from

West Australia and the Mauritius,

with notes on some species of Cy-

clostoma from Borneo, 29 ; on some

new species of Pterocyclos and Cy-

clostoma, 105; on the shell of the

genus Alyceus of Gray, with de-

scriptions of its animal inhabitant,

and of other new Indian Cyclo-

stomata, also remarks on Diplom-

matina, 283; on the animal of Di-

plommatina, 433,

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on two new ge-

nera of Fungi, 135; on the-struc-

ture of the cells of plants, 261.

Bifrontia, on the genus, 260.

Birds, descriptions of new, 59; of Bri-

tish Guiana, 138; MacGillivray’s

History of British, reviewed, 236 ;

on two hybrid, 244.

Blackwall, J., on some newly disco-

vered species of Araneidea, 14; on

British spiders, 113.

Bonyan, Dr. G. R., on the raptorial

birds of British Guiana, 138.

Books, new :—Landsborough’s Popu-

lar History of British Zoophytes,

58; Ward on the Growth of Plants

in Closely Glazed Cases, 134; Mac-

Gillivray’s History of British Birds,

Indigenous and Migratory, 236;

Mohl’s Principles of the Anatomy

and Physiology of the Vegetable

Cell, 314; Philippi’s Handbuch der

Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie,

316; Guérin-Méneville’s Revue et

Magasin de Zoologie, 402.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro-

ceedings of the, 71, 325, 478.

Brent, F., on the occurrence of large

: ° 32%

492

quantities of the shells of Anodonta

cygnea on the sea-coast near Sand-

gate, 420,

Buch, L,..von, on the nervures. of

leaves and their distribution, 418.

Bulimus, new species of, 153.

Calanide, new genus of, 25, 202.

Callirhipes, new species of, 481.

Carneneario new British species of,

Carpels, on the position of, 189.

Carter, H. J., on some of the larger

forms of fossil Foraminifera, with

observations on their internal struc-

ture, 161; on Orbitolites Malaba-

rica, 425.

Cataulacus, characters of the new ge-

- uns, 337.

Cebrio, on the coleopterous insects of

the genus, 340,

Cerithium, new species of, 70.

Ceylon, notes on the natural history

of, 224, 302, 386.

Chamzrops, new species of, 353.

Chamostrea albida, on the animal of,

106.

Chitonidze, observations on the, 274

Clark, W., on the Ianthine, Scalarize,

Naticze, Lamellariz, and Velutine,

44; on the Chitonide, 274.

Clarke, B., on relative position; in-

cluding a new arrangement of pha-

nerogamous plants, 81, 189, 444.

Clypidina, new species of, 150.

Clytellus, new species of, 481.

Coal gas, influence of, upon vegeta-

tion, 157.

Cobbold, Dr. T. S., on the anatomy

of Actinia, 121,

Coccide, on maladies produced by,

on the olive, orange, lemon, and

rose-bay trees, 77.

Coleoptera, descriptions of new, 480.’

Conchifera, remarks on some families

of, 33, 398.

Convallaria polygonatum, occurrence

Coppin, Seun, on Eucratea chelata,

339,

Coppinia, remarks on the genus, 442.

Cordylophora, on the reproduction of,

Cork Cuvierian Society, proceedings

of the, 155

Compute description of the genus,

36.

INDEX:

Cotinga, new, species of, 407.5 sort

Crisp, E., on the structure and- sme

chanism of the Wolf-fish, 463. ,

Crustacea, new genus and species of

339; on the anatomy of the an-

tenne ina small species of, 488...

Cryptocerus, monograph of the genus,

333.

Cyclolina, new species of, 176, re-

marks on the genus, 426. font

Cyclostoma, notes on some species. of,

29; new species of, 68, 105, 283.

Cyphanthera, description of’ the new

genus, 375.

Cyrena, new species of, 7}.

Davila, new species of, 44.

Deal-fish, remarks on the, 468.

Denicke, E., on a new species, of

Bulimus, 153.

Desmoulea, new species of, 417.

Deville, E., on the habits of various

species of humming-birds, 405 5 on

a new species of Cotinga, 407.

Dillwyn, L. L., on an undeseribed

species of Megapodius, 469.

Diplommatina, observations on, 283,

433,

Distichocera, three new. species of,

253

Drouet, H., on the Anodontz of the

Aube, 408.

Dublin University Zoological. Associa-

tion, proceedings of the, 329.

Duboisiez, on the genera of the tribe,

368, 435.

Duguid, Dr., on the deal-fish, 468,

Dumail, A. ; monograph of the faxsily’

of Torpedinide, 402.

Duméril, C., on the classification of

serpents, 157.

Dunal’s, M., monograph of the. So-

lanaceze, observations on, 1, 90.

Eights, J., on a new genus and janice

of Crustacea; 339.

baeeonle, on some new species. of, é

Entomological Society, proceedings

of the, 333, 479. yee ing

Eucratea chelata; remarks on oie

structure of, 184, 339, nisl

Eugensis, new species of, 481..

Ferns, on the feeundation and forma-

tion of the embryo in, 482.

Foraminifera, on some of the larger

forms of fossilized, 161, 425.

Francolinus, new species of, 422... ;

INDEX.

Frog, on the reproduction of the) 341,

482; }

Fryeria, description of the new genus,

to 22),

Fungi, new genera of, 135:

Garreau, M., on the relations between

~/the oxygen consumed by the spadix

of Arum italicum and the heat pro-

duced by it, 158.

Gaskoin, J. S., on the genus Pachy-

bathron, and on some ‘new species

of Marginella, 356.

Gerbe, M., on a new species of Hip-

polais, 402.

Glyptonotus, description of the new

genus, 340.

Gonigoria, description of the new ge-

nus, 422.

Gorgoniade, new genus of, 422.

Gould, J., on a new species of Muso-

phaga, 154; on a new species of

Montifrmgilla, 466 ; on some new

species of Trochilidee, 466; on the

genus Hapalotis, 476.

Gray, J. E., revision of the genera of

some of the families of Conchifera

or bivalve shells, 33, 398; on the

division of Ctenobranchous Gaste-

ropodous Mollusca into — larger

*° groups and families, 124 ; on a new

species of Bulimus, 153; on the

“arrangement of the Nudibranch

Mollusks, with the description of a

“new genus of Phyllidiade, 218; on

the genus Bifrontia, 260; on Rho-

palodina, a new form of Echinoder-

\ mata, 301; on anew genus of Gor-

_ goniadz, 422; on a new genus of

‘~ bivalve shells, and a sea-egg,

475.

Greene, Rev. J., on the means of col-

lecting pup of Heterocerous Le-

~ pidoptera, 480. }

Gryphza of the bed called Gryphite

‘‘grit in the Cotteswolds, note on the,

200.

Guérin~Méneville, M., on the coleop-

terous insects of the genus Cebrio,

» 340: aT IL

Haines, Dr., on two species of Holo-

thuriz, 155.

Hancock, A., on the animal of Cham-

ostrea albida, 106; on the animal

~of Myochama anomioides, 287.

Hapalotis, new species of, 476.

Harting, Prof., on a mode of deter-

493

mining the optical’ power Of a'mi-

croscope, 483. IF: MO BIMSYS

Helix, new species of, 29,67,"

Henfrey, A., on the germination’ of

the spores in Spirogyra, 300.

Hepatice, on the fecundation’ and

formation of the embryo in’ the,

482.

Hincks, Rev. T., on British Zoophytes,

ee descriptions of new species,

178.

Hippolais, new species of, 402.

Hobson, Dr. R., on the development

of tubular structure in plants, 72.

Holothurie, new species of, 155.

Humming-birds, on the habits of

various species of, 405.

Hutton, Capt., on Diplommatina,433.

Huxley, T. H., on the identity ‘of

structure of plants and animals,

408.

ps araeaai on the British species of,

480.

po Si on the British species of,

360. ‘

Hypnos, characters of the new genus,

404.

Tanthine, observations on the, 44.

Janson, E. W., onthe pup of Vanessa

Urticz, 332.

Jenyns, Rev. L., on the reproduction

of frogs and toads without the in-

termediate stage of tadpole, 482.

Kaup, Dr., on some new birds in the

museum of the Earl of Derby, 59,

Labidocera, description of the new

aoe. 25; new species of,’ 202,

Lamellariz, observations on the, 44.

Landsborough’s, Rev. D., Popular

History of British Zoophytes, re-

viewed, 58.

Layard’s, E. L., rambles in Ceylon,

224, 302, 386. ;

Leaves, on the nervures of, 418.

Lepidoptera, new species of, 404; on

the pupze of Heterocerous, 480.

Lichas, new species of, 481.

Lichens, on the dyeing properties of

the, 326.

Lindsay, Dr. W. L., on the d eing

properties of the Lichens, 326.

er Society, proceedings of the,

35.

Linyphia, new British species of, 17.

Littorina, new species of, 70.

494)

Low,, H.,.0n an, undescribed species,of

Megapodius, 471.

Lowe, E. J.;-on, the. reproduction, of

the toad and frog, 341,

Lowe, J., on a remarkable formation

of a stem-root in the decayed trunk

of a willow, 329.

Lubbock, J., on a new genus of Ca-

lanidz, 25, 202; on Labidocera

magna, 488.

Lucas, H., on new species of Hep

doptera, 404.

Lycett, J., on the Gryphza of the

bed called Gryphite grit in the

Cotteswolds, 200; on the genus

Taneredia, 221.

M‘Donald, Dr. J. D., on the anatomy

of the antennze in a small species of

crustacean, 488.

MacGillivray’s, W., History of British

Birds, Indigenous and Migratory,

reviewed, 236.

M‘Laren, J., on the distribution of

plants im Madeira, 74

M‘Nab, W.., list of plants in flower in

the open air in the Royal Botanic

Garden, on the Ist Feb. 1853, 327.

Madden, Major, on the occurrence of

palms and bambus at considerable

elevations in the Himalaya, 345,

Marginella, new species of, 356.

Matricaria maritima, observations on,

364.

Megapodius, new species of, 469.

Melania, new species of, 70.

Meranoplus, characters of the new

genus, 336.

Metcalfe, W., on recent shells from

Borneo, with descriptions of new

species, 67.

Meteorological observations, 79, 159,

263, 343, 423, 489.

Microscope, on a binocular, 259; new

method of illuminating opake ob-

jects for the high powers of the,

261; mode of determining the optical

power of a, 483

Miers, J., observations on the So-

lanaceze, 1, 90; on the genus

Schwenkia, 185; on the genera

of the tribe Duboisiez, 368, 435.

Moggridge, M., on the habits of the

wigeon, 158.

Mohs, H. von, Principles of the

Anatomy and Physiology of the

Vegetable Cell, reviewed, 314,

IN DEX.)

Mollusca, ,.Ctenobranchous , Gastero-

podous, on the division. of, Into

larger. groups, and families, "1245

on the arrangement of the ee

branch, 218,

Montifringilla, new species of, 466,

Musophaga, new species of, 154

Myochama. anomioides, on the animal

of, 287.

Myosotis alpestris, remarks on, 497.

Naranio, characters of the, genus,

Nassa, new species of, 320, 411.

Natice, observations on the, 44, A

Neriéne, new British species of, 23.

Nesodon, on some species of he ex-

tinct genus, 318.

Newman, E., on the synonymy of

Distichocera, with characters of

three new species, 253.

Nicholson, Dr., on a species of Fran-

. colin, 422.

Noyaculina, new species of, 71.

Nummulina, new species of, 169.

Nylghau, on the suborbital gland of

the, 467.

Obituary :—James Francis Stephens,

F.L.S.,

Ochthebius, on the British species of,

480.

Oliver, D., jun., on certain structures

obseryed 1 im Pentas carnea,.75,

Onychognathus, characters of she

genus, 338.

Operculina, new species of, 167,,,

Orbitolites, new species of, 174, Bs

Owen, Prof., on the anatomy of the

Wart-hog, 246; on some species

of the extinct genus Nesodon;

318.

i Sse remarks on the genus,

356.

Palms, occurrence of, at ponasiasah?

elevations in the Himalaya, 345.

Paludina, new species of, 70.

Pentas carnea, on certain structures

observed in, 75.

Phacocheerus Pallasii, on the snatany

of the, 246. 5

Phaéthornis, new species of, 467...

Phanerogamous plants, on a new ar-

rangement of, 81, 189, 444.

Philibert, H., on the fecundation and

formation. of the embryo im the He-

paticze and Ferns, 482.

Philippi’s, Dr. R. A., Handbuch der

LN DEX,

‘Yeviewed; 316.

Phry; orhamphus, new species ‘of, 66.

Phyllidia, new speties'of,' 220,

Plants, on the development of tubular

structure in, ‘72: on the’ distribu-

tion of, im Madeira, 74; new ar-

“Yangement of phanerogamous; 81,

189, 444; on the structure of the

cells of, 261; remarks on British,

265, 360, 427; rare British, habi-

tats for, 74, 827 ; and animals, iden-

tity of the structure of, 408.

Polygala, on the British species of,

269.

‘Conthyliclogie tind Malacozoologie;

Polypodium rheticum, observations

on, 74.

Pringsheim, Dr. W., on the germina-

tion of the resting spores, and on a

form of moving spores in Spirogyra,

210, 292. Pah fonlott

Psaris, remarks on the genus, 59.

Pseudathyrium alpestre, observations

on, 74

Pterocyclos, new species of, 105.

Raphe, on the position of the, 81.

Reeve, L., on a new species of Buli-

mus, 154.

Resania, characters of the genus, 43.

Reticularia, description of the new

‘genus, 443.

Rhipicera, new species of, 481.

Rhopalodina, description of, 301.

Riddell, J. L., on a binocular micro-

scope, 259; on a new method of

illuminating opake objects, and on

‘a new achromatic condenser,

261.

Robineau-Desvoidy, M., on the Coc-

cidee of the olive, orange, lemon and

‘rose-bay, 77.

Royal Institution of Great Britain,

proceedings of the, 408.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

318

Salter, Dr. T. B., on the effects of the

mildness of the month of Jan. 1853

‘n the Isle of Wight, 327.

Salticus, new British species of, 14.

Scalarize, observations on the, 44.

Searabus, new species of, 69.

Schwenkia, observations on the ge-

nus, 185 ;

Sclater, M., on a new species of Co-

tinga, 407. i

Sea-egg, new species of, 475.

495

fig ie on “the ‘classification: "Of,

157. vibogesol

Setophaga, new’ species of, 63) ovo

Shells, new species’ of, 29; 88,67, 105,

146, 283, 320, 356, 411,475.

—, bivalve, on some families of, 33,

398; new genus of, 475.

pele observations on the; 1,90,

478.

Smith, F., monograph of the genus

Cryptocerus, with descriptions of

ee new genera of Cryptoceride,

Spicer, J. W. G., on two hybrid birds,

244

Spiders, new British, 14; notices re-

specting some species of British,

113.

Spirogyra, on the germination of the

spores in, 210, 292.

Stephens, J. F., notice of the late, 78.

Subemarginula, new species of, 152.

Tancredia, on the genus, 221.

Tapirs, on the structure of the teeth

of American and Indian, 472.

Tate, G. R., on the occurrence of As-

plenium germanicum and Conval-

-laria Polygonatum, 327.

i eee on the British species of,

265.

Thomisus, new British species of, 15.

Thompson, W., on marine vivaria,

382, 487.

Thomson, W., on some British zoo-

phytes, 442.

Thymus, on the British species of,

428.

Toad, on the reproduction of the,

without the intermediate stage of

tadpole, 341, 482. :

Todirhamphus, new species of, 66.

Tomes, J., on the structure of the

teeth of the American and Indian

tapirs, 472.

Torpedinide, monograph of the fa-

mily of, 402.

Trochilidz, new species of, 466.

Tugali, new species of, 151.

Turner, H. N., jun., on the subor-

bital gland of the Nylghau, 467.

Tyrannula, new species of, 65.

Ulex, G. H., on the influence of coal

gas on vegetation, 157.

Vanessa Urticze, on the pupe of, 332.

Vanganella, new species of, 475.

Vegetable cell, H. von Mohl’s Prin-